This is a modern-English version of The Arabian Nights: Their Best-known Tales, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS
Copyright, 1909, by
Charles Scribner's Sons
Published October, 1909
Copyright, 1909, by
Scribner's
Published October, 1909
PREFACE
Little excuse is needed, perhaps, for any fresh selection from the famous "Tales of a Thousand and One Nights," provided it be representative enough, and worthy enough, to enlist a new army of youthful readers. Of the two hundred and sixty-four bewildering, unparalleled stories, the true lover can hardly spare one, yet there must always be favourites, even among these. We have chosen some of the most delightful, in our opinion; some, too, that chanced to appeal particularly to the genius of the artist. If, enticed by our choice and the beauty of the pictures, we manage to attract a few thousand more true lovers to the fountain-book, we shall have served our humble turn. The only real danger lies in neglecting it, in rearing a child who does not know it and has never fallen under its spell.
There’s probably no need for much of an excuse to share another selection from the famous "Tales of a Thousand and One Nights," as long as it’s representative enough and worthy enough to attract a new generation of young readers. Out of the two hundred and sixty-four amazing, unique stories, a true fan can hardly go without one, but there will always be favorites, even among them. We’ve picked some of the most delightful ones, in our view; some that also particularly inspired the artist's creativity. If, drawn in by our selection and the beauty of the illustrations, we manage to attract a few thousand more true fans to this classic collection, we will have achieved our modest goal. The real danger comes from neglecting it, raising a child who doesn’t know these tales and has never experienced their magic.
You remember Maimoune, in the story of Prince Camaralzaman, and what she said to Danhasch, the genie who had just arrived from the farthest limits of China? "Be sure thou tellest me nothing but what is true or I shall clip thy wings!" This is what the modern child sometimes says to the genies of literature, and his own wings are too often clipped in consequence.
You remember Maimoune from the story of Prince Camaralzaman and what she said to Danhasch, the genie who had just come from the farthest reaches of China? "Make sure you only tell me the truth, or I’ll clip your wings!" This is what the modern child sometimes says to the genies of literature, and their own wings are often clipped as a result.
"The Empire of the Fairies is no more.
Reason has banished them from ev'ry shore;
Steam has outstripped their dragons and their cars,
Gas has eclipsed their glow-worms and their stars."
"The Empire of the Fairies is gone.
Reason has driven them away from every shore;
Steam has surpassed their dragons and their cars,
Gas has outshined their glow-worms and their stars."
Édouard Laboulaye says in his introduction to Nouveaux Contes Bleus: "Mothers who love your children, do not set them too soon to the study of history; let them dream while they are young. Do not close the soul to the first breath of poetry. Nothing affrights me so much as the reasonable, practical child who believes in nothing that he cannot touch. These sages of ten years are, at twenty, dullards, or what is still worse, egoists."
Édouard Laboulaye says in his introduction to Nouveaux Contes Bleus: "Moms who care for your kids, don't push them into studying history too early; let them dream while they're young. Don't shut down their spirit before they've had a taste of poetry. Nothing scares me more than the sensible, practical child who only believes in what they can physically grasp. These wise kids at ten turn into dull adults at twenty, or even worse, self-centered individuals."
When a child has once read of Prince Agib, of Gulnare or Periezade, Sinbad or Codadad, in this or any other volume of its kind, the magic will have been instilled into the blood, for the Oriental flavour in the Arab tales is like nothing so much as magic. True enough they are a vast storehouse of information concerning the manners and the customs, the spirit and the life of the Moslem East (and the youthful reader does not have to study Lane's learned foot-notes to imbibe all this), but beyond and above the knowledge of history and geography thus gained, there comes something finer and subtler as well as something more vital. The scene is Indian, Egyptian, Arabian, Persian; but Bagdad and Balsora, Grand Cairo, the silver Tigris, and the blooming gardens of Damascus, though they can be found indeed on the map, live much more truly in that enchanted realm that rises o'er "the foam of perilous seas in faery lands forlorn." What craft can sail those perilous seas like the book that has been called a great three-decker to carry tired people to Islands of the Blest? "The immortal fragment," says Sir Richard Burton, who perhaps knew the Arabian Nights as did no other European, "will never be superseded in the infallible judgment of childhood. The marvellous imaginativeness of the Tales produces an insensible brightness of mind and an increase of fancy-power, making one dream that behind them lies the new and unseen, the strange and unexpected—in fact, all the glamour of the unknown."
Once a child reads about Prince Agib, Gulnare, Periezade, Sinbad, or Codadad in this or any similar book, the magic will be embedded in their soul, because the Oriental essence in these Arab tales feels nothing short of magical. Sure, they serve as a treasure trove of information about the customs, spirit, and life of the Muslim East (and young readers don’t need to study Lane's detailed notes to grasp this), but beyond just learning history and geography, there’s something deeper, more subtle, and more essential at play. The settings might be Indian, Egyptian, Arabian, or Persian; but Baghdad and Basra, Grand Cairo, the silver Tigris, and the blooming gardens of Damascus, while they can be found on maps, truly thrive in that enchanted realm that rises over "the foam of perilous seas in fairy lands forlorn." What craft can traverse those treacherous waters like a book that is often referred to as a grand three-decker that carries weary souls to Islands of the Blest? "The immortal fragment," says Sir Richard Burton, who perhaps understood the Arabian Nights better than any other European, "will never be surpassed in the infallible judgment of childhood. The tales’ incredible imagination sparks a subtle brilliance of the mind and enhances creativity, making one dream that behind them lies the new and unseen, the strange and unexpected—in fact, all the allure of the unknown."
It would be a delightful task to any boy or girl to begin at the beginning and read the first English version of these famous stories, made from the collection of M. Galland, Professor of Arabic in the Royal College of Paris. The fact that they had passed from Arabic into French and from French into English did not prevent their instantaneous popularity. This was in 1704 or thereabouts, and the world was not so busy as it is nowadays, or young men would not have gathered in the middle of the night under M. Galland's window and cried: "O vous, qui savez de si jolis contes, et qui les racontez si bien, racontez nous en un!"
It would be a fun task for any kid to start from the beginning and read the first English version of these famous stories, taken from the collection of M. Galland, a professor of Arabic at the Royal College of Paris. The fact that they were translated from Arabic to French and then to English didn’t stop them from becoming instantly popular. This was around 1704, and the world wasn’t as busy as it is today, or young men wouldn’t have gathered in the middle of the night under M. Galland's window and yelled, "Oh you, who know such lovely tales, and tell them so well, tell us one!"
You can also read them in Scott's edition or in Lane's (both of which, but chiefly the former, we have used as the foundation of our text), while your elders—philologists or Orientalists—are studying the complete versions of John Payne or Sir Richard Burton. You may leave the wiseacres to wonder which were told in China or India, Arabia or Persia, and whether the first manuscript dates back to 1450 or earlier.
You can also check them out in Scott's edition or Lane's (we primarily used the former as the basis for our text), while the experts—linguists or specialists in Eastern studies—are diving into the complete versions by John Payne or Sir Richard Burton. Feel free to let the know-it-alls debate whether the stories originated in China, India, Arabia, or Persia, and whether the earliest manuscript goes back to 1450 or even earlier.
We, like many other editors, have shortened the stories here and there, omitting some of the tedious repetitions that crept in from time to time when Arabian story-tellers were adding to the text to suit their purposes.
Like many other editors, we have condensed the stories a bit, leaving out some of the boring repetitions that sometimes found their way in when Arabian storytellers were expanding the text for their own reasons.
Mr. Andrew Lang says amusingly that he has left out of his special versions "all the pieces that are suitable only for Arabs and old gentlemen," and we have done the same; but we have taken no undue liberties. We have removed no genies nor magicians, however terrible; have cut out no base deed of Vizier nor noble deed of Sultan; have diminished the size of no roc's egg, nor omitted any single allusion to the great and only Haroun Al-raschid, Caliph of Bagdad, Commander of the Faithful, who must have been a great inspirer of good stories.
Mr. Andrew Lang humorously notes that he has left out of his special versions "all the pieces that are only suitable for Arabs and older gentlemen," and we've done the same; but we haven't taken any unnecessary liberties. We haven't removed any genies or magicians, no matter how fearsome; we've cut out no disgraceful acts of commoners or noble deeds of sultans; we haven't changed the size of any roc's egg, nor have we left out any reference to the great and only Haroun Al-raschid, Caliph of Bagdad, Commander of the Faithful, who must have been a significant inspiration for great stories.
Enter into this "treasure house of pleasant things," then, and make yourself at home in the golden palaces, the gem-studded caves, the bewildering gardens. Sit by its mysterious fountains, hear the plash of its gleaming cascades, unearth its magic lamps and talismans, behold its ensorcelled princes and princesses.
Step into this "treasure house of delightful things," and make yourself comfortable in the golden palaces, the gem-encrusted caves, the stunning gardens. Relax by its enchanting fountains, listen to the sound of its sparkling waterfalls, discover its magical lamps and charms, and see its enchanted princes and princesses.
Nowhere in the whole realm of literature will you find such a Marvel, such a Wonder, such a Nonesuch of a book; nowhere will you find impossibilities so real and so convincing; nowhere but in what Henley calls:
Nowhere in all of literature will you find such a marvel, such a wonder, such a one-of-a-kind book; nowhere will you find impossibilities so real and so convincing; nowhere except in what Henley calls:
"... that blessed brief
Of what is gallantest and best
In all the full-shelved Libraries of Romance.
The Book of rocs,
Sandalwood, ivory, turbans, ambergris,
Cream-tarts, and lettered apes, and Calenders,
And ghouls, and genies—O so huge
They might have overed the tall Minster Tower,
Hands down, as schoolboys take a post;
In truth the Book of Camaralzaman,
Schemselnihar and Sinbad, Scheherezade
The peerless, Bedreddin, Badroulbadour,
Cairo and Serendib and Candahar,
And Caspian, and the dim, terrific bulk—
Ice-ribbed, fiend-visited, isled in spells and storms—
Of Kaf ... That centre of miracles
The sole, unparalleled Arabian Nights."
"... that blessed brief
Of what is most noble and finest
In all the fully stocked Libraries of Romance.
The Book of Rocs,
Sandalwood, ivory, turbans, ambergris,
Cream tarts, and talking monkeys, and calendars,
And ghouls and genies—Oh, so vast
They could have overshadowed the tall Minster Tower,
Without a doubt, like schoolboys after class;
Actually, the Book of Camaralzaman,
Scheherazade and Sinbad, and the unmatched
Bedreddin, Badroulbadour,
Cairo, Serendib, and Kandahar,
And the Caspian, and the shadowy, terrifying bulk—
Ice-covered, haunted, surrounded by magic and storms—
Of Kaf ... That hub of wonders.
"The one and only, unparalleled Arabian Nights."
Kate Douglas Wiggin.
Kate Douglas Wiggin.
August, 1909.
August 1909.
CONTENTS
The Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the
Golden Water
The Story of the Fisherman and the Genie
The History of the Young King of the Black Isles
The Story of Gulnare of the Sea
The Story of Aladdin; or, the Wonderful Lamp
The Story of Prince Agib
The Story of the City of Brass
The Story of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves
The History of Codadad and His Brothers
The Story of Sinbad the Voyager
The Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water
The Tale of the Fisherman and the Genie
The Story of the Young King of the Black Isles
The Tale of Gulnare of the Sea
The Story of Aladdin; or, the Amazing Lamp
The Tale of Prince Agib
The Tale of the City of Brass
The Tale of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves
The Story of Codadad and His Brothers
The Tale of Sinbad the Sailor
ILLUSTRATIONS
FROM DRAWINGS IN COLORS
BY MAXFIELD PARRISH
It will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to plant in your garden
It will be enough to break off a branch and take it to plant in your garden.
The smoke ascended to the clouds, and extending itself along the sea and upon the shore formed a great mist
The smoke rose into the clouds, spreading along the sea and over the shore to create a thick mist.
When he came to this part of his narrative the young king could not restrain his tears
When he got to this part of his story, the young king couldn't hold back his tears.
And she proceeded to burn perfume and repeat spells until the sea foamed and was agitated
And she continued to burn incense and chant spells until the sea was frothy and restless.
At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the magician, and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a brass ring fixed into the middle
At the same time, the ground shook and opened up right in front of the magician, revealing a stone lying flat with a brass ring attached in the center.
And when the boat came to me I found in it a man of brass, with a tablet of lead upon his breast, engraven with names and talismans
And when the boat reached me, I found a man made of brass inside it, with a lead tablet on his chest, engraved with names and symbols.
At the approach of evening I opened the first closet and, entering it, found a mansion like paradise
At dusk, I opened the first closet and, stepping inside, found a place that felt like paradise.
And when they had ascended that mountain they saw a city than which eyes had not beheld any greater
And when they had climbed that mountain, they saw a city like no other.
Cassim ... was so alarmed at the danger he was in that the more he endeavoured to remember the word Sesame the more his memory was confounded
Cassim ... was so freaked out by the danger he was in that the more he tried to remember the word Sesame, the more his memory failed him.
As it drew near we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck
As we got closer, we saw ten or twelve armed pirates on the deck.
The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that there was no possibility of getting out of the valley
The place where she left me was surrounded on all sides by mountains that seemed to rise above the clouds, and so steep that there was no way to escape the valley.
Having finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder
Having finished his meal, he went back to his porch, where he lay down and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder.
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS
"When the breeze of a joyful dawn blew free
In the silken sail of infancy,
The tide of time flow'd back with me,
The forward-flowing time of time;
And many a sheeny summer morn,
Adown the Tigris I was borne,
By Bagdat's shrines of fretted gold,
High-walled gardens green and old;
True Mussulman was I and sworn,
For it was in the golden prime
Of good Haroun Alraschid.
"Anight my shallop, rustling thro'
The low and bloomèd foliage, drove
The fragrant, glistening deeps, and clove
The citron-shadows in the blue:
By garden porches on the brim,
The costly doors flung open wide,
Gold glittering thro' lamplight dim,
And broider'd sofas on each side:
In sooth it was a goodly time,
For it was in the golden prime
Of good Haroun Alraschid."
"When the joyful breeze of dawn came in
In the silky sail of childhood,
Time flowed back with me,
The passing tide of time;
And many shiny summer mornings,
I was carried down the Tigris,
By Bagdad's shrines of ornate gold,
Old green gardens with high walls;
I was a devout Muslim, committed,
Because it was during the golden age
Of the legendary Haroun Alraschid.
"At night, my boat, rustling through
The low blooming leaves glided
Through the fragrant, shining depths,
Cutting through the shadows of the citrus trees:
By garden porches at the edge,
The lavish doors swung wide open,
Gold glittering in the soft lamplight,
And embroidered sofas on each side:
It really was a great time,
Because it was during the golden age
Of the great Haroun Al-Rashid.
Alfred, Lord Tennyson.
Alfred, Lord Tennyson.
THE TALKING BIRD, THE SINGING TREE, AND THE GOLDEN WATER
There was an emperor of Persia named Kosrouschah, who, when he first came to his crown, in order to obtain a knowledge of affairs, took great pleasure in night excursions, attended by a trusty minister. He often walked in disguise through the city, and met with many adventures, one of the most remarkable of which happened to him upon his first ramble, which was not long after his accession to the throne of his father.
There was an emperor of Persia named Kosrouschah, who, when he first came to power, took great interest in understanding the affairs of his kingdom through night excursions with a loyal advisor. He often walked in disguise around the city and encountered many adventures, one of the most notable being during his first outing, which took place shortly after he inherited the throne from his father.
After the ceremonies of his father's funeral rites and his own inauguration were over, the new sultan, as well from inclination as from duty, went out one evening attended by his grand vizier, disguised like himself, to observe what was transacting in the city. As he was passing through a street in that part of the town inhabited only by the meaner sort, he heard some people talking very loud; and going close to the house whence the noise proceeded, and looking through a crack in the door, perceived a light, and three sisters sitting on a sofa, conversing together after supper. By what the eldest said he presently understood the subject of their conversation was wishes: "for," said she, "since we are talking about wishes, mine shall be to have the sultan's baker for my husband, for then I shall eat my fill of that bread, which by way of excellence is called the sultan's; let us see if your tastes are as good as mine." "For my part," replied the second sister, "I wish I was wife to the sultan's chief cook, for then I should eat of the most excellent dishes; and as I am persuaded that the sultan's bread is common in the palace, I should not want any of that; therefore you see," addressing herself to her eldest sister, "that I have a better taste than you." The youngest sister, who was very beautiful, and had more charms and wit than the two elder, spoke in her turn: "For my part, sisters," said she, "I shall not limit my desires to such trifles, but take a higher flight; and since we are upon wishing, I wish to be the emperor's queen-consort. I would make him father of a prince, whose hair should be gold on one side of his head, and silver on the other; when he cried, the tears from his eyes should be pearls; and when he smiled, his vermilion lips should look like a rosebud fresh-blown."
After the ceremonies for his father's funeral and his own swearing-in were complete, the new sultan, motivated by both curiosity and duty, went out one evening with his grand vizier, who was also disguised, to see what was happening in the city. As he walked through a street in the part of town where only the lower class lived, he heard some people talking loudly. Approaching the house from where the noise was coming, he looked through a crack in the door and saw a light, with three sisters sitting on a couch, chatting together after dinner. From what the eldest sister was saying, he quickly figured out they were discussing wishes. "Since we’re talking about wishes," she said, "I wish to marry the sultan's baker, so I can have as much of that bread, which is famously known as the sultan's, as I want. Let’s see if your tastes match mine." "As for me," replied the second sister, "I wish I could be the sultan's head cook's wife, so I could enjoy the best dishes. And since I believe that the sultan’s bread is common in the palace, I wouldn't need any of that; so you see," she said to her eldest sister, "I have better taste than you." The youngest sister, who was very beautiful and had more charm and cleverness than the other two, then spoke up: "As for me, sisters," she said, "I won’t limit my wishes to such small things; instead, I’ll aim higher. Since we’re on this topic, I wish to be the emperor's queen. I would have him father a prince whose hair would be gold on one side and silver on the other; when he cries, his tears would be pearls, and when he smiles, his bright red lips would look like a fresh rosebud."
The three sisters' wishes, particularly that of the youngest, seemed so singular to the sultan, that he resolved to gratify them in their desires; but without communicating his design to his grand vizier, he charged him only to take notice of the house, and bring the three sisters before him the following day.
The three sisters' wishes, especially the youngest one's, seemed so unusual to the sultan that he decided to fulfill their desires; however, without telling his grand vizier his plan, he instructed him just to keep an eye on the house and to bring the three sisters to him the next day.
The grand vizier, in executing the emperor's orders, would but just give the sisters time to dress themselves to appear before his majesty, without telling them the reason. He brought them to the palace, and presented them to the emperor, who said to them, "Do you remember the wishes you expressed last night, when you were all in so pleasant a mood? Speak the truth; I must know what they were." At these unexpected words of the emperor, the three sisters were much confounded. They cast down their eyes and blushed, and the colour which rose in the cheeks of the youngest quite captivated the emperor's heart. Modesty, and fear lest they might have offended by their conversation, kept them silent. The emperor, perceiving their confusion, said to encourage them, "Fear nothing, I did not send for you to distress you; and since I see that without my intending it, this is the effect of the question I asked, as I know the wish of each, I will relieve you from your fears. You," added he, "who wished to be my wife, shall have your desire this day; and you," continued he, addressing himself to the two elder sisters, "shall also be married to my chief baker and cook."
The grand vizier, acting on the emperor's orders, only gave the sisters a moment to get ready to meet him, without explaining why. He took them to the palace and introduced them to the emperor, who asked them, "Do you remember the wishes you expressed last night when you were all in such a good mood? Be honest; I need to know what they were." The sisters were taken aback by the emperor’s unexpected question. They looked down and blushed, and the color that rose in the cheeks of the youngest completely stole the emperor's heart. Modesty and the fear of having offended him with their previous conversation kept them quiet. Noticing their embarrassment, the emperor said to reassure them, "Don’t be afraid, I didn’t summon you to upset you; and since I see that my question has unintentionally caused you distress, I will ease your concerns, as I know each of your wishes. You," he said, addressing the sister who wanted to be his wife, "will have your wish fulfilled today; and you," he continued, turning to the two older sisters, "will also be married to my chief baker and cook."
As soon as the sultan had declared his pleasure, the youngest sister, setting her elders an example, threw herself at the emperor's feet to express her gratitude. "Sir," said she, "my wish, since it is come to your majesty's knowledge, was expressed only in the way of conversation and amusement. I am unworthy of the honour you do me, and supplicate your pardon for my presumption." The other two sisters would have excused themselves also, but the emperor, interrupting them, said, "No, no; it shall be as I have declared; the wishes of all shall be fulfilled." The nuptials were all celebrated that day, as the emperor had resolved, but in a different manner. The youngest sister's were solemnized with all the rejoicings usual at the marriages of the emperors of Persia; and those of the other two sisters according to the quality and distinction of their husbands; the one as the sultan's chief baker, and the other as head cook.
As soon as the sultan made his decision known, the youngest sister, leading by example, fell at the emperor's feet to show her gratitude. "Sir," she said, "my wish, now that you've learned of it, was only shared in conversation and jest. I don't deserve the honor you're giving me, and I ask for your forgiveness for my boldness." The other two sisters wanted to apologize as well, but the emperor interrupted them, saying, "No, no; it will be as I have stated; the wishes of everyone will be granted." The weddings were all celebrated that day, as the emperor had intended, but in a different way. The youngest sister's wedding was celebrated with all the festive traditions typical of the marriages of Persian emperors, while the other two sisters' weddings were held according to the status and rank of their husbands; one was the sultan's chief baker, and the other was the head cook.
The two elder felt strongly the disproportion of their marriages to that of their younger sister. This consideration made them far from being content, though they were arrived at the utmost height of their late wishes, and much beyond their hopes. They gave themselves up to an excess of jealousy, which not only disturbed their joy, but was the cause of great trouble and affliction to the queen-consort, their younger sister. They had not an opportunity to communicate their thoughts to each other on the preference the emperor had given her, but were altogether employed in preparing themselves for the celebration of their marriages. Some days afterward, when they had an opportunity of seeing each other at the public baths, the eldest said to the other: "Well, what say you to our sister's great fortune? Is not she a fine person to be a queen!" "I must own," said the other sister, "I cannot conceive what charms the emperor could discover to be so bewitched by her. Was it a reason sufficient for him not to cast his eyes on you, because she was somewhat younger? You were as worthy of his throne, and in justice he ought to have preferred you."
The two older sisters were very aware of how unfair their marriages were compared to their younger sister's. This realization made them far from happy, even though they had achieved everything they had hoped for and more. They fell into a deep jealousy, which not only spoiled their happiness but also caused their younger sister, the queen-consort, a lot of distress. They didn't have a chance to share their feelings about the emperor's preference for her, as they were completely focused on getting ready for their own weddings. A few days later, when they could meet at the public baths, the oldest said to the other, "So, what do you think of our sister's amazing luck? Isn't she a great choice for a queen?" The other sister replied, "I have to admit, I can't understand what the emperor sees in her. Is it really enough that he's not interested in you just because she's a little younger? You were just as deserving of his throne, and it would have been fair for him to choose you."
"Sister," said the elder, "I should not have regretted if his majesty had but pitched upon you; but that he should choose that little simpleton really grieves me. But I will revenge myself; and you, I think, are as much concerned as I; therefore, I propose that we should contrive measures and act in concert: communicate to me what you think the likeliest way to mortify her, while I, on my side, will inform you what my desire of revenge shall suggest to me." After this wicked agreement, the two sisters saw each other frequently, and consulted how they might disturb and interrupt the happiness of the queen. They proposed a great many ways, but in deliberating about the manner of executing them, found so many difficulties that they durst not attempt them. In the meantime, with a detestable dissimulation, they often went together to make her visits, and every time showed her all the marks of affection they could devise, to persuade her how overjoyed they were to have a sister raised to so high a fortune. The queen, on her part, constantly received them with all the demonstrations of esteem they could expect from so near a relative. Some time after her marriage, the expected birth of an heir gave great joy to the queen and emperor, which was communicated to all the court, and spread throughout the empire. Upon this news the two sisters came to pay their compliments, and proffered their services, desiring her, if not provided with nurses, to accept of them.
"Sister," said the elder, "I wouldn’t have minded if the king had chosen you; but it really bothers me that he picked that silly girl instead. But I’ll get my revenge; and I think you’re just as invested as I am. So, I suggest we come up with a plan and work together: let me know how you think we could embarrass her while I’ll share my own ideas for revenge." After this wicked agreement, the two sisters met frequently to plot how to ruin the queen's happiness. They brainstormed a lot of ideas, but when it came to figuring out how to put them into action, they encountered so many challenges that they didn’t dare try them. Meanwhile, with a disgusting pretense, they regularly visited her, each time acting as affectionate as possible to convince her that they were thrilled to have a sister who had risen to such great fortune. The queen, for her part, always welcomed them with all the respect they could expect from a close relative. Some time after her marriage, the anticipated arrival of an heir brought great joy to the queen and emperor, and this news spread throughout the court and the entire empire. Upon hearing this, the two sisters came to offer their congratulations and offered their help, asking her to accept them as nurses if she still needed any.
The queen said to them most obligingly: "Sisters, I should desire nothing more, if it were in my power to make the choice. I am, however, obliged to you for your goodwill, but must submit to what the emperor shall order on this occasion. Let your husbands employ their friends to make interest, and get some courtier to ask this favour of his majesty, and if he speaks to me about it, be assured that I shall not only express the pleasure he does me but thank him for making choice of you."
The queen said to them kindly, “Sisters, I wouldn’t want anything more if I could make the choice. I appreciate your good intentions, but I have to follow whatever the emperor decides this time. Let your husbands use their connections to find someone to ask this favor from his majesty, and if he brings it up to me, you can be sure that I will not only share how happy it makes me but also thank him for choosing you.”
The two husbands applied themselves to some courtiers, their patrons, and begged of them to use their interest to procure their wives the honour they aspired to. Those patrons exerted themselves so much in their behalf that the emperor promised them to consider of the matter, and was as good as his word; for in conversation with the queen he told her that he thought her sisters were the most proper persons to be about her, but would not name them before he had asked her consent. The queen, sensible of the deference the emperor so obligingly paid her, said to him, "Sir, I was prepared to do as your majesty might please to command. But since you have been so kind as to think of my sisters, I thank you for the regard you have shown them for my sake, and therefore I shall not dissemble that I had rather have them than strangers." The emperor therefore named the queen's two sisters to be her attendants; and from that time they went frequently to the palace, overjoyed at the opportunity they would have of executing the detestable wickedness they had meditated against the queen.
The two husbands approached some courtiers who were their patrons and asked them to use their influence to help their wives achieve the honor they desired. The patrons worked so hard on their behalf that the emperor agreed to think about it, and he kept his promise; during a conversation with the queen, he mentioned that he felt her sisters would be the best people to be around her but wanted to ask for her permission before naming them. The queen, aware of the respect the emperor was showing her, replied, "Sir, I am ready to do whatever your majesty commands. But since you have been so kind to consider my sisters, I appreciate the thoughtfulness you have shown them for my sake, and therefore I must admit I would prefer to have them over strangers." The emperor then named the queen's two sisters to be her attendants, and from that moment on, they frequently visited the palace, thrilled at the chance to carry out their wicked plans against the queen.
Shortly afterward a young prince, as bright as the day, was born to the queen; but neither his innocence nor beauty could move the cruel hearts of the merciless sisters. They wrapped him up carelessly in his cloths and put him into a basket, which they abandoned to the stream of a small canal that ran under the queen's apartment, and declared that she had given birth to a puppy. This dreadful intelligence was announced to the emperor, who became so angry at the circumstance, that he was likely to have occasioned the queen's death, if his grand vizier had not represented to him that he could not, without injustice, make her answerable for the misfortune.
Shortly after, a young prince, as bright as day, was born to the queen; but neither his innocence nor beauty could touch the cold hearts of the cruel sisters. They carelessly bundled him in his clothes and placed him in a basket, which they let drift down the stream of a small canal that ran beneath the queen's room, claiming that she had given birth to a puppy. This horrifying news was delivered to the emperor, who became so furious about it that he nearly caused the queen's death, if his grand vizier hadn't pointed out that it would be unjust to hold her responsible for the tragedy.
In the meantime, the basket in which the little prince was exposed was carried by the stream beyond a wall which bounded the prospect of the queen's apartment, and from thence floated with the current down the gardens. By chance the intendant of the emperor's gardens, one of the principal officers of the kingdom, was walking in the garden by the side of this canal, and, perceiving a basket floating, called to a gardener who was not far off, to bring it to shore that he might see what it contained. The gardener, with a rake which he had in his hand, drew the basket to the side of the canal, took it up, and gave it to him. The intendant of the gardens was extremely surprised to see in the basket a child, which, though he knew it could be but just born, had very fine features. This officer had been married several years, but though he had always been desirous of having children, Heaven had never blessed him with any. This accident interrupted his walk: he made the gardener follow him with the child, and when he came to his own house, which was situated at the entrance to the gardens of the palace, went into his wife's apartment. "Wife," said he, "as we have no children of our own, God has sent us one. I recommend him to you; provide him a nurse, and take as much care of him as if he were our own son; for, from this moment, I acknowledge him as such." The intendant's wife received the child with great joy, and took particular pleasure in the care of him. The intendant himself would not inquire too narrowly whence the infant came. He saw plainly it came not far off from the queen's apartment, but it was not his business to examine too closely into what had passed, nor to create disturbances in a place where peace was so necessary.
In the meantime, the basket with the little prince in it floated down the stream beyond a wall that bordered the queen's apartment, and then drifted down through the gardens. By chance, the emperor's garden manager, one of the kingdom's top officials, was walking alongside this canal and noticed a floating basket. He called over a nearby gardener to pull it ashore so he could see what was inside. The gardener used a rake he had with him to bring the basket to the bank, picked it up, and handed it to him. The garden manager was extremely surprised to find a baby inside the basket, who he could tell had just been born but already had beautiful features. This official had been married for several years and had always wanted children, but he and his wife had never been blessed with any. This incident interrupted his walk; he had the gardener follow him with the baby, and when they arrived at his house, located at the entrance to the palace gardens, he went into his wife's room. "Wife," he said, "since we have no children of our own, God has sent us one. I entrust him to you; find him a nurse and take care of him as if he were our own son, because from this moment on, I acknowledge him as such." The manager's wife received the baby with great joy and took special delight in caring for him. The manager himself didn't ask too many questions about the baby’s origins. It was clear to him that it had come from near the queen's apartment, but it wasn't his place to dig too deep into what had happened or to stir up trouble in a situation where peace was so important.
The following year another prince was born, on whom the unnatural sisters had no more compassion than on his brother, but exposed him likewise in a basket and set him adrift in the canal, pretending, this time, that the sultana had given birth to a cat. It was happy also for this child that the intendant of the gardens was walking by the canal side, for he had it carried to his wife, and charged her to take as much care of it as of the former, which was as agreeable to her inclination as it was to his own.
The next year, another prince was born, and the cruel sisters showed him just as little compassion as they had for his brother. They put him in a basket and set him adrift in the canal, claiming that the sultana had given birth to a cat this time. Fortunately for this child, the garden supervisor was walking along the canal, and he had the baby taken to his wife, asking her to take care of him just like she did the first one, which pleased both her and him.
The emperor of Persia was more enraged this time against the queen than before, and she had felt the effects of his anger if the grand vizier's remonstrances had not prevailed. The third year the queen gave birth to a princess, which innocent babe underwent the same fate as her brothers, for the two sisters, being determined not to desist from their detestable schemes till they had seen the queen cast off and humbled, claimed that a log of wood had been born and exposed this infant also on the canal. But the princess, as well as her brothers, was preserved from death by the compassion and charity of the intendant of the gardens.
The emperor of Persia was angrier this time at the queen than ever before, and she felt the impact of his rage, although the grand vizier's protests managed to make a difference. In the third year, the queen gave birth to a princess, who, like her brothers, faced the same fate. The two sisters, determined to continue their wicked plans until the queen was overthrown and humiliated, claimed that a piece of wood had been born and abandoned this baby too by the canal. However, the princess, just like her brothers, was saved from death by the kindness and compassion of the gardens' steward.
Kosrouschah could no longer contain himself, when he was informed of the new misfortune. He pronounced sentence of death upon the wretched queen and ordered the grand vizier to see it executed.
Kosrouschah could no longer hold back when he heard about the new disaster. He sentenced the miserable queen to death and instructed the grand vizier to carry it out.
The grand vizier and the courtiers who were present cast themselves at the emperor's feet, to beg of him to revoke the sentence. "Your majesty, I hope, will give me leave," said the grand vizier, "to represent to you, that the laws which condemn persons to death were made to punish crimes; the three extraordinary misfortunes of the queen are not crimes, for in what can she be said to have contributed toward them? Your majesty may abstain from seeing her, but let her live. The affliction in which she will spend the rest of her life, after the loss of your favour, will be a punishment sufficiently distressing."
The grand vizier and the courtiers who were there fell to their knees in front of the emperor, pleading with him to reverse the sentence. "Your majesty," said the grand vizier, "I hope you will allow me to point out that the laws punishing people with death were created to address crimes; the three terrible hardships the queen has faced are not her fault, as she had no part in causing them. You may choose not to see her, but let her live. The suffering she will endure for the rest of her life after losing your favor will be punishment enough."
The emperor of Persia considered with himself, and, reflecting that it was unjust to condemn the queen to death for what had happened, said: "Let her live then; I will spare her life, but it shall be on this condition: that she shall desire to die more than once every day. Let a wooden shed be built for her at the gate of the principal mosque, with iron bars to the windows, and let her be put into it, in the coarsest habit; and every Mussulman that shall go into the mosque to prayers shall heap scorn upon her. If any one fail, I will have him exposed to the same punishment; and that I may be punctually obeyed, I charge you, vizier, to appoint persons to see this done." The emperor pronounced his sentence in such a tone that the grand vizier durst not further remonstrate; and it was executed, to the great satisfaction of the two envious sisters. A shed was built, and the queen, truly worthy of compassion, was put into it and exposed ignominiously to the contempt of the people, which usage she bore with a patient resignation that excited the compassion of those who were discriminating and judged of things better than the vulgar.
The emperor of Persia thought to himself and realized it was unfair to sentence the queen to death for what had happened. He said, "Let her live then; I will spare her life, but only on this condition: she must wish to die more than once every day. Build a wooden shed for her at the entrance of the main mosque, with iron bars on the windows, and put her inside wearing the roughest clothing. Every Muslim entering the mosque to pray should mock her. If anyone fails to do this, I will punish them in the same way. To ensure this is carried out, I order you, vizier, to appoint people to oversee it." The emperor delivered his sentence in such a way that the grand vizier didn't dare to challenge it, and it was carried out, much to the satisfaction of the two jealous sisters. A shed was built, and the queen, truly deserving of sympathy, was placed in it and shamefully exposed to the scorn of the people, enduring it with a patience that drew the sympathy of those who were more discerning and judged things better than the masses.
The two princes and the princess were, in the meantime, nursed and brought up by the intendant of the gardens and his wife with the tenderness of a father and mother; and as they advanced in age, they all showed marks of superior dignity, which discovered itself every day by a certain air which could only belong to exalted birth. All this increased the affections of the intendant and his wife, who called the eldest prince Bahman, and the second Perviz, both of them names of the most ancient emperors of Persia, and the princess, Periezade, which name also had been borne by several queens and princesses of the kingdom.
The two princes and the princess were raised by the garden manager and his wife with the care of a mother and father. As they grew older, they all displayed signs of a higher status, which showed itself every day in a certain demeanor unique to royal birth. This deepened the affection of the manager and his wife, who named the eldest prince Bahman and the second Perviz, both names of the earliest emperors of Persia, while they named the princess Periezade, a name that had also been held by several queens and princesses in the kingdom.
As soon as the two princes were old enough, the intendant provided proper masters to teach them to read and write; and the princess, their sister, who was often with them, showing a great desire to learn, the intendant, pleased with her quickness, employed the same master to teach her also. Her vivacity and piercing wit made her, in a little time, as great a proficient as her brothers. From that time the brothers and sister had the same masters in geography, poetry, history, and even the secret sciences, and made so wonderful a progress that their tutors were amazed, and frankly owned that they could teach them nothing more. At the hours of recreation, the princess learned to sing and play upon all sorts of instruments; and when the princes were learning to ride she would not permit them to have that advantage over her, but went through all the exercises with them, learning to ride also, to bend the bow, and dart the reed or javelin, and oftentimes outdid them in the race and other contests of agility.
As soon as the two princes were old enough, the caretaker arranged for the best teachers to teach them how to read and write. Their sister, the princess, who spent a lot of time with them and was eager to learn, caught the caretaker's attention with her quickness, so he had the same teacher instruct her too. Her lively spirit and sharp intelligence allowed her to become just as skilled as her brothers in no time. From then on, the siblings all studied under the same teachers in geography, poetry, history, and even some secret knowledge. They progressed so remarkably that their tutors were astonished and admitted they couldn’t teach them anything more. During their free time, the princess learned to sing and play different instruments; and while the princes were practicing their riding skills, she refused to let them have the upper hand. She joined them in all the exercises, learning to ride, shoot a bow, and throw a javelin, often surpassing them in races and other athletic contests.
The intendant of the gardens was so overjoyed to find his adopted children so accomplished in all the perfections of body and mind, and that they so well requited the expense he had been at in their education, that he resolved to be at a still greater; for, as he had until then been content simply with his lodge at the entrance of the garden, and kept no country-house, he purchased a mansion at a short distance from the city, surrounded by a large tract of arable land, meadows, and woods. As the house was not sufficiently handsome nor convenient, he pulled it down, and spared no expense in building a more magnificent residence. He went every day to hasten, by his presence, the great number of workmen he employed, and as soon as there was an apartment ready to receive him, passed several days together there when his presence was not necessary at court; and by the same exertions, the interior was furnished in the richest manner, in consonance with the magnificence of the edifice. Afterward he made gardens, according to a plan drawn by himself. He took in a large extent of ground, which he walled around, and stocked with fallow deer, that the princes and princess might divert themselves with hunting when they chose.
The manager of the gardens was thrilled to see how talented his adopted children were in both body and mind, and how well they repaid the investment he made in their education. He decided to invest even more; up until then, he had been happy with just his small lodge at the garden's entrance and didn’t own a country house. So, he bought a mansion not far from the city, surrounded by a large area of farmland, meadows, and woods. Since the house wasn't nice or convenient enough, he had it torn down and spent a lot on building a more impressive one. He visited daily to oversee the many workers he hired, and as soon as a room was ready for him, he stayed there for several days when he didn’t have to be at court. He also furnished the interior lavishly to match the grandeur of the building. Later, he created gardens based on a design he made himself. He enclosed a large area with a wall and stocked it with deer so that princes and princesses could enjoy hunting whenever they liked.
When this country seat was finished and fit for habitation, the intendant of the gardens went and cast himself at the emperor's feet, and, after representing how long he had served, and the infirmities of age which he found growing upon him, begged that he might be permitted to resign his charge into his majesty's disposal and retire. The emperor gave him leave, with the more pleasure, because he was satisfied with his long services, both in his father's reign and his own, and when he granted it, asked what he should do to recompense him. "Sir," replied the intendant of the gardens, "I have received so many obligations from your majesty and the late emperor, your father, of happy memory, that I desire no more than the honour of dying in your favour." He took his leave of the emperor and retired with the two princes and the princess to the country retreat he had built. His wife had been dead some years, and he himself had not lived above six months with his charges before he was surprised by so sudden a death that he had not time to give them the least account of the manner in which he had discovered them. The Princes Bahman and Perviz, and the Princess Periezade, who knew no other father than the intendant of the emperor's gardens, regretted and bewailed him as such, and paid all the honours in his funeral obsequies which love and filial gratitude required of them. Satisfied with the plentiful fortune he had left them, they lived together in perfect union, free from the ambition of distinguishing themselves at court, or aspiring to places of honour and dignity, which they might easily have obtained.
When this country house was finished and ready to live in, the head gardener went and knelt at the emperor's feet. After explaining how long he had served and the age-related issues he was starting to face, he asked to step down from his position and retire. The emperor was happy to grant his request, pleased with the long service he had provided during both his father's reign and his own. When he agreed to it, he asked how he could repay the gardener. "Your Majesty," the gardener replied, "I have received so many favors from you and your late father, that all I desire is the honor of dying in your service." He took his leave of the emperor and went back to the country retreat he had built with the two princes and the princess. His wife had passed away some years earlier, and he had only spent about six months with his charges before being taken by sudden death, with no time to explain how he had come across them. Princes Bahman and Perviz, and Princess Periezade, who knew only the gardener as their father, mourned him deeply and honored him with the funeral rites that love and gratitude called for. Content with the considerable fortune he had left them, they lived together in perfect harmony, free from the desire to stand out at court or seek positions of power and prestige, which they could have easily achieved.
One day when the two princes were hunting, and the princess had remained at home, a religious old woman came to the gate, and desired leave to go in to say her prayers, it being then the hour. The servants asked the princess's permission, who ordered them to show her into the oratory, which the intendant of the emperor's gardens had taken care to fit up in his house, for want of a mosque in the neighbourhood. She bade them, also, after the good woman had finished her prayers, to show her the house and gardens and then bring her to the hall.
One day while the two princes were out hunting and the princess was at home, a pious old woman arrived at the gate and asked if she could come in to pray, as it was prayer time. The servants checked with the princess for permission, and she instructed them to take the woman to the oratory, which the manager of the emperor's gardens had set up in his house since there was no mosque nearby. She also told them to show the old woman around the house and gardens after she finished her prayers, and then bring her to the hall.
The old woman went into the oratory, said her prayers, and when she came out two of the princess's women invited her to see the residence, which civility she accepted, followed them from one apartment to another, and observed, like a person who understood what belonged to furniture, the nice arrangement of everything. They conducted her also into the garden, the disposition of which she found so well planned, that she admired it, observing that the person who had formed it must have been an excellent master of his art. Afterward she was brought before the princess, who waited for her in the great hall, which in beauty and richness exceeded all that she had admired in the other apartments.
The old woman entered the prayer room, said her prayers, and when she came out, two of the princess’s attendants invited her to tour the residence. She graciously accepted and followed them from one room to another, noticing, like someone who understood furniture, the careful arrangement of everything. They also took her into the garden, which she found so well organized that she admired it, remarking that the person who designed it must have been an excellent master of their craft. Later, she was brought before the princess, who was waiting for her in the grand hall, which was more beautiful and lavish than anything else she had admired in the other rooms.
As soon as the princess saw the devout woman, she said to her: "My good mother, come near and sit down by me. I am overjoyed at the happiness of having the opportunity of profiting for some moments by the example and conversation of such a person as you, who have taken the right way by dedicating yourself to the service of God. I wish every one were as wise."
As soon as the princess saw the devoted woman, she said to her, "My good mother, come closer and sit with me. I'm so happy to have the chance to learn from your example and conversation, as you have chosen the right path by dedicating yourself to God's service. I wish everyone were as wise."
The devout woman, instead of sitting on a sofa, would only sit upon the edge of one. The princess would not permit her to do so, but rising from her seat and taking her by the hand, obliged her to come and sit by her. The good woman, sensible of the civility, said: "Madam, I ought not to have so much respect shown me; but since you command, and are mistress of your own house, I will obey you." When she had seated herself, before they entered into any conversation, one of the princess's women brought a low stand of mother-of-pearl and ebony, with a china dish full of cakes upon it, and many others set round it full of fruits in season, and wet and dry sweetmeats.
The devout woman, instead of sitting on a sofa, would only sit on the edge of one. The princess wouldn’t allow her to do that; she got up from her seat and took her by the hand, urging her to come and sit beside her. The kind woman, aware of the politeness, said, “Madam, I shouldn’t be shown such respect; but since you insist and are the master of your own house, I will follow your wishes.” Once she sat down, before they started any conversation, one of the princess's attendants brought a low stand made of mother-of-pearl and ebony, with a china dish full of cakes on it, and many other dishes filled with seasonal fruits and various sweet treats.
The princess took up one of the cakes, and presenting her with it, said: "Eat, good mother, and make choice of what you like best; you had need to eat after coming so far." "Madam," replied the good woman, "I am not used to eat such delicacies, but will not refuse what God has sent me by so liberal a hand as yours."
The princess picked up one of the cakes and offered it to her, saying: "Please eat, dear mother, and choose whatever you like best; you must be hungry after traveling so far." "Ma’am," replied the kind woman, "I'm not used to eating such treats, but I won't turn down what God has sent me through such generous hands as yours."
While the devout woman was eating, the princess ate a little too, to bear her company, and asked her many questions upon the exercise of devotion which she practised and how she lived; all of which she answered with great modesty. Talking of various things, at last the princess asked her what she thought of the house, and how she liked it.
While the dedicated woman was eating, the princess had a little bit as well, to keep her company, and asked her many questions about her devotion practices and how she lived; all of which she answered with great humility. As they talked about different topics, the princess eventually asked her what she thought of the house and how she liked it.
"Madam," answered the devout woman, "I must certainly have very bad taste to disapprove anything in it, since it is beautiful, regular, and magnificently furnished with exactness and judgment, and all its ornaments adjusted in the best manner. Its situation is an agreeable spot, and no garden can be more delightful; but yet, if you will give me leave to speak my mind freely, I will take the liberty to tell you that this house would be incomparable if it had three things which are wanting to complete it." "My good mother," replied the Princess Periezade, "what are those? I entreat you to tell me what they are; I will spare nothing to get them."
"Madam," replied the devoted woman, "I must have really poor taste to criticize anything about it, since it’s beautiful, well-proportioned, and exquisitely furnished with care and consideration, with all its decorations perfectly arranged. The location is pleasant, and no garden could be more charming; however, if you’ll allow me to speak openly, I must say this house would be amazing if it had three things that are currently missing." "My dear mother," answered Princess Periezade, "what are they? Please tell me what they are; I'll do whatever it takes to acquire them."
"Madam," replied the devout woman, "the first of these three things is the Talking Bird, so singular a creature, that it draws round it all the songsters of the neighbourhood which come to accompany its voice. The second is the Singing Tree, the leaves of which are so many mouths which form an harmonious concert of different voices and never cease. The third is the Golden Water, a single drop of which being poured into a vessel properly prepared, it increases so as to fill it immediately, and rises up in the middle like a fountain, which continually plays, and yet the basin never overflows."
"Ma'am," replied the devoted woman, "the first of these three things is the Talking Bird, such a unique creature that it attracts all the songbirds in the area to join in its melody. The second is the Singing Tree, whose leaves are like many mouths creating a harmonious concert of various voices that never stops. The third is the Golden Water; just one drop poured into a specially prepared vessel fills it right away and rises in the middle like a fountain that constantly flows, yet the basin never overflows."
"Ah! my good mother," cried the princess, "how much am I obliged to you for the knowledge of these curiosities! I never before heard there were such rarities in the world; but as I am persuaded that you know, I expect that you should do me the favour to inform me where they are to be found."
"Ah! my dear mother," exclaimed the princess, "I am so grateful to you for teaching me about these wonders! I had no idea such rarities existed in the world; but since I believe you know, I hope you will do me the favor of telling me where I can find them."
"Madam," replied the good woman, "I should be unworthy the hospitality you have shown me if I should refuse to satisfy your curiosity on that point, and am glad to have the honour to tell you that these curiosities are all to be met with in the same spot on the confines of this kingdom, toward India. The road lies before your house, and whoever you send needs but follow it for twenty days, and on the twentieth only let him ask the first person he meets where the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water are, and he will be informed." After saying this, she rose from her seat, took her leave, and went her way.
"Madam," replied the kind woman, "I would be ungrateful for the hospitality you’ve shown me if I refused to share this with you. I’m happy to tell you that all these wonders can be found in the same place, on the edge of this kingdom, toward India. The road is right outside your house, and anyone you send just needs to follow it for twenty days. On the twentieth day, they should simply ask the first person they see where the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water are, and they will be directed." After saying this, she stood up, said her goodbyes, and left.
The Princess Periezade's thoughts were so taken up with the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water, that she never perceived the devout woman's departure, till she wanted to ask her some question for her better information; for she thought that what she had been told was not a sufficient reason for exposing herself by undertaking a long journey. However, she would not send after her visitor, but endeavoured to remember all the directions, and when she thought she had recollected every word, took real pleasure in thinking of the satisfaction she should have if she could get these curiosities into her possession; but the difficulties she apprehended and the fear of not succeeding made her very uneasy.
The Princess Periezade was so consumed with thoughts of the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water that she didn’t even notice when the devout woman left. It was only when she wanted to ask her a question for more clarity that she realized it. She felt that what she had been told wasn't enough to justify the risk of taking a long journey. Still, she didn’t want to chase after her visitor. Instead, she tried to remember all the instructions, and once she thought she had recalled everything, she felt genuine excitement thinking about the joy she would have if she could acquire these wonders. However, the challenges she anticipated and the fear of failing made her quite anxious.
She was absorbed in these thoughts when her brothers returned from hunting, who, when they entered the great hall, instead of finding her lively and gay, as she was wont to be, were amazed to see her so pensive and hanging down her head as if something troubled her.
She was lost in these thoughts when her brothers came back from hunting. When they walked into the great hall, instead of finding her lively and cheerful like she usually was, they were surprised to see her so serious and with her head down as if something was bothering her.
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "what is become of all your mirth and gaiety? Are you not well? or has some misfortune befallen you? Tell us, that we may know how to act, and give you some relief. If any one has affronted you, we will resent his insolence."
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "what happened to all your happiness and cheer? Are you not feeling well? Or has something unfortunate happened to you? Please tell us so we can know how to help and support you. If someone has upset you, we will stand up to their disrespect."
The princess remained in the same posture some time without answering, but at last lifted up her eyes to look at her brothers, and then held them down again, telling them nothing disturbed her.
The princess stayed in the same position for a while without saying anything, but eventually looked up at her brothers and then lowered her gaze again, assuring them that nothing was bothering her.
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "you conceal the truth from us; there must be something of consequence. It is impossible we could observe so sudden a change if nothing was the matter with you. You would not have us satisfied with the evasive answer you have given; do not conceal anything, unless you would have us suspect that you renounce the strict union which has hitherto subsisted between us."
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "you're hiding something from us; it must be important. There's no way we'd notice such a sudden change if nothing was wrong. You can't expect us to be okay with the vague answer you've given; please don't hide anything, unless you want us to think you’re giving up the strong bond we've always had."
The princess, who had not the smallest intention to offend her brothers, would not suffer them to entertain such a thought, but said: "When I told you nothing disturbed me, I meant nothing that was of importance to you, but to me it is of some consequence; and since you press me to tell you by our strict union and friendship, which are so dear to me, I will. You think, and I always believed so too, that this house was so complete that nothing was wanting. But this day I have learned that it lacks three rarities which would render it so perfect that no country seat in the world could be compared with it. These three things are the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." After she had informed them wherein consisted the excellency of these rarities, "A devout woman," added she, "has made this discovery to me, told me the place where they are to be found, and the way thither. Perhaps you may imagine these things of little consequence; that without these additions our house will always be thought sufficiently elegant, and that we can do without them. You may think as you please, but I cannot help telling you that I am persuaded they are absolutely necessary, and I shall not be easy without them. Therefore, whether you value them or not, I desire you to consider what person you may think proper for me to send in search of the curiosities I have mentioned."
The princess, who had no intention of upsetting her brothers, wouldn’t let them entertain such a thought, but said: "When I told you that nothing bothered me, I meant nothing that was important to you, but to me it matters a lot; and since you’re pressing me to share because of our strong bond and friendship, which I cherish, I will. You believe, and I always thought so too, that this place is complete and lacks nothing. However, today I learned that it’s missing three rare treasures that would make it so perfect that no other country home could compare. These three treasures are the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." After explaining why these treasures were so valuable, she added, "A devout woman revealed this to me, told me where to find them and how to get there. You might think these things are insignificant; that without them, our home will always be considered elegant enough, and that we can live without them. You can think what you want, but I feel strongly that they are absolutely necessary, and I won't be at ease without them. So, whether you care about them or not, I’d like you to think about who you believe would be right to send to find the treasures I mentioned."
"Sister," replied Prince Bahman, "nothing can concern you in which we have not an equal interest. It is enough that you desire these things to oblige us to take the same interest; but if you had not, we feel ourselves inclined of our own accord and for our own individual satisfaction. I am persuaded my brother is of the same opinion, and therefore we ought to undertake this conquest, for the importance and singularity of the undertaking deserve that name. I will take the charge upon myself; only tell me the place and the way to it, and I will defer my journey no longer than till to-morrow."
"Sister," replied Prince Bahman, "whatever concerns you also concerns us. It's enough that you want these things for us to feel the same way about them; but even if you didn't, we want to do this for our own satisfaction. I'm sure my brother feels the same, and that's why we should go for this challenge, as its significance and uniqueness deserve that title. I'll take responsibility for it; just tell me where it is and how to get there, and I won't delay my journey past tomorrow."
"Brother," said Prince Perviz, "it is not proper that you, who are the head of our family, should be absent. I desire my sister should join with me to oblige you to abandon your design, and allow me to undertake it. I hope to acquit myself as well as you, and it will be a more regular proceeding." "I am persuaded of your goodwill, brother," replied Prince Bahman, "and that you would succeed as well as myself in this journey; but I have resolved and will undertake it. You shall stay at home with our sister, and I need not recommend her to you."
"Brother," said Prince Perviz, "it's not right for you, as the head of our family, to be absent. I want my sister to join me in convincing you to give up your plan and let me handle it. I believe I can do just as well as you, and it will be a more organized approach." "I appreciate your good intentions, brother," replied Prince Bahman, "and I know you would do just as well as I would on this journey; but I've made up my mind, and I'm going to take it on. You should stay home with our sister, and I don’t need to remind you to take care of her."
The next morning Bahman mounted his horse, and Perviz and the princess embraced and wished him a good journey. But in the midst of their adieus, the princess recollected what she had not thought of before. "Brother," said she, "I had quite forgotten the accidents which attend travellers. Who knows whether I shall ever see you again? Alight, I beseech you, and give up this journey. I would rather be deprived of the sight and possession of the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water, than run the risk of never seeing you more."
The next morning, Bahman got on his horse, and Perviz and the princess hugged him and wished him a safe trip. But in the middle of their goodbyes, the princess remembered something she hadn't thought about before. "Brother," she said, "I completely forgot about the dangers that come with traveling. Who knows if I’ll ever see you again? Please, get down and reconsider this journey. I would rather never see the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water than take the risk of never seeing you again."
"Sister," replied Bahman, smiling at her sudden fears, "my resolution is fixed. The accidents you speak of befall only those who are unfortunate; but there are more who are not so. However, as events are uncertain, and I may fail in this undertaking, all I can do is to leave you this knife."
"Sister," Bahman said, smiling at her sudden worries, "I've made up my mind. The things you’re worried about happen only to those who are unlucky; but there are plenty of others who aren’t. Still, since the future is unpredictable and I might not succeed in this endeavor, all I can do is leave you this knife."
Bahman pulling a knife from his vestband, and presenting it to the princess in the sheath, said: "Take this knife, sister, and give yourself the trouble sometimes to pull it out of the sheath; while you see it clean as it is now, it will be a sign that I am alive; but if you find it stained with blood, then you may believe me dead and indulge me with your prayers."
Bahman pulled a knife from his vest and presented it to the princess in its sheath, saying: "Take this knife, sister, and sometimes make the effort to pull it out of the sheath; as long as you see it clean like it is now, it will be a sign that I am alive; but if you find it stained with blood, then you can believe me dead and offer your prayers for me."
The princess could obtain nothing more of Bahman. He bade adieu to her and Prince Perviz for the last time and rode away. When he got into the road, he never turned to the right hand nor to the left, but went directly forward toward India. The twentieth day he perceived on the roadside a hideous old man, who sat under a tree near a thatched house, which was his retreat from the weather.
The princess couldn't get anything more from Bahman. He said goodbye to her and Prince Perviz for the last time and rode off. Once he hit the road, he didn’t look to the right or the left but kept going straight toward India. On the twentieth day, he saw a creepy old man sitting under a tree by a thatched house, which was his shelter from the weather.
His eyebrows were as white as snow, as was also the hair of his head; his whiskers covered his mouth, and his beard and hair reached down to his feet. The nails of his hands and feet were grown to an extensive length, while a flat, broad umbrella covered his head. He had no clothes, but only a mat thrown round his body. This old man was a dervish for so many years retired from the world to give himself up entirely to the service of God that at last he had become what we have described.
His eyebrows were as white as snow, just like the hair on his head; his whiskers covered his mouth, and his beard and hair reached all the way down to his feet. His fingernails and toenails were extremely long, and a large, flat umbrella shaded his head. He wore no clothes, just a mat wrapped around his body. This old man had been a dervish for so many years, withdrawn from the world to devote himself completely to serving God, that he had eventually transformed into what we have described.
Prince Bahman, who had been all that morning very attentive, to see if he could meet with anybody who could give him information of the place he was in search of, stopped when he came near the dervish, alighted, in conformity to the directions which the devout woman had given the Princess Periezade, and leading his horse by the bridle, advanced toward him and saluting him, said: "God prolong your days, good father, and grant you the accomplishment of your desires."
Prince Bahman, who had spent the whole morning trying to find someone who could help him locate the place he was searching for, paused when he got close to the dervish. He dismounted, following the advice that the devout woman had given to Princess Periezade, and leading his horse by the reins, he approached the dervish. After greeting him, he said, "May God prolong your life, good father, and grant you the fulfillment of your wishes."
The dervish returned the prince's salutation, but so unintelligibly that he could not understand one word he said and Prince Bahman, perceiving that this difficulty proceeded from the dervish's whiskers hanging over his mouth, and unwilling to go any further without the instructions he wanted, pulled out a pair of scissors he had about him, and having tied his horse to a branch of the tree, said: "Good dervish, I want to have some talk with you, but your whiskers prevent my understanding what you say; and if you will consent, I will cut off some part of them and of your eyebrows, which disfigure you so much that you look more like a bear than a man."
The dervish brought back the prince
The dervish did not oppose the offer, and when the prince had cut off as much hair as he thought fit, he perceived that the dervish had a good complexion, and that he was not as old as he seemed. "Good dervish," said he, "if I had a glass I would show you how young you look: you are now a man, but before, nobody could tell what you were."
The dervish didn’t refuse the offer, and when the prince had cut off as much hair as he thought was appropriate, he noticed that the dervish had a nice complexion and wasn’t as old as he appeared. "Good dervish," he said, "if I had a mirror, I would show you how young you look: you’re a man now, but before, no one could tell what you were."
The kind behaviour of Prince Bahman made the dervish smile and return his compliment. "Sir," said he, "whoever you are, I am obliged by the good office you have performed, and am ready to show my gratitude by doing anything in my power for you. You must have alighted here upon some account or other. Tell me what it is, and I will endeavour to serve you."
The kind actions of Prince Bahman made the dervish smile and respond with a compliment. "Sir," he said, "no matter who you are, I appreciate the good deed you’ve done, and I’m ready to show my gratitude by helping you in any way I can. You must have come here for a reason. Let me know what it is, and I will do my best to assist you."
"Good dervish," replied Prince Bahman, "I am in search of the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water; I know these three rarities are not far from hence, but cannot tell exactly the place where they are to be found; if you know, I conjure you to show me the way, that I may not lose my labour after so long a journey."
"Good dervish," replied Prince Bahman, "I'm looking for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water; I know these three treasures are nearby, but I can't pinpoint exactly where to find them. If you know, please show me the way so I don’t waste my effort after such a long journey."
The prince, while he spoke, observed that the dervish changed countenance, held down his eyes, looked very serious, and remained silent, which obliged him to say to him again: "Good father, tell me whether you know what I ask you, that I may not lose my time, but inform myself somewhere else."
The prince, while speaking, noticed that the dervish's expression changed, he looked down, appeared very serious, and stayed quiet, which made him say again, "Good sir, please tell me if you know the answer to my question, so I don’t waste my time and can find out elsewhere."
At last the dervish broke silence. "Sir," said he to Prince Bahman, "I know the way you ask of me; but the regard which I conceived for you the first moment I saw you, and which is grown stronger by the service you have done me, kept me in suspense as to whether I should give you the satisfaction you desire." "What motive can hinder you?" replied the prince; "and what difficulties do you find in so doing?" "I will tell you," replied the dervish; "the danger to which you are going to expose yourself is greater than you may suppose. A number of gentlemen of as much bravery as you can possibly possess have passed this way, and asked me the same question. When I had used all my endeavours to persuade them to desist, they would not believe me; at last I yielded to their importunities; I was compelled to show them the way, and I can assure you they have all perished, for I have not seen one come back. Therefore, if you have any regard for your life, take my advice, go no farther, but return home."
At last, the dervish broke the silence. "Sir," he said to Prince Bahman, "I know what you're asking me; but the respect I felt for you the moment I first saw you, which has only grown stronger because of the help you've given me, has made me hesitate about giving you the answer you want." "What reason could stop you?" replied the prince. "What difficulties do you see in doing this?" "I'll tell you," the dervish answered. "The danger you're about to put yourself in is greater than you might think. Many brave gentlemen, just as courageous as you, have come this way and asked me the same question. I tried everything to convince them to turn back, but they wouldn't listen to me; finally, I gave in to their pleas. I was forced to show them the way, and I assure you, none of them returned. Therefore, if you care about your life, take my advice and don't go any further—just go home."
Prince Bahman persisted in his resolution. "I will not suppose," said he to the dervish, "but that your advice is sincere. I am obliged to you for the friendship you express for me; but whatever may be the danger, nothing shall make me change my intention: whoever attacks me, I am well armed, and can say I am as brave as any one." "But they who will attack you are not to be seen," replied the dervish; "how will you defend yourself against invisible persons?" "It is no matter," answered the prince, "all you say shall not persuade me to do anything contrary to my duty. Since you know the way, I conjure you once more to inform me."
Prince Bahman stood firm in his decision. "I won’t assume," he told the dervish, "that your advice isn’t genuine. I appreciate your friendship; however, no matter the danger, I won’t change my mind: whoever comes at me, I’m well-prepared and can claim I’m as brave as anyone." "But those who will attack you can’t be seen," the dervish replied; "how will you defend yourself against unseen foes?" "It doesn’t matter," the prince responded, "nothing you say will convince me to act against my duty. Since you know the way, I urge you once more to tell me."
When the dervish found he could not prevail upon Prince Bahman, and that he was obstinately bent to pursue his journey, notwithstanding his friendly remonstrance, he put his hand into a bag that lay by him and pulled out a bowl, which he presented to him. "Since I cannot prevail on you to attend to my advice," said he, "take this bowl and when you are on horseback throw it before you, and follow it to the foot of a mountain, where it will stop. As soon as the bowl stops, alight, leave your horse with the bridle over his neck, and he will stand in the same place till you return. As you ascend you will see on your right and left a great number of large black stones, and will hear on all sides a confusion of voices, which will utter a thousand abuses to discourage you, and prevent your reaching the summit of the mountain. Be not afraid; but, above all things, do not turn your head to look behind you, for in that instant you will be changed into such a black stone as those you see, which are all youths who have failed in this enterprise. If you escape the danger of which I give you but a faint idea, and get to the top of the mountain, you will see a cage, and in that cage is the bird you seek; ask him which are the Singing Tree and the Golden Water, and he will tell you. I have nothing more to say; this is what you have to do, and if you are prudent you will take my advice and not expose your life. Consider once more while you have time that the difficulties are almost insuperable."
When the dervish realized he couldn’t change Prince Bahman’s mind and that he was determined to continue his journey despite his friendly warnings, he reached into a bag nearby and pulled out a bowl, which he handed to the prince. "Since I can’t convince you to listen to my advice," he said, "take this bowl and, when you’re on horseback, throw it in front of you, and follow it until it stops at the foot of a mountain. Once the bowl stops, get off your horse, leave him with the bridle over his neck, and he will remain there until you come back. As you climb, you’ll see a lot of large black stones on both sides, and you’ll hear a chaotic chorus of voices that will hurl a thousand insults to discourage you from reaching the top of the mountain. Don’t be afraid; but above all, don’t turn your head to look back, because in that moment, you’ll be turned into one of those black stones, which are all young men who failed in this task. If you manage to avoid the danger I’ve only briefly mentioned and reach the top, you’ll find a cage, and inside that cage is the bird you’re looking for. Ask him about the Singing Tree and the Golden Water, and he will tell you. I have nothing else to say; this is what you need to do, and if you’re wise, you’ll follow my advice and not put your life at risk. Think carefully while you still have the chance, as the challenges are nearly impossible."
"I am obliged to you for your advice," replied Prince Bahman, after he had received the bowl, "but cannot follow it. However, I will endeavour to conform myself to that part of it which bids me not to look behind me, and I hope to come and thank you when I have obtained what I am seeking." After these words, to which the dervish made no other answer than that he should be overjoyed to see him again, the prince mounted his horse, took leave of the dervish with a respectful salute, and threw the bowl before him.
"I appreciate your advice," replied Prince Bahman after he received the bowl, "but I can't follow it. However, I'll try to stick to the part that tells me not to look back, and I hope to come and thank you once I've found what I'm looking for." After saying this, and receiving no other response from the dervish except that he would be thrilled to see him again, the prince got on his horse, bid farewell to the dervish with a respectful salute, and tossed the bowl in front of him.
The bowl rolled away with as much swiftness as when Prince Bahman first hurled it from his hand, which obliged him to put his horse to the same pace to avoid losing sight of it, and when it had reached the foot of the mountain it stopped. The prince alighted from his horse, laid the bridle on his neck, and having first surveyed the mountain and seen the black stones, began to ascend, but had not gone four steps before he heard the voices mentioned by the dervish, though he could see nobody. Some said: "Where is that fool going? Where is he going? What would he have? Do not let him pass." Others: "Stop him, catch him, kill him:" and others with a voice like thunder: "Thief! assassin! murderer!" while some in a gibing tone cried: "No, no, do not hurt him; let the pretty fellow pass, the cage and bird are kept for him."
The bowl rolled away just as fast as when Prince Bahman first threw it from his hand, forcing him to ride at the same speed to keep it in sight. When it reached the base of the mountain, it came to a halt. The prince got off his horse, draped the reins over its neck, and after taking a moment to look over the mountain and noticing the black stones, he began to climb. However, he hadn’t taken four steps before he heard the voices the dervish had mentioned, even though he couldn’t see anyone. Some said, “Where is that fool going? What does he want? Don’t let him pass.” Others shouted, “Stop him, catch him, kill him!” while some roared like thunder, “Thief! assassin! murderer!” and others mockingly yelled, “No, no, don’t hurt him; let the pretty guy pass, the cage and bird are waiting for him.”
Notwithstanding all these troublesome voices, Prince Bahman ascended with resolution for some time, but the voices redoubled with so loud a din, both behind and before, that at last he was seized with dread, his legs trembled under him, he staggered, and finding that his strength failed him, he forgot the dervish's advice, turned about to run down the hill, and was that instant changed into a black stone; a metamorphosis which had happened to many before him who had attempted the ascent. His horse, likewise, underwent the same change.
Despite all of these troubling voices, Prince Bahman continued to climb with determination for a while, but the voices grew louder, both behind and in front of him, until he was suddenly filled with fear. His legs shook, he stumbled, and realizing that he was losing his strength, he forgot the dervish's advice, turned around to run down the hill, and in that moment was transformed into a black stone—a change that had happened to many others before him who tried to climb. His horse also experienced the same transformation.
From the time of Prince Bahman's departure, the Princess Periezade always wore the knife and sheath in her girdle, and pulled it out several times in a day, to know whether her brother was alive. She had the consolation to understand he was in perfect health and to talk of him frequently with Prince Perviz. On the fatal day that Prince Bahman was transformed into a stone, as Prince Perviz and the princess were talking together in the evening, as usual, the prince desired his sister to pull out the knife to know how their brother did. The princess readily complied, and seeing the blood run down the point was seized with so much horror that she threw it down. "Ah! my dear brother," cried she, "I have been the cause of your death, and shall never see you more! Why did I tell you of the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water; or rather, of what importance was it to me to know whether the devout woman thought this house ugly or handsome, or complete or not? I wish to Heaven she had never addressed herself to me!"
Since Prince Bahman left, Princess Periezade always kept the knife and sheath at her waist, pulling it out several times a day to check if her brother was alive. She found some comfort in knowing he was safe and often talked about him with Prince Perviz. On the fateful day when Prince Bahman turned to stone, as Prince Perviz and the princess chatted one evening as usual, the prince asked his sister to pull out the knife to see how their brother was doing. The princess quickly agreed, but when she saw blood running down the blade, she was overwhelmed with horror and dropped it. "Oh! My dear brother," she exclaimed, "I have caused your death, and I will never see you again! Why did I mention the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water; or why did it matter to me whether the devout woman thought this house was ugly or beautiful, or complete or not? I wish to Heaven she had never spoken to me!"
Prince Perviz was as much afflicted at the death of Prince Bahman as the princess, but not to waste time in needless regret, as he knew that she still passionately desired possession of the marvellous treasures, he interrupted her, saying: "Sister, our regret for our brother is vain; our lamentations cannot restore him to life; it is the will of God; we must submit and adore the decrees of the Almighty without searching into them. Why should you now doubt of the truth of what the holy woman told you? Do you think she spoke to you of three things that were not in being, and that she invented them to deceive you who had received her with so much goodness and civility? Let us rather believe that our brother's death is owing to some error on his part, or some accident which we cannot conceive. It ought not therefore to prevent us from pursuing our object. I offered to go this journey, and am now more resolved than ever; his example has no effect upon my resolution; to-morrow I will depart."
Prince Perviz was just as heartbroken over Prince Bahman's death as the princess was, but rather than wasting time in pointless sorrow, knowing she still desperately wanted the incredible treasures, he interrupted her, saying: "Sister, our grief for our brother is useless; our mourning won't bring him back to life. It's God's will; we must accept and honor the plans of the Almighty without questioning them. Why do you doubt the truth of what the holy woman told you? Do you believe she spoke of three things that didn’t exist and made them up just to trick you, after you treated her with so much kindness? Instead, let's believe that our brother's death was due to some mistake on his part or an accident we can't understand. So it shouldn’t stop us from pursuing our goal. I had already offered to make this journey, and I'm even more determined now; his situation won't change my mind; I will leave tomorrow."
The princess did all she could to dissuade Prince Perviz, conjuring him not to expose her to the danger of losing two brothers; but he was obstinate, and all the remonstrances she could urge had no effect upon him. Before he went, that she might know what success he had, he left her a string of a hundred pearls, telling her that if they would not run when she should count them upon the string, but remain fixed, that would be a certain sign he had undergone the same fate as his brother; but at the same time told her he hoped it would never happen, but that he should have the delight of seeing her again.
The princess did everything she could to convince Prince Perviz not to put her at risk of losing two brothers, but he was stubborn, and none of her pleas seemed to have any impact on him. Before he left, so she would know how he fared, he gave her a string of a hundred pearls, telling her that if they didn't slide when she counted them on the string but stayed still, it would be a sure sign that he had met the same fate as his brother; however, he also told her he hoped that would never happen and that he would be thrilled to see her again.
Prince Perviz, on the twentieth day after his departure, met the same dervish in the same place as his brother Bahman had done before him. He went directly up to him, and after he had saluted, asked him if he could tell him where to find the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water. The dervish urged the same remonstrances as he had done to Prince Bahman, telling him that a young gentleman, who very much resembled him, was with him a short time before; that, overcome by his importunity, he had shown him the way, given him a guide, and told him how he should act to succeed, but that he had not seen him since, and doubted not but he had shared the same fate as all other adventurers.
Prince Perviz, on the twentieth day after leaving, ran into the same dervish in the same spot where his brother Bahman had met him before. He approached the dervish, greeted him, and asked if he could point him to the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water. The dervish expressed the same concerns he had shared with Prince Bahman, telling him that a young man who looked a lot like him had been there not long ago. He said that, after being persuaded, he had shown him the way, provided a guide, and explained what he needed to do to succeed, but he hadn't seen him since and believed he had likely faced the same fate as all the other adventurers.
"Good dervish," answered Prince Perviz, "I know whom you speak of; he was my elder brother, and I am informed of the certainty of his death, but know not the cause." "I can tell you," replied the dervish; "he was changed into a black stone, as all I speak of have been; and you must expect the same transformation, unless you observe more exactly than he has done the advice I gave him, in case you persist in your resolution, which I once more entreat you to renounce."
"Good dervish," replied Prince Perviz, "I know who you're talking about; he was my older brother, and I’ve heard for sure that he’s dead, but I don't know how it happened." "I can tell you," the dervish said; "he was turned into a black stone, just like everyone else I mentioned; and you should expect the same fate unless you pay closer attention than he did to the advice I gave him. I urge you once more to give up your plan."
"Dervish," said Prince Perviz, "I cannot sufficiently express how much I am obliged for the concern you take in my life, who am a stranger to you, and have done nothing to deserve your kindness; but I thoroughly considered this enterprise before I undertook it; therefore I beg of you to do me the same favour you have done my brother. Perhaps I may have better success in following your directions." "Since I cannot prevail with you," said the dervish, "to give up your obstinate resolution, if my age did not prevent me, and I could stand, I would get up to reach you a bowl I have here, which will show you the way."
"Dervish," said Prince Perviz, "I can't express how grateful I am for your concern for my life, especially since I'm a stranger to you and haven't done anything to earn your kindness. But I've thought this through thoroughly before I took this on; so I ask you to extend the same favor to me as you did to my brother. Maybe I'll have better luck following your advice." "Since I can't convince you," said the dervish, "to give up your stubborn decision, if my age didn’t hold me back and I could stand, I would get up to hand you a bowl I have here, which will show you the way."
Without giving the dervish time to say more, the prince alighted from his horse and went to the dervish, who had taken a bowl out of his bag, in which he had a great many, and gave it him, with the same directions he had given Prince Bahman; and after warning him not to be discouraged by the voices he should hear, however threatening they might be, but to continue his way up the hill till he saw the cage and bird, he let him depart.
Without giving the dervish a chance to say anything more, the prince got off his horse and approached the dervish, who had pulled a bowl from his bag—he had quite a few—and handed it to him, giving the same instructions he had given to Prince Bahman. He also warned him not to be disheartened by the voices he would hear, no matter how threatening they sounded, but to keep going up the hill until he saw the cage and the bird. Then he let him go.
Prince Perviz thanked the dervish, and when he had remounted and taken leave, threw the bowl before his horse, and spurring him at the same time, followed it. When the bowl came to the bottom of the hill it stopped, the prince alighted, and stood some time to recollect the dervish's directions. He encouraged himself, and began to walk up with a resolution to reach the summit; but before he had gone above six steps, he heard a voice, which seemed to be near, as of a man behind him, say in an insulting tone: "Stay, rash youth, that I may punish you for your presumption."
Prince Perviz thanked the dervish, then remounted his horse and rode off, throwing the bowl in front of him. He spurred his horse and chased after it. When the bowl reached the bottom of the hill, it stopped. The prince got off his horse and paused for a moment to remember the dervish's instructions. He motivated himself and started walking up the hill, determined to reach the top. However, after taking only six steps, he heard a nearby voice—like a man’s voice behind him—speak in a mocking tone: "Stop, reckless youth, so I can punish you for your arrogance."
Upon this affront the prince, forgetting the dervish's advice, clapped his hand upon his sword, drew it, and turned about to revenge himself; but had scarcely time to see that nobody followed him before he and his horse were changed into black stones.
Upon this insult, the prince, ignoring the dervish's advice, slapped his hand on his sword, drew it out, and turned around to take revenge; but he barely had time to notice that no one was following him before he and his horse turned into black stones.
In the meantime the Princess Periezade, several times a day after her brother's departure, counted her chaplet. She did not omit it at night, but when she went to bed put it about her neck, and in the morning when she awoke counted over the pearls again to see if they would slide.
In the meantime, Princess Periezade counted her beads several times a day after her brother left. She didn’t skip this at night either; she would put it around her neck when she went to bed, and in the morning, when she woke up, she counted the pearls again to see if they would slide.
The day that Prince Perviz was transformed into a stone she was counting over the pearls as she used to do, when all at once they became immovably fixed, a certain token that the prince, her brother, was dead. As she had determined what to do in case it should so happen, she lost no time in outward demonstrations of grief, which she concealed as much as possible, but having disguised herself in man's apparel, she mounted her horse the next morning, armed and equipped, having told her servants she should return in two or three days, and took the same road that her brothers had done.
The day Prince Perviz was turned into stone, she was counting the pearls like she usually did when suddenly they became completely still, a sign that her brother, the prince, was dead. Since she had already decided what to do if that ever happened, she wasted no time showing her grief, which she tried to hide as much as she could. Disguised in men’s clothing, she got on her horse the next morning, fully armed and prepared. She told her servants she would be back in two or three days and took the same path her brothers had taken.
The princess, who had been used to ride on horseback in hunting, supported the fatigue of so long a journey better than most ladies could have done; and as she made the same stages as her brothers, she also met with the dervish on the twentieth day. When she came near him, she alighted from her horse, leading him by the bridle, went and sat down by the dervish, and after she had saluted him, said: "Good dervish, give me leave to rest myself; and do me the favour to tell me if you have not heard that there are somewhere in this neighbourhood a Talking Bird, a Singing Tree, and Golden Water."
The princess, who was used to riding horses while hunting, handled the exhaustion of such a long journey better than most ladies could. Since she traveled the same route as her brothers, she encountered the dervish on the twentieth day. When she approached him, she got off her horse, led it by the bridle, sat down next to the dervish, and after greeting him, said, "Good dervish, may I please rest? And could you do me the favor of telling me if you’ve heard about a Talking Bird, a Singing Tree, and Golden Water somewhere around here?"
"Princess," answered the dervish, "for so I must call you, since by your voice I know you to be a woman disguised in man's apparel, I know the place well where these things are to be found; but what makes you ask me this question?"
"Princess," replied the dervish, "I must call you that because I can tell by your voice that you’re a woman in disguise as a man. I know exactly where to find those things; but why are you asking me this?"
"Good dervish," replied the princess, "I have had such a flattering relation of them given me, that I have a great desire to possess them." "Madam," replied the dervish, "you have been told the truth. These curiosities are more singular than they have been represented, but you have not been made acquainted with the difficulties which must be surmounted in order to obtain them. If you had been fully informed of these, you would not have undertaken so dangerous an enterprise. Take my advice, return, and do not urge me to contribute toward your ruin."
"Good dervish," replied the princess, "I’ve heard such flattering things about them that I really want to have them." "Madam," replied the dervish, "you have been told the truth. These curiosities are even more unique than you’ve been led to believe, but you don't know the challenges you’ll face to get them. If you had been fully aware of these, you wouldn’t have considered such a risky endeavor. Take my advice, go back, and don’t push me to help you in your downfall."
"Good father," said the princess, "I have travelled a great way, and should be sorry to return without executing my design. You talk of difficulties and danger of life, but you do not tell me what those difficulties are, and wherein the danger consists. This is what I desire to know, that I may consider and judge whether I can trust my courage and strength to brave them."
"Good father," said the princess, "I have come a long way, and I would be upset to go back without completing my mission. You mention difficulties and the dangers of life, but you don’t explain what those difficulties are or what the dangers involve. This is what I want to know so I can think it over and decide if I can rely on my courage and strength to face them."
The dervish repeated to the princess what he had said to the Princes Bahman and Perviz, exaggerating the difficulties of climbing up to the top of the mountain, where she was to make herself mistress of the Bird, which would inform her of the Singing Tree and Golden Water. He magnified the din of the terrible threatening voices which she would hear on all sides of her, and the great number of black stones alone sufficient to strike terror. He entreated her to reflect that those stones were so many brave gentlemen, so metamorphosed for having omitted to observe the principal condition of success in the perilous undertaking, which was not to look behind them before they had got possession of the cage.
The dervish told the princess what he had told Princes Bahman and Perviz, making the challenges of climbing to the top of the mountain sound even worse. At the top, she was supposed to take control of the Bird, which would tell her about the Singing Tree and Golden Water. He emphasized the terrifying voices she would hear all around her and the overwhelming number of black stones that would strike fear into her heart. He urged her to remember that those stones were once brave gentlemen, transformed for neglecting the most important rule for success in this dangerous venture: not to look back until they had secured the cage.
When the dervish had done, the princess replied: "By what I comprehend from your discourse, the difficulties of succeeding in this affair are, first, the getting up to the cage without being frightened at the terrible din of voices I shall hear; and, secondly, not to look behind me. For this last, I hope I shall be mistress enough of myself to observe it; as to the first, I own that voices, such as you represent them to be, are capable of striking terror into the most undaunted; but as in all enterprises and dangers every one may use stratagem, I desire to know of you if I may use any in one of so great importance." "And what stratagem is it you would employ?" said the dervish. "To stop my ears with cotton," answered the princess, "that the voices, however terrible, may make the less impression upon my imagination, and my mind remain free from that disturbance which might cause me to lose the use of my reason."
When the dervish finished speaking, the princess said, "From what I understand of your words, the challenges in this situation are, first, getting to the cage without being scared by the loud voices I will hear; and, second, not looking back. For the latter, I believe I can control myself enough to do it; but for the first, I admit that voices like you describe can truly frighten even the boldest people. However, in all ventures and dangers, anyone can use tactics, so I’d like to know if there's any I can use for something so significant." "And what tactic do you want to use?" asked the dervish. "To stuff my ears with cotton," replied the princess, "so that the voices, no matter how frightening, won’t affect my imagination as much and my mind stays clear from any distractions that could make me lose my reason."
"Princess," replied the dervish, "of all the persons who have addressed themselves to me for information, I do not know that ever one made use of the contrivance you propose. All I know is that they all perished. If you persist in your design, you may make the experiment. You will be fortunate if it succeeds, but I would advise you not to expose yourself to the danger."
"Princess," the dervish replied, "out of everyone who has come to me for guidance, I don't think anyone has ever tried the method you suggest. All I know is that they all ended up dead. If you insist on going through with your plan, you can take the risk. You might get lucky and it could work, but I advise you to avoid putting yourself in danger."
"My good father," replied the princess, "I am sure my precaution will succeed, and am resolved to try the experiment. Nothing remains for me but to know which way I must go, and I conjure you not to deny me that information." The dervish exhorted her again to consider well what she was going to do; but finding her resolute, he took out a bowl, and presenting it to her, said: "Take this bowl, mount your horse again, and when you have thrown it before you, follow it through all its windings, till it stops at the bottom of the mountain; there alight and ascend the hill. Go, you know the rest."
"My dear father," the princess replied, "I'm confident my plan will work, and I'm determined to give it a try. The only thing I need to know now is which direction to take, and I urge you not to withhold that information from me." The dervish urged her once more to think carefully about her decision, but seeing her steadfastness, he took out a bowl and handed it to her, saying, "Take this bowl, get back on your horse, and when you toss it in front of you, follow it wherever it goes until it stops at the bottom of the mountain; then get off and climb the hill. You understand what to do next."
After the princess had thanked the dervish, and taken her leave of him, she mounted her horse, threw the bowl before her, and followed it till it stopped at the foot of the mountain.
After the princess thanked the dervish and said her goodbyes, she got on her horse, tossed the bowl in front of her, and followed it until it stopped at the foot of the mountain.
She then alighted, stopped her ears with cotton, and after she had well examined the path leading to the summit began with a moderate pace and walked up with intrepidity. She heard the voices and perceived the great service the cotton was to her. The higher she went, the louder and more numerous the voices seemed, but they were not capable of making any impression upon her. She heard a great many affronting speeches and raillery very disagreeable to a woman, which she only laughed at. "I mind not," said she to herself, "all that can be said, were it worse; I only laugh at them and shall pursue my way." At last, she climbed so high that she could perceive the cage and the Bird which endeavoured, in company with the voices, to frighten her, crying in a thundering tone, notwithstanding the smallness of its size: "Retire, fool, and approach no nearer."
She then got off, stuffed her ears with cotton, and after carefully checking the path to the top, began walking up at a steady pace and with determination. She could hear the voices and realized how useful the cotton was for her. The higher she went, the louder and more numerous the voices became, but they didn’t affect her at all. She heard many insulting remarks and teasing that were quite unpleasant for a woman, but she just laughed it off. "I don't care," she said to herself, "about anything they say, no matter how bad it gets; I just laugh at them and will keep going." Eventually, she climbed so high that she could see the cage and the Bird that tried to scare her, shouting in a booming voice, despite its small size: "Go away, fool, and don’t come any closer."
The princess, encouraged by this sight, redoubled her speed, and by effort gained the summit of the mountain, where the ground was level; then running directly to the cage and clapping her hand upon it, cried: "Bird, I have you, and you shall not escape me."
The princess, inspired by what she saw, picked up her pace and, with determination, reached the top of the mountain, where the ground was flat; then, running straight to the cage and slapping her hand on it, shouted: "Bird, I've got you, and you're not getting away."
While Periezade was pulling the cotton out of her ears the Bird said to her: "Heroic princess, be not angry with me for joining with those who exerted themselves to preserve my liberty. Though in a cage, I was content with my condition; but since I am destined to be a slave, I would rather be yours than any other person's, since you have obtained me so courageously. From this instant, I swear entire submission to all your commands. I know who you are. You do not; but the time will come when I shall do you essential service, for which I hope you will think yourself obliged to me. As a proof of my sincerity, tell me what you desire and I am ready to obey you."
While Periezade was pulling the cotton out of her ears, the Bird said to her: "Heroic princess, please don’t be upset with me for aligning myself with those who worked to secure my freedom. Even though I was in a cage, I was content with my situation; but since I’m destined to be a slave, I’d rather belong to you than anyone else, since you rescued me so bravely. From this moment on, I swear to fully obey all your commands. I know who you are; you don’t yet, but the time will come when I will do you significant service, and I hope you will feel grateful to me for it. To prove my sincerity, just tell me what you want, and I’m ready to follow your wishes."
The princess's joy was the more inexpressible, because the conquest she had made had cost her the lives of two beloved brothers, and given her more trouble and danger than she could have imagined. "Bird," said she, "it was my intention to have told you that I wish for many things which are of importance, but I am overjoyed that you have shown your goodwill and prevented me. I have been told that there is not far off a Golden Water, the property of which is very wonderful; before all things, I ask you to tell me where it is." The Bird showed her the place, which was just by, and she went and filled a little silver flagon which she had brought with her. She returned at once and said: "Bird, this is not enough; I want also the Singing Tree; tell me where it is." "Turn about," said the Bird, "and you will see behind you a wood where you will find the tree." The princess went into the wood, and by the harmonious concert she heard, soon knew the tree among many others, but it was very large and high. She came back again and said: "Bird, I have found the Singing Tree, but I can neither pull it up by the roots nor carry it." The Bird replied: "It is not necessary that you should take it up; it will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to plant in your garden; it will take root as soon as it is put into the earth, and in a little time will grow to as fine a tree as that you have seen."
The princess's joy was even more overwhelming because the victory she achieved had cost her the lives of two beloved brothers and brought her more trouble and danger than she could have imagined. "Bird," she said, "I meant to tell you that I want many important things, but I'm thrilled you've shown your goodwill and stopped me. I've heard there’s a Golden Water nearby, known for its amazing properties; first of all, please tell me where it is." The Bird pointed out the location, which was close by, and she went to fill a small silver flask she had brought with her. She quickly returned and said, "Bird, that's not enough; I also want the Singing Tree; tell me where I can find it." "Turn around," said the Bird, "and you'll see a forest behind you where the tree is." The princess entered the forest and, drawn by the beautiful music she heard, soon spotted the tree among many others, but it was very large and tall. She came back and said, "Bird, I've found the Singing Tree, but I can't pull it up by the roots or carry it." The Bird replied, "There's no need to uproot it; just break off a branch and take it to plant in your garden. It will take root as soon as you put it in the ground and soon grow into a beautiful tree just like the one you've seen."
It will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to plant in your garden.
Just break off a branch and take it to plant in your garden.
When the princess had obtained possession of the three things for which she had conceived so great a desire, she said again: "Bird, what you have yet done for me is not sufficient. You have been the cause of the death of my two brothers, who must be among the black stones I saw as I ascended the mountain. I wish to take the princes home with me."
When the princess finally got her hands on the three things she had wanted so badly, she said again: "Bird, what you've done for me isn't enough. You've caused the deaths of my two brothers, who must be among the black stones I saw as I climbed the mountain. I want to take the princes home with me."
The Bird seemed reluctant to satisfy the princess in this point, and indeed made some difficulty to comply. "Bird," said the princess, "remember you told me that you were my slave. You are so; and your life is in my disposal." "That I cannot deny," answered the bird; "but although what you now ask is more difficult than all the rest, yet I will do it for you. Cast your eyes around," added he, "and look if you can see a little pitcher." "I see it already," said the princess. "Take it then," said he, "and as you descend the mountain, sprinkle a little of the water that is in it upon every black stone."
The Bird seemed hesitant to please the princess in this matter and actually made it somewhat difficult to comply. "Bird," the princess said, "remember you told me you were my servant. You are, and your life is in my hands." "I can't argue with that," replied the bird, "but even though what you're asking now is tougher than everything else, I'll do it for you. Look around," he added, "and see if you can find a small pitcher." "I see it already," the princess replied. "Then take it," he said, "and as you head down the mountain, sprinkle a little of the water inside it on every black stone."
The princess took up the pitcher accordingly, carried with her the cage and Bird, the flagon of Golden Water, and the branch of the Singing Tree, and as she descended the mountain, threw a little of the water on every black stone, which was changed immediately into a man; and as she did not miss one stone, all the horses, both of her brothers and of the other gentlemen, resumed their natural forms also. She instantly recognised Bahman and Perviz, as they did her, and ran to embrace her. She returned their embraces and expressed her amazement. "What do you here, my dear brothers?" said she, and they told her they had been asleep. "Yes," replied she, "and if it had not been for me, perhaps you might have slept till the day of judgment. Do not you remember that you came to fetch the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water, and did not you see, as you came along, the place covered with black stones? Look and see if there be any now. The gentlemen and their horses who surround us, and you yourselves, were these black stones. If you desire to know how this wonder was performed," continued she, showing the pitcher, which she set down at the foot of the mountain, "it was done by virtue of the water which was in this pitcher, with which I sprinkled every stone. After I had made the Talking Bird (which you see in this cage) my slave, by his directions I found out the Singing Tree, a branch of which I have now in my hand; and the Golden Water, with which this flagon is filled; but being still unwilling to return without taking you with me, I constrained the Bird, by the power I had over him, to afford me the means. He told me where to find this pitcher, and the use I was to make of it."
The princess picked up the pitcher and took the cage with the Bird, the flask of Golden Water, and a branch from the Singing Tree. As she headed down the mountain, she sprinkled a bit of the water on every black stone, which instantly turned into a man. Since she didn’t miss a single stone, all the horses of her brothers and the other men turned back to their true forms as well. She immediately recognized Bahman and Perviz, just as they recognized her, and ran to hug them. She hugged them back and expressed her surprise. “What are you doing here, my dear brothers?” she asked, and they told her they had been asleep. “Yes,” she replied, “and if it hadn’t been for me, you might have slept until the day of judgment. Don’t you remember that you came to get the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water, and didn’t you see all those black stones along the way? Look and see if they’re still here. The men and their horses around us, and you yourselves, were those black stones. If you want to know how this miracle happened,” she continued, showing the pitcher that she set down at the mountain's base, “it was done with the water in this pitcher, which I sprinkled on every stone. After I made the Talking Bird (which you see in this cage) my servant, he guided me to find the Singing Tree, and I have a branch of it in my hand now; and the Golden Water in this flask. But since I didn’t want to return without bringing you with me, I used my power over the Bird to get what I needed. He told me where to find this pitcher and how to use it.”
The Princes Bahman and Perviz learned by this relation the obligation they had to their sister, as did all the other gentlemen, who expressed to her that, far from envying her happiness in the conquest she had made, and which they all had aspired to, they thought they could not better express their gratitude for restoring them to life again, than by declaring themselves her slaves, and that they were ready to obey her in whatever she should command.
The princes Bahman and Perviz realized their duty to their sister, just like all the other gentlemen, who told her that instead of envying her success in winning the conquest they all wanted, they believed the best way to show their gratitude for her bringing them back to life was to declare themselves her loyal servants and pledge to follow her every command.
"Gentlemen," replied the princess, "if you had given any attention to my words, you might have observed that I had no other intention in what I have done than to recover my brothers; therefore, if you have received any benefit, you owe me no obligation, and I have no further share in your compliment than your politeness toward me, for which I return you my thanks. In other respects, I regard each of you as quite as free as you were before your misfortunes, and I rejoice with you at the happiness which has accrued to you by my means. Let us, however, stay no longer in a place where we have nothing to detain us, but mount our horses and return to our respective homes."
"Gentlemen," the princess replied, "if you had paid attention to what I said, you would have noticed that my only goal in what I've done was to rescue my brothers. So, if you've gained anything, you owe me nothing, and I have no claim to your gratitude beyond your courtesy towards me, for which I thank you. In every other way, I consider each of you as free as you were before your troubles, and I’m happy for the good fortune that has come to you because of me. However, let’s not linger any longer in a place where we have nothing keeping us, but let’s get on our horses and head back to our homes."
The princess took her horse, which stood in the place where she had left him. Before she mounted, Prince Bahman desired her to give him the cage to carry. "Brother," replied the princess, "the Bird is my slave and I will carry him myself; if you will take the pains to carry the branch of the Singing Tree, there it is; only hold the cage while I get on horseback." When she had mounted her horse, and Prince Bahman had given her the cage, she turned about and said to Prince Perviz: "I leave the flagon of Golden Water to your care, if it will not be too much trouble for you to carry it," and Prince Perviz accordingly took charge of it with pleasure.
The princess found her horse exactly where she had left it. Before she climbed on, Prince Bahman asked her to give him the cage to carry. "Brother," the princess replied, "the Bird is my responsibility, so I'll carry it myself. If you don't mind, could you please carry the branch of the Singing Tree? It's right there; just hold the cage while I get on the horse." After she mounted her horse and Prince Bahman handed her the cage, she turned to Prince Perviz and said, "I trust you with the flagon of Golden Water, as long as it's not too much trouble for you to carry it." Prince Perviz happily agreed to take care of it.
When Bahman, Perviz, and all the gentlemen had mounted their horses, the princess waited for some of them to lead the way. The two princes paid that compliment to the gentlemen, and they again to the princess, who, finding that none of them would accept the honour, but that it was reserved for her, addressed herself to them and said: "Gentlemen, I expect that some of you should lead the way:" to which one who was nearest to her, in the name of the rest, replied: "Madam, were we ignorant of the respect due to your sex, yet after what you have done for us there is no deference we would not willingly pay you, notwithstanding your modesty; we entreat you no longer to deprive us of the happiness of following you."
When Bahman, Perviz, and all the gentlemen had gotten on their horses, the princess waited for some of them to take the lead. The two princes showed that respect to the gentlemen, and they returned the gesture to the princess, who realized that none of them wanted to take the honor, as it was meant for her. She addressed them and said: "Gentlemen, I expect that some of you should take the lead." One who was closest to her, on behalf of the others, replied: "Madam, even if we didn’t understand the respect due to your gender, after all you have done for us, there’s no courtesy we wouldn’t gladly show you, despite your modesty; we ask you not to deny us the joy of following you."
"Gentlemen," said the princess, "I do not deserve the honour you do me, and accept it only because you desire it." At the same time she led the way, and the two princes and the gentlemen followed.
"Gentlemen," said the princess, "I don't deserve the honor you're giving me, and I only accept it because you want me to." At the same time, she started to walk ahead, and the two princes and the gentlemen followed her.
This illustrious company called upon the dervish as they passed, to thank him for his reception and wholesome advice, which they had all found to be sincere. He was dead, however; whether of old age, or because he was no longer necessary to show the way to obtaining the three rarities, did not appear. They pursued their route, but lessened in their numbers every day. The gentlemen who, as we said before, had come from different countries, after severally repeating their obligations to the princess and her brothers, took leave of them one after another as they approached the road by which they had come.
This famous group called out to the dervish as they passed by to thank him for his warm welcome and helpful advice, which they all felt was genuine. However, he was dead; it wasn’t clear if it was from old age or because he was no longer needed to guide them to find the three rare treasures. They continued on their journey, but their numbers dwindled each day. The gentlemen, who had traveled from various countries, each expressed their gratitude to the princess and her brothers before saying goodbye one by one as they reached the road they had taken to arrive.
As soon as the princess reached home, she placed the cage in the garden, and the Bird no sooner began to warble than he was surrounded by nightingales, chaffinches, larks, linnets, goldfinches, and every species of birds of the country. The branch of the Singing Tree was no sooner set in the midst of the parterre, a little distance from the house, than it took root and in a short time became a large tree, the leaves of which gave as harmonious a concert as those of the parent from which it was gathered. A large basin of beautiful marble was placed in the garden, and when it was finished, the princess poured into it all the Golden Water from the flagon, which instantly increased and swelled so much that it soon reached up to the edges of the basin, and afterward formed in the middle a fountain twenty feet high, which fell again into the basin perpetually, without running over.
As soon as the princess got home, she set the cage in the garden, and as soon as the Bird started to sing, he was surrounded by nightingales, chaffinches, larks, linnets, goldfinches, and all kinds of birds from the area. The branch of the Singing Tree was quickly placed in the middle of the flowerbed, a little distance away from the house, and it soon took root and grew into a large tree, whose leaves produced a concert as harmonious as those of the original tree it came from. A large basin made of beautiful marble was set up in the garden, and when it was ready, the princess poured all the Golden Water from the flask into it, which immediately expanded and swelled until it reached the edges of the basin, eventually forming a fountain in the middle that shot up twenty feet high, continuously pouring back into the basin without overflowing.
The report of these wonders was presently spread abroad, and as the gates of the house and those of the gardens were shut to nobody, a great number of people came to admire them.
The news of these wonders quickly spread, and since the gates of the house and the gardens were open to everyone, many people came to see them.
Some days after, when the Princes Bahman and Perviz had recovered from the fatigue of their journey, they resumed their former way of living; and as their usual diversion was hunting, they mounted their horses and went for the first time since their return, not to their own demesne, but two or three leagues from their house. As they pursued their sport, the emperor of Persia came in pursuit of game upon the same ground. When they perceived, by the number of horsemen in different places, that he would soon be up, they resolved to discontinue their chase, and retire to avoid encountering him; but in the very road they took they chanced to meet him in so narrow a way that they could not retreat without being seen. In their surprise they had only time to alight and prostrate themselves before the emperor, without lifting up their heads to look at him. The emperor, who saw they were as well mounted and dressed as if they had belonged to his court, had a curiosity to see their faces. He stopped and commanded them to rise. The princes rose up and stood before him with an easy and graceful air, accompanied with modest countenances. The emperor took some time to view them before he spoke, and after he had admired their good air and mien, asked them who they were and where they lived.
A few days later, after Princes Bahman and Perviz had rested from their journey, they went back to their usual lifestyle. Since they loved to hunt, they got on their horses and rode out for the first time since getting home, going two or three leagues away from their property. While they were enjoying their hunt, the emperor of Persia was out looking for game in the same area. Realizing that the number of horsemen around meant the emperor would soon arrive, they decided to stop their chase and leave to avoid running into him. However, as they took their route, they unexpectedly encountered him on a narrow path where they couldn’t retreat without being noticed. In their surprise, they quickly dismounted and bowed down before the emperor, not daring to look up. The emperor noticed they were as well-mounted and dressed as those from his court and became curious to see their faces. He stopped and ordered them to stand up. The princes stood before him with poise and grace, their expressions modest. The emperor took a moment to observe them before speaking and, after admiring their appearance, asked them who they were and where they lived.
"Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we are the sons of the late intendant of your majesty's gardens, and live in a house which he built a little before he died, till we should be fit to serve your majesty and ask of you some employ when opportunity offered."
"Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we are the sons of the late steward of your majesty's gardens, and we live in a house he built not long before he passed away, until we are ready to serve your majesty and request a position when the chance arises."
"By what I perceive," replied the emperor, "you love hunting." "Sir," replied Prince Bahman, "it is our common exercise, and what none of your majesty's subjects who intend to bear arms in your armies, ought, according to the ancient custom of the kingdom, to neglect." The emperor, charmed with so prudent an answer, said: "Since it is so, I should be glad to see your expertness in the chase; choose your own game."
"From what I can tell," replied the emperor, "you enjoy hunting." "Your Majesty," responded Prince Bahman, "it's a shared activity, and it's something none of your subjects intending to serve in your armies should overlook, according to our kingdom's ancient customs." The emperor, pleased with such a sensible answer, said, "If that's the case, I'd love to see your skill in the hunt; pick whatever you want to pursue."
The princes mounted their horses again and followed the emperor, but had not gone far before they saw many wild beasts together. Prince Bahman chose a lion and Prince Perviz a bear, and pursued them with so much intrepidity that the emperor was surprised. They came up with their game nearly at the same time, and darted their javelins with so much skill and address that they pierced the one the lion and the other the bear so effectually that the emperor saw them fall one after the other. Immediately afterward Prince Bahman pursued another bear, and Prince Perviz another lion, and killed them in a short time, and would have beaten out for fresh game, but the emperor would not let them, and sent to them to come to him. When they approached he said: "If I had given you leave, you would soon have destroyed all my game; but it is not that which I would preserve, but your persons; for I am so well assured your bravery may one time or other be serviceable to me, that from this moment your lives will be always dear to me."
The princes got back on their horses and followed the emperor, but they hadn’t gone far before they spotted a bunch of wild animals together. Prince Bahman chose a lion while Prince Perviz took a bear, and they chased them down with such courage that the emperor was impressed. They caught up to their targets almost at the same time and threw their javelins with such skill that they pierced the lion and the bear perfectly, making the emperor witness them fall one after the other. Shortly after, Prince Bahman went after another bear, and Prince Perviz tracked another lion, quickly killing them both. They would have gone out looking for more game, but the emperor stopped them and called them to come over. When they got closer, he said: "If I had let you, you would have wiped out all my game; but it’s not just the animals I want to protect, it's you. I believe that your bravery will be useful to me someday, so from now on, your lives will always matter to me."
The emperor, in short, conceived so great a kindness for the two princes, that he invited them immediately to make him a visit, to which Prince Bahman replied: "Your majesty does us an honour we do not deserve, and we beg you will excuse us."
The emperor, in short, had such a great fondness for the two princes that he immediately invited them to visit him. Prince Bahman responded, "Your majesty, you honor us in a way we don’t deserve, and we kindly ask you to excuse us."
The emperor, who could not comprehend what reason the princes could have to refuse this token of his favour, pressed them to tell him why they excused themselves. "Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we have a sister younger than ourselves, with whom we live in such perfect union, that we undertake nothing before we consult her, nor she anything without asking our advice." "I commend your brotherly affection," answered the emperor. "Consult your sister, meet me to-morrow, and give me an answer."
The emperor, who couldn't understand why the princes would refuse this sign of his favor, urged them to explain their reasons. "Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we have a younger sister who we get along with so well that we don't make any decisions without consulting her, and she doesn't do anything without asking for our input." "I admire your brotherly bond," replied the emperor. "Talk to your sister, meet me tomorrow, and give me your answer."
The princes went home, but neglected to speak of their adventure in meeting the emperor and hunting with him, and also of the honour he had done them, yet did not the next morning fail to meet him at the place appointed. "Well," said the emperor, "have you spoken to your sister, and has she consented to the pleasure I expect of seeing you?" The two princes looked at each other and blushed. "Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we beg your majesty to excuse us, for both my brother and I forgot." "Then remember to-day," replied the emperor, "and be sure to bring me an answer to-morrow."
The princes went home but didn’t mention their adventure with the emperor or the honor he’d shown them. However, they didn’t forget to meet him the next morning at the arranged place. “So,” said the emperor, “have you talked to your sister, and has she agreed to the pleasure I hope to have from seeing you?” The two princes exchanged glances and blushed. “Sir,” said Prince Bahman, “we ask for your majesty's forgiveness, as both my brother and I forgot.” “Then make sure to remember today,” replied the emperor, “and be sure to bring me an answer tomorrow.”
The princes were guilty of the same fault a second time, and the emperor was so good-natured as to forgive their negligence; but to prevent their forgetfulness the third time, he pulled three little golden balls out of a purse, and put them into Prince Bahman's bosom. "These balls," said he, smiling, "will prevent your forgetting a third time what I wish you to do for my sake; since the noise they will make by falling on the floor when you undress will remind you, if you do not recollect it before." The event happened just as the emperor foresaw; and without these balls the princes had not thought of speaking to their sister of this affair, for as Prince Bahman unloosed his girdle to go to bed the balls dropped on the floor, upon which he ran into Prince Perviz's chamber, when both went into the Princess Periezade's apartment, and after they had asked her pardon for coming at so unseasonable a time, they told her all the circumstances of their meeting the emperor.
The princes made the same mistake again, and the emperor, being kind-hearted, forgave their carelessness. However, to make sure they remembered for the third time, he took out three small golden balls from a purse and placed them in Prince Bahman's shirt. "These balls," he said with a smile, "will help you remember what I want you to do for me; when they fall on the floor while you undress, they’ll remind you, even if you forget before that." Everything went as the emperor predicted; without these balls, the princes wouldn’t have thought to talk to their sister about the matter. As Prince Bahman loosened his belt to go to bed, the balls fell to the floor, prompting him to rush into Prince Perviz's room. Together, they went into Princess Periezade’s apartment, and after apologizing for dropping by at such an odd hour, they explained everything that had happened with the emperor.
The princess was somewhat surprised at this intelligence. "Your meeting with the emperor," said she, "is happy and honourable and may in the end be highly advantageous to you, but it places me in an awkward position. It was on my account, I know, you refused the emperor, and I am infinitely obliged to you for doing so. I know by this that you would rather be guilty of incivility toward the emperor than violate the union we have sworn to each other. You judge right, for if you had once gone you would insensibly have been engaged to devote yourselves to him. But do you think it an easy matter absolutely to refuse the emperor what he seems so earnestly to desire? Monarchs will be obeyed in their desires, and it may be dangerous to oppose them; therefore, if to follow my inclination I should dissuade you from obeying him, it may expose you to his resentment, and may render myself and you miserable. These are my sentiments; but before we conclude upon anything let us consult the Talking Bird and hear what he says; he is penetrating, and has promised his assistance in all difficulties."
The princess was somewhat surprised by this news. "Your meeting with the emperor," she said, "is fortunate and dignified, and it might end up being very beneficial for you, but it puts me in a tough spot. I know you turned down the emperor for my sake, and I’m really grateful for that. This shows me that you'd rather be seen as rude to the emperor than break the bond we've promised to each other. You're right, because if you had gone once, you would have easily found yourself committed to serving him. But do you think it's easy to completely refuse the emperor what he clearly wants? Monarchs expect their wishes to be met, and going against them can be risky. So, if I try to persuade you to ignore him for my sake, it could lead to his anger and make both of us miserable. Those are my thoughts; but before we decide anything, let’s consult the Talking Bird and see what he advises. He’s insightful and has promised to help us through any challenges."
The princess sent for the cage, and after she had related the circumstances to the Bird in the presence of her brothers, asked him what they should do in this perplexity. The Bird answered: "The princes, your brothers, must conform to the emperor's pleasure, and in their turn invite him to come and see your house."
The princess called for the cage, and after explaining the situation to the Bird in front of her brothers, she asked him what they should do in this dilemma. The Bird replied: "Your brothers, the princes, need to follow the emperor's wishes and, in return, invite him to visit your home."
"But, Bird," replied the princess, "my brothers and I love one another, and our friendship is yet undisturbed. Will not this step be injurious to that friendship?" "Not at all," replied the Bird; "it will tend rather to cement it." "Then," answered the princess, "the emperor will see me." The Bird told her it was necessary he should, and that everything would go better afterward.
"But, Bird," the princess said, "my brothers and I care for each other, and our friendship is still strong. Won't this decision harm that friendship?" "Not at all," the Bird replied; "it will actually strengthen it." "Then," the princess responded, "the emperor will see me." The Bird told her that it was essential for him to do so and that everything would improve afterward.
Next morning the princes met the emperor hunting, who asked them if they had remembered to speak to their sister. Prince Bahman approached and answered: "Sir, we are ready to obey you, for we have not only obtained our sister's consent with great ease, but she took it amiss that we should pay her that deference in a matter wherein our duty to your majesty was concerned. If we have offended, we hope you will pardon us." "Do not be uneasy," replied the emperor. "I highly approve of your conduct, and hope you will have the same deference and attachment to my person, if I have ever so little share in your friendship." The princes, confounded at the emperor's goodness, returned no other answer but a low obeisance.
The next morning, the princes ran into the emperor while he was hunting. He asked them if they had remembered to talk to their sister. Prince Bahman stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, we are ready to serve you. We not only got our sister's approval quite easily, but she seemed upset that we showed her respect in a matter that concerns our duty to you. If we've offended you, we hope you can forgive us." "Don't worry," the emperor replied. "I think highly of your actions, and I hope you will show me the same respect and loyalty if I play any role in your friendship." The princes, taken aback by the emperor's kindness, responded only with a respectful bow.
The emperor, contrary to his usual custom, did not hunt long that day. Presuming that the princes possessed wit equal to their courage and bravery, he longed with impatience to converse with them more at liberty. He made them ride on each side of him, an honour which was envied by the grand vizier, who was much mortified to see them preferred before him.
The emperor, unlike his usual habit, didn't hunt for long that day. Believing that the princes had intelligence to match their bravery and courage, he eagerly wanted to talk to them more freely. He had them ride on either side of him, an honor that the grand vizier envied, feeling quite upset to see them favored over him.
When the emperor entered his capital, the eyes of the people, who stood in crowds in the streets, were fixed upon the two Princes Bahman and Perviz; and they were earnest to know who they might be.
When the emperor arrived in his capital, the people gathered in the streets were focused on the two Princes Bahman and Perviz, eager to find out who they were.
All, however, agreed in wishing that the emperor had been blessed with two such handsome princes, and said that his children would have been about the same age, if the queen had not been so unfortunate as to lose them.
Everyone, however, agreed that it would have been great if the emperor had been blessed with two handsome princes, and they said that his children would have been about the same age if the queen hadn't been so unfortunate as to lose them.
The first thing the emperor did when he arrived at his palace was to conduct the princes into the principal apartments, who praised without affectation the beauty and symmetry of the rooms, and the richness of the furniture and ornaments. Afterward a magnificent repast was served up, and the emperor made them sit with him, which they at first refused; but finding it was his pleasure, they obeyed.
The first thing the emperor did when he got to his palace was take the princes into the main rooms, where they genuinely praised the beauty and balance of the spaces, along with the lavish furniture and decorations. Afterward, a lavish meal was served, and the emperor invited them to sit with him. At first, they declined, but realizing it was his wish, they complied.
The emperor, who had himself much learning, particularly in history, foresaw that the princes, out of modesty and respect, would not take the liberty of beginning any conversation. Therefore, to give them an opportunity, he furnished them with subjects all dinner-time. But whatever subject he introduced, they shewed so much wit, judgment, and discernment, that he was struck with admiration. "Were these my own children," said he to himself, "and I had improved their talents by suitable education, they could not have been more accomplished or better informed." In short, he took such great pleasure in their conversation, that, after having sat longer than usual, he led them into his closet, where he pursued his conversation with them, and at last said: "I never supposed that there were among my subjects in the country youths so well brought up, so lively, so capable; and I never was better pleased with any conversation than yours; but it is time now we should relax our minds with some diversion; and as nothing is more capable of enlivening the mind than music, you shall hear a vocal and instrumental concert which may not be disagreeable to you."
The emperor, who was quite knowledgeable himself, especially in history, realized that the princes, out of modesty and respect, wouldn't feel comfortable starting any conversation. So, to encourage them, he provided topics throughout dinner. However, no matter what topic he brought up, they displayed such wit, judgment, and insight that he was amazed. "If these were my own children," he thought, "and I had nurtured their talents with the right education, they couldn't be more talented or well-informed." In short, he enjoyed their conversation so much that, after sitting longer than usual, he took them into his private room, where he continued talking with them and finally said, "I never imagined there were such well-raised, lively, and capable young people among my subjects; and I have never enjoyed any conversation more than yours. But now it’s time to take a break and have some fun, and since nothing lifts the spirit like music, you will hear a vocal and instrumental concert that I think you will enjoy."
The emperor had no sooner spoken than the musicians, who had orders to attend, entered, and answered fully the expectations the princes had been led to entertain of their abilities. After the concerts, an excellent farce was acted, and the entertainment was concluded by dancers of both sexes.
The emperor had barely finished speaking when the musicians, who had been ordered to attend, came in and fully met the expectations that the princes had for their abilities. After the concerts, a great comedy was performed, and the entertainment ended with dancers of both genders.
The two princes, seeing night approach, prostrated themselves at the emperor's feet; and having first thanked him for the favours and honours he had heaped upon them, asked his permission to retire; which was granted by the emperor, who, in dismissing them, said: "I give you leave to go; but remember, you will be always welcome, and the oftener you come the greater pleasure you will do me."
The two princes, noticing that night was coming, bowed down at the emperor's feet. After expressing their gratitude for the favors and honors he had given them, they asked for permission to leave, which the emperor granted. As they were leaving, he said, "You're free to go, but remember, you'll always be welcome here, and the more often you visit, the happier you'll make me."
Before they went out of the emperor's presence, Prince Bahman said: "Sir, may we presume to request that your majesty will do us and our sister the honour to pass by our house, and refresh yourself after your fatigue, the first time you take the diversion of hunting in that neighbourhood? It is not worthy of your presence; but monarchs sometimes have vouchsafed to take shelter in a cottage." "My children," replied the emperor, "your house cannot be otherwise than beautiful and worthy of its owners. I will call and see it with pleasure, which will be the greater for having for my hosts you and your sister, who is already dear to me from the account you give me of the rare qualities with which she is endowed: and this satisfaction I will defer no longer than to-morrow. Early in the morning I will be at the place where I shall never forget that I first saw you. Meet me, and you shall be my guides."
Before they left the emperor’s presence, Prince Bahman said: "Sir, may we ask if your majesty would honor us and our sister by stopping by our house to rest after your hunting trip in the area? It may not be fit for someone of your stature, but sometimes kings have been known to seek refuge in a humble cottage." "My children," replied the emperor, "your home must be beautiful and worthy of its owners. I would be happy to visit, and my pleasure will only increase knowing that you and your sister, who I already hold dear because of the wonderful qualities you say she has, will be my hosts. I won’t wait longer than tomorrow to do this. I will be at the place where I shall never forget meeting you for the first time. Meet me there, and you shall be my guides."
When the Princes Bahman and Perviz had returned home, they gave the princess an account of the distinguished reception the emperor had given them, and told her that they had invited him to do them the honour, as he passed by, to call at their house, and that he had appointed the next day.
When Princes Bahman and Perviz got back home, they told the princess about the warm welcome the emperor had given them. They mentioned that they invited him to honor them with a visit at their house as he passed by, and he had agreed to come the next day.
"If it be so," replied the princess, "we must think of preparing a repast fit for his majesty; and for that purpose I think it would be proper we should consult the Talking Bird, who will tell us, perhaps, what meats the emperor likes best." The princes approved of her plan, and after they had retired she consulted the Bird alone. "Bird," said she, "the emperor will do us the honour to-morrow to come and see our house, and we are to entertain him; tell us what we shall do to acquit ourselves to his satisfaction."
"If that's the case," replied the princess, "we need to prepare a feast worthy of his majesty; and for that, I think it would be best to consult the Talking Bird, who might tell us what dishes the emperor enjoys most." The princes agreed with her plan, and after they left, she consulted the Bird by herself. "Bird," she said, "the emperor is graciously visiting our home tomorrow, and we need to entertain him; please tell us what we should do to impress him."
"Good mistress," replied the Bird, "you have excellent cooks, let them do the best they can; but above all things, let them prepare a dish of cucumbers stuffed full of pearls, which must be set before the emperor in the first course before all the other dishes."
"Good lady," replied the Bird, "you have great cooks; let them do their best. But most importantly, have them prepare a dish of cucumbers stuffed with pearls, which should be served to the emperor first, before all the other dishes."
"Cucumbers stuffed full of pearls!" cried Princess Periezade with amazement; "surely, Bird, you do not know what you say; it is an unheard of dish. The emperor may admire it as a piece of magnificence, but he will sit down to eat, and not to admire pearls; besides, all the pearls I possess are not enough for such a dish."
"Cucumbers filled with pearls!" exclaimed Princess Periezade in astonishment. "Surely, Bird, you can't be serious; that's an unheard-of dish. The emperor might appreciate it as something extravagant, but he will come to eat, not to admire pearls. Besides, I don't have enough pearls to make such a dish."
"Mistress," said the Bird, "do what I say, and be not uneasy about what may happen. Nothing but good will follow. As for the pearls, go early to-morrow morning to the foot of the first tree on your right hand in the park, dig under it, and you will find more than you want."
"Mistress," said the Bird, "just listen to me and don't worry about what might happen. Only good things will come from it. Regarding the pearls, go to the base of the first tree on your right in the park first thing tomorrow morning, dig underneath it, and you’ll find more than enough."
That night the princess ordered a gardener to be ready to attend her, and the next morning early, led him to the tree which the Bird had told her of, and bade him dig at its foot. When the gardener came to a certain depth, he found some resistance to the spade, and presently discovered a gold box about a foot square, which he showed the princess. "This," said she, "is what I brought you for; take care not to injure it with the spade."
That night, the princess asked a gardener to be ready to help her, and early the next morning, she led him to the tree that the Bird had mentioned and told him to dig at its base. When the gardener dug to a certain depth, he encountered some resistance and soon discovered a gold box about a foot square, which he presented to the princess. "This," she said, "is what I brought you for; be careful not to damage it with the spade."
When the gardener took up the box, he gave it into the princess's hands, who, as it was only fastened with neat little hasps, soon opened it, and found it full of pearls of a moderate size, but equal and fit for the use that was to be made of them. Very well satisfied with having found this treasure, after she had shut the box again, she put it under her arm and went back to the house, while the gardener threw the earth into the hole at the foot of the tree as it had been before.
When the gardener picked up the box, he handed it to the princess, who, since it was only secured with neat little clasps, quickly opened it and discovered it filled with moderately sized pearls, all equal and suitable for their intended use. Very pleased with her find, after closing the box again, she tucked it under her arm and headed back to the house, while the gardener filled in the hole at the base of the tree just like it was before.
The Princes Bahman and Perviz, who, as they were dressing themselves in their own apartments, saw their sister in the garden earlier than usual, as soon as they could get out went to her, and met her as she was returning with a gold box under her arm, which much surprised them. "Sister," said Bahman, "you carried nothing with you when we saw you before with the gardener, and now we see you have a golden box; is this some treasure found by the gardener, and did he come and tell you of it?"
The princes Bahman and Perviz were getting ready in their rooms when they spotted their sister in the garden earlier than usual. As soon as they were dressed, they went to her and met her on her way back with a gold box under her arm, which surprised them. "Sister," Bahman said, "you didn't take anything with you when we saw you last with the gardener, and now you have a golden box. Did the gardener find some treasure and come tell you about it?"
"No, brother," answered the princess, "I took the gardener to the place where this casket was concealed, and showed him where to dig; but you will be more amazed when you see what it contains."
"No, brother," replied the princess, "I took the gardener to the spot where this casket was hidden and showed him where to dig; but you'll be even more surprised when you see what's inside."
The princess opened the box, and when the princes saw that it was full of pearls, which, though small, were of great value, they asked her how she came to the knowledge of this treasure. "Brothers," said she, "come with me and I will tell you." The princess, as they returned to the house, gave them an account of her having consulted the Bird, as they had agreed she should, and the answer he had given her; the objection she had raised to preparing a dish of cucumbers stuffed full of pearls, and how he had told her where to find this box. The sister and brothers formed many conjectures to penetrate into what the Bird could mean by ordering them to prepare such a dish; but after much conversation, they agreed to follow his advice exactly.
The princess opened the box, and when the princes saw it was filled with pearls that, although small, were very valuable, they asked her how she discovered this treasure. "Brothers," she said, "come with me and I'll explain." As they walked back to the house, the princess recounted how she had consulted the Bird, as they had agreed, and the answer he had given her; she mentioned the hesitation she had about making a dish of cucumbers stuffed with pearls, and how he had directed her to where this box was located. The sister and brothers speculated on what the Bird could mean by telling them to make such a dish, but after a lot of discussion, they decided to follow his advice exactly.
As soon as the princess entered the house, she called for the head cook; and after she had given him directions about the entertainment for the emperor, said to him: "Besides all this, you must dress an extraordinary dish for the emperor's own eating, which nobody else must have anything to do with besides yourself. This dish must be of cucumbers stuffed with these pearls:" and at the same time she opened him the box, and showed him the jewels.
As soon as the princess walked into the house, she called for the head chef. After giving him instructions for the emperor's entertainment, she said to him, "On top of all this, you need to prepare a special dish just for the emperor to eat, and no one else can touch it but you. This dish should be cucumbers filled with these pearls." With that, she opened the box and showed him the jewels.
The chief cook, who had never heard of such a dish, started back, and showed his thoughts by his looks; which the princess penetrating, said: "I see you take me to be mad to order such a dish, which one may say with certainty was never made. I know this as well as you; but I am not mad, and give you these orders with the most perfect recollection. You must invent and do the best you can, and bring me back what pearls are left." The cook could make no reply, but took the box and retired; and afterward the princess gave directions to all the domestics to have everything in order, both in the house and gardens, to receive the emperor.
The head chef, who had never heard of such a dish, stepped back and showed his thoughts through his expression. The princess, noticing this, said: "I can tell you think I’m crazy for asking for a dish like this, which clearly has never been made. I know that just as well as you do; but I’m not insane, and I’m giving you these orders with complete clarity. You need to come up with something and do your best, and bring me back what’s left of the pearls." The chef couldn’t respond but took the box and left. Later, the princess instructed all the staff to get everything ready, both in the house and gardens, to welcome the emperor.
Next day the two princes went to the place appointed, and as soon as the emperor of Persia arrived the chase began and lasted till the heat of the sun obliged him to leave off. While Prince Bahman stayed to conduct the emperor to their house, Prince Perviz rode before to show the way, and when he came in sight of the house, spurred his horse, to inform the princess that the emperor was approaching; but she had been told by some servants whom she had placed to give notice, and the prince found her waiting ready to receive him.
The next day, the two princes went to the designated location, and as soon as the emperor of Persia arrived, the hunt began and continued until the sun became too hot to carry on. While Prince Bahman stayed to escort the emperor to their house, Prince Perviz rode ahead to guide the way. When he spotted the house, he urged his horse to let the princess know that the emperor was on his way; but she had already been informed by some servants she had assigned to watch for his arrival, and the prince found her prepared to receive him.
When the emperor had entered the court-yard and alighted at the portico, the princess came and threw herself at his feet, and the two princes informed him she was their sister, and besought him to accept her respects.
When the emperor entered the courtyard and stepped down at the entrance, the princess came and threw herself at his feet. The two princes informed him that she was their sister and urged him to accept her respects.
The emperor stooped to raise her, and after he had gazed some time on her beauty, struck with her fine person and dignified air, he said: "The brothers are worthy of the sister, and she worthy of them; since, if I may judge of her understanding by her person, I am not amazed that the brothers would do nothing without their sister's consent; but," added he, "I hope to be better acquainted with you, my daughter, after I have seen the house."
The emperor bent down to lift her up, and after admiring her beauty for a while, captivated by her lovely figure and dignified presence, he said: "The brothers are deserving of their sister, and she is deserving of them; because if I can judge her intelligence by her appearance, it's no surprise that the brothers wouldn't do anything without their sister's approval; however," he added, "I hope to get to know you better, my daughter, after I see the house."
"Sir," said the princess, "it is only a plain country residence, fit for such people as we are, who live retired from the great world. It is not to be compared with the magnificent palaces of emperors." "I cannot perfectly agree with you in opinion," said the emperor very obligingly, "for its first appearance makes me suspect you; however, I will not pass my judgment upon it till I have seen it all; therefore be pleased to conduct me through the apartments."
"Sir," said the princess, "it's just a simple country house, suitable for people like us who live away from the hustle and bustle of the world. It's nothing compared to the magnificent palaces of emperors." "I can't fully agree with you," the emperor replied politely, "because its initial appearance makes me suspicious. However, I won’t judge until I've seen everything, so please lead me through the rooms."
The princess led the emperor through all the rooms except the hall; and, after he had considered them very attentively, and admired their variety, "My daughter," said he to the princess, "do you call this a country house? The finest and largest cities would soon be deserted if all country houses were like yours. I am no longer surprised that you despise the town. Now let me see the garden, which I doubt not is answerable to the house."
The princess showed the emperor around all the rooms except for the hall; and after he had looked at them carefully and appreciated their variety, he said to the princess, "My daughter, do you really call this a country house? The best and biggest cities would quickly be empty if all country houses were like yours. I'm no longer surprised that you look down on the town. Now, let me see the garden, which I’m sure is as impressive as the house."
The princess opened a door which led into the garden, and the first object which presented itself to the emperor's view was the golden fountain. Surprised at so rare an object, he asked from whence that wonderful water, which gave so much pleasure to behold, had been procured; where was its source, and by what art it was made to play so high. He said he would presently take a nearer view of it.
The princess opened a door that led to the garden, and the first thing the emperor saw was the golden fountain. Surprised by such a rare sight, he asked where that amazing water, which was such a pleasure to look at, had come from; where its source was, and how it was made to shoot so high. He said he would go take a closer look at it.
The princess then led him to the spot where the harmonious tree was planted; and there the emperor heard a concert, different from all he had ever heard before; and stopping to see where the musicians were, he could discern nobody far or near, but still distinctly heard the music which ravished his senses. "My daughter," said he to the princess, "where are the musicians whom I hear? Are they under ground, or invisible in the air? Such excellent performers will hazard nothing by being seen; on the contrary, they would please the more."
The princess then took him to the place where the beautiful tree was planted, and there the emperor experienced a concert unlike anything he had ever heard before. As he paused to look for the musicians, he couldn’t see anyone nearby, yet he could still clearly hear the music that captivated his senses. "My daughter," he said to the princess, "where are the musicians I hear? Are they underground or hidden in the air? Such talented performers wouldn’t lose anything by being seen; in fact, they would be even more enjoyable."
"Sir," answered the princess, smiling, "they are not musicians, but the leaves of the tree your majesty sees before you, which form this concert; and if you will give yourself the trouble to go a little nearer, you will be convinced, and the voices will be the more distinct."
"Sir," replied the princess with a smile, "they aren't musicians; it's the leaves of the tree you see in front of you that create this concert. If you take a moment to come a little closer, you'll see for yourself, and the sounds will be clearer."
The emperor went nearer and was so charmed with the sweet harmony that he would never have been tired with hearing it, but that his desire to have a nearer view of the fountain of golden water forced him away. "Daughter," said he, "tell me, I pray you, whether this wonderful tree was found in your garden by chance, or was a present made to you, or have you procured it from some foreign country? It must certainly have come from a great distance, otherwise curious as I am after natural rarities I should have heard of it. What name do you call it by?"
The emperor moved closer and was so captivated by the beautiful music that he could have listened to it forever, but his urge to get a better look at the golden water fountain made him leave. "Daughter," he said, "please tell me, was this amazing tree found in your garden by chance, given to you as a gift, or did you bring it from some distant land? It must have traveled a long way; otherwise, with my interest in natural wonders, I would have already heard of it. What do you call it?"
"Sir," replied the princess, "this tree has no other name than that of the Singing Tree, and is not a native of this country. It would at present take up too much time to tell your majesty by what adventures it came here; its history is connected with the Golden Water and the Talking Bird, which came to me at the same time, and which your majesty may presently see. But if it be agreeable to your majesty, after you have rested yourself and recovered the fatigue of hunting, which must be the greater because of the sun's intense heat, I will do myself the honour of relating it to you."
"Sir," the princess replied, "this tree is simply called the Singing Tree, and it doesn't originate from this country. It would take too long right now to explain to Your Majesty how it got here; its story is linked to the Golden Water and the Talking Bird, which arrived with it and which Your Majesty will be able to see soon. But if it pleases Your Majesty, after you've rested and recovered from the fatigue of the hunt, especially with the sun being so intense, I would be honored to share the story with you."
"My daughter," replied the emperor, "my fatigue is so well recompensed by the wonderful things you have shown me, that I do not feel it in the least. Let me see the Golden Water, for I am impatient to see and admire afterward the Talking Bird."
"My daughter," replied the emperor, "the amazing things you've shown me have made my tiredness completely worth it; I hardly feel it at all. Let me see the Golden Water, because I'm eager to see and admire the Talking Bird afterward."
When the emperor came to the Golden Water, his eyes were fixed so steadfastly upon the fountain, that he could not take them off. At last, addressing himself to the princess, he said: "As you tell me, daughter, that this water has no spring or communication, I conclude that it is foreign, as well as the Singing Tree."
When the emperor arrived at the Golden Water, he was so focused on the fountain that he couldn't look away. Finally, he turned to the princess and said, "Since you tell me, daughter, that this water has no spring or connection, I assume it's from somewhere else, just like the Singing Tree."
"Sir," replied the princess, "it is as your majesty conjectures; and to let you know that this water has no communication with any spring, I must inform you that the basin is one entire stone, so that the water cannot come in at the sides or underneath. But what your majesty will think most wonderful is that all this water proceeded but from one small flagon, emptied into this basin, which increased to the quantity you see, by a property peculiar to itself, and formed this fountain." "Well," said the emperor, going from the fountain, "this is enough for one time. I promise myself the pleasure to come and visit it often; but now let us go and see the Talking Bird."
"Sir," replied the princess, "you are correct; and to show you that this water doesn't connect to any spring, I must tell you that the basin is carved from a single stone, so the water can't come in from the sides or underneath. But what you’ll find most remarkable is that all this water came from just one small flask, which was poured into this basin and mysteriously increased to the amount you see, creating this fountain." "Well," said the emperor as he moved away from the fountain, "that's enough for today. I look forward to visiting it often; but now let's go see the Talking Bird."
As he went toward the hall, the emperor perceived a prodigious number of singing birds in the trees around, filling the air with their songs and warblings, and asked why there were so many there and none on the other trees in the garden. "The reason, sir," answered the princess, "is because they come from all parts to accompany the song of the Talking Bird, which your majesty may see in a cage in one of the windows of the hall we are approaching; and if you attend, you will perceive that his notes are sweeter than those of any of the other birds, even the nightingale's."
As he walked towards the hall, the emperor noticed an incredible number of singing birds in the trees around him, filling the air with their songs and melodies, and he asked why there were so many there and none on the other trees in the garden. "The reason, sir," the princess replied, "is that they come from all over to join in the song of the Talking Bird, which your majesty will see in a cage in one of the windows of the hall we are approaching; and if you listen closely, you'll find that his notes are sweeter than those of any other birds, even the nightingale."
The emperor went into the hall; and as the Bird continued singing, the princess raised her voice, and said, "My slave, here is the emperor, pay your compliments to him." The Bird left off singing that instant, when all the other birds ceased also, and said: "The emperor is welcome; God prosper him and prolong his life!" As the entertainment was served on the sofa near the window where the Bird was placed, the sultan replied, as he was taking his seat: "Bird, I thank you, and am overjoyed to find in you the sultan and king of birds."
The emperor entered the hall, and as the Bird kept singing, the princess raised her voice and said, "My slave, the emperor is here; show him your respect." The Bird stopped singing immediately, and all the other birds followed suit, saying: "The emperor is welcome; may God bless him and give him a long life!" As the feast was served on the sofa near the window where the Bird was positioned, the sultan replied as he sat down: "Bird, thank you; I’m delighted to see you as the sultan and king of birds."
As soon as the emperor saw the dish of cucumbers set before him, thinking they were prepared in the best manner, he reached out his hand and took one; but when he cut it, was in extreme surprise to find it stuffed with pearls. "What novelty is this?" said he; "and with what design were these cucumbers stuffed thus with pearls, since pearls are not to be eaten?" He looked at his hosts to ask them the meaning when the Bird interrupting him, said: "Can your majesty be in such great astonishment at cucumbers stuffed with pearls, which you see with your own eyes, and yet so easily believe that the queen, your wife, gave birth to a dog, a cat, and a piece of wood?" "I believed those things," replied the emperor, "because the attendants assured me of the facts." "Those attendants, sir," replied the Bird, "were the queen's two sisters, who, envious of her happiness in being preferred by your majesty before them, to satisfy their envy and revenge, have abused your majesty's credulity. If you interrogate them, they will confess their crime. The two brothers and the sister whom you see before you are your own children, whom they exposed, and who were taken in by the intendant of your gardens, who provided nurses for them, and took care of their education."
As soon as the emperor saw the plate of cucumbers in front of him, thinking they were prepared in the best way, he reached out and picked one up; but when he cut it, he was extremely surprised to find it stuffed with pearls. "What is this?" he said; "and why were these cucumbers filled with pearls, since pearls aren’t edible?" He looked at his hosts to ask them what it meant when the Bird interrupted him, saying: "Can your majesty be so shocked by cucumbers stuffed with pearls, which you see right in front of you, and yet so easily believe that the queen, your wife, gave birth to a dog, a cat, and a piece of wood?" "I believed those things," replied the emperor, "because the attendants told me it was true." "Those attendants, sir," the Bird replied, "were the queen's two sisters, who, jealous of her happiness in being favored by your majesty over them, have taken advantage of your majesty's gullibility to satisfy their envy and seek revenge. If you question them, they will admit their wrongdoing. The two brothers and the sister you see before you are your own children, whom they abandoned, and who were taken in by the head of your gardens, who arranged for their nurses and managed their education."
This speech presently cleared up the emperor's understanding. "Bird," cried he, "I believe the truth which you discover to me. The inclination which drew me to them told me plainly they must be of my own blood. Come then, my sons, come, my daughter, let me embrace you, and give you the first marks of a father's love and tenderness." The emperor then rose, and after having embraced the two princes and the princess, and mingled his tears with theirs, said: "It is not enough, my children; you must embrace each other, not as the children of the intendant of my gardens, to whom I have been so much obliged for preserving your lives, but as my own children, of the royal blood of the monarchs of Persia, whose glory, I am persuaded you will maintain."
This speech now clarified the emperor's understanding. "Bird," he exclaimed, "I believe the truth you’re revealing to me. The pull I felt toward them made it clear they must be my own descendants. Come now, my sons, come, my daughter, let me embrace you and show you the first signs of a father’s love and care." The emperor then stood up, and after embracing the two princes and the princess, mixing his tears with theirs, he said: "It’s not enough, my children; you must embrace each other, not just as the children of the steward of my gardens, to whom I owe so much for saving your lives, but as my own children, of the royal blood of the kings of Persia, whose legacy, I believe, you will uphold."
After the two princes and princess had embraced mutually with new satisfaction, the emperor sat down again with them, and finished his meal in haste; and when he had done, said: "My children, you see in me your father; to-morrow I will bring the queen, your mother, therefore prepare to receive her."
After the two princes and princess hugged each other with new happiness, the emperor sat down with them again and quickly finished his meal. When he was done, he said, "My children, you see me as your father; tomorrow I will bring the queen, your mother, so get ready to welcome her."
The emperor afterward mounted his horse, and returned with expedition to his capitol. The first thing he did, as soon as he had alighted and entered his palace, was to command the grand vizier to seize the queen's two sisters. They were taken from their houses separately, convicted, and condemned to death; which sentence was put in execution within an hour.
The emperor then got on his horse and quickly rode back to his capital. As soon as he dismounted and entered his palace, the first thing he did was order the grand vizier to capture the queen's two sisters. They were taken from their homes one by one, found guilty, and sentenced to death; this sentence was carried out within an hour.
In the meantime, the Emperor Kosrouschah, followed by all the lords of his court who were then present, went on foot to the door of the great mosque; and after he had taken the queen out of the strict confinement she had languished under for so many years, embracing her in the miserable condition to which she was then reduced, said to her with tears in his eyes: "I come to entreat your pardon for the injustice I have done you, and to make you the reparation I ought; which I have begun, by punishing the unnatural wretches who put the abominable cheat upon me; and I hope you will look upon it as complete, when I present to you two accomplished princes and a lovely princess, our children. Come and resume your former rank, with all the honours which are your due." All this was done and said before great crowds of people who flocked from all parts at the first news of what was passing, and immediately spread the joyful intelligence through the city.
In the meantime, Emperor Kosrouschah, along with all the lords of his court who were present, walked to the entrance of the grand mosque. After freeing the queen from the harsh confinement she'd endured for so many years, he embraced her in her unfortunate state and, with tears in his eyes, said, "I’m here to ask for your forgiveness for the wrong I’ve done you and to make the amends I should have; which I have started by punishing the cruel wretches who deceived me. I hope you will consider it complete when I present to you our two accomplished princes and a beautiful princess, our children. Come and take your place again, with all the honors that you deserve." All of this took place in front of large crowds who gathered from all around as soon as news of the event spread, quickly sharing the joyful news throughout the city.
Next morning early the emperor and queen, whose mournful humiliating dress was changed for magnificent robes, went with all their court to the house built by the intendant of the gardens, where the emperor presented the Princes Bahman and Perviz, and the Princess Periezade to their enraptured mother. "These, much injured wife," said he, "are the two princes your sons, and the princess your daughter; embrace them with the same tenderness I have done, since they are worthy both of me and you." The tears flowed plentifully down their cheeks at these tender embraces, especially the queen's, from the comfort and joy of having two such princes for her sons, and such a princess for her daughter, on whose account she had so long endured the severest afflictions.
The next morning, the emperor and queen, whose sad, embarrassing clothes were replaced with splendid outfits, went with their entire court to the house built by the garden steward. There, the emperor introduced Princes Bahman and Perviz, and Princess Periezade to their overjoyed mother. "These," he said to his deeply affected wife, "are your sons and your daughter; embrace them with the same love that I have, for they are worthy of both of us." Tears streamed down their cheeks during these heartfelt embraces, especially the queen's, as she felt comfort and joy from having such remarkable sons and a beautiful daughter, for whom she had endured so much suffering.
The two princes and the princess had prepared a magnificent repast for the emperor and queen and their court. As soon as that was over, the emperor led the queen into the garden, and shewed her the Harmonious Tree and the beautiful effect of the Golden Fountain. She had seen the Bird in his cage, and the emperor had spared no panegyric in his praise during the repast.
The two princes and the princess set up an extravagant feast for the emperor, queen, and their court. Once the meal was finished, the emperor took the queen to the garden and showed her the Harmonious Tree and the stunning view of the Golden Fountain. She had already seen the Bird in its cage, and the emperor had held nothing back in praising it during the feast.
When there was nothing to detain the emperor any longer, he took horse, and with the Princes Bahman and Perviz on his right hand, and the queen consort and the princess at his left, preceded and followed by all the officers of his court, according to their rank, returned to his capital. Crowds of people came out to meet them, and with acclamations of joy ushered them into the city, where all eyes were fixed not only upon the queen, and her royal children, but also upon the Bird, which the princess carried before her in his cage, admiring his sweet notes, which had drawn all the other birds about him, and followed him flying from tree to tree in the country, and from one house top to another in the city. The Princes Bahman and Perviz and the Princess Periezade were at length brought to the palace with pomp, and nothing was to be seen or heard all that night but illuminations and rejoicings both in the palace and in the utmost parts of the city, which lasted many days, and were continued throughout the empire of Persia, as intelligence of the joyful event reached the several provinces.
When there was nothing left to keep the emperor, he got on his horse, with Princes Bahman and Perviz on his right and the queen consort and the princess on his left. Followed and preceded by all the court officers in order of rank, he returned to his capital. Crowds of people came out to greet them, cheering with joy as they entered the city. All eyes were on the queen and her royal children, but also on the Bird that the princess carried in his cage, enchanting everyone with his beautiful songs. Other birds were drawn to him, following him from tree to tree in the countryside and from rooftop to rooftop in the city. Eventually, Princes Bahman and Perviz and Princess Periezade were brought to the palace in grand style, and that night, the palace and the entire city were filled with celebrations and illuminations, which lasted for many days and spread throughout the Persian empire as news of the joyous event reached the various provinces.
THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIE
There was once an aged fisherman who was so poor that he could scarcely earn as much as would maintain himself, his wife, and three children. He went every day to fish betimes in the morning, and imposed it as a law upon himself not to cast his nets above four times a day. He went one morning by moonlight, and coming to the seaside, undressed himself, and cast in his nets. As he drew them toward the shore, he found them very heavy, and thought he had a good draught of fish, at which he rejoiced; but a moment after, perceiving that instead of fish his net contained nothing but the carcass of an ass, he was much vexed.
There was once an old fisherman who was so poor that he could barely earn enough to support himself, his wife, and their three kids. Every day, he got up early to fish, and he made it a rule to cast his nets no more than four times a day. One morning, by the light of the moon, he arrived at the seaside, undressed, and threw in his nets. As he pulled them toward the shore, he felt they were very heavy and thought he had caught a lot of fish, which made him happy. But a moment later, realizing that instead of fish, his net was filled with nothing but the carcass of a donkey, he was very annoyed.
When he had mended his nets, which the carcass of the ass had broken in several places, he threw them in a second time; and when he drew them, found a great deal of resistance, which made him think he had taken abundance of fish; but he found nothing except a basket full of gravel and slime, which grieved him extremely. "O Fortune!" cried he, with a lamentable tone, "be not angry with me, nor persecute a wretch who prays thee to spare him. I came hither from my house to seek for my livelihood, and thou pronouncest against me a sentence of death. I have no other trade but this to subsist by, and, notwithstanding all my care, I can scarcely provide what is necessary for my family. But I am to blame to complain of thee; thou takest pleasure to persecute honest people, and advancest those who have no virtue to recommend them."
After he fixed his nets, which the carcass of the donkey had torn in several places, he cast them back in again; and when he pulled them up, he felt a lot of resistance, leading him to believe he had caught a ton of fish. But he found nothing except a basket full of gravel and muck, which upset him greatly. "Oh, Fortune!" he cried out in a sorrowful voice, "don’t be angry with me, nor punish a poor soul who begs for mercy. I came here from my home to find a way to make a living, and yet you pronounce a death sentence against me. This is my only way to support myself, and despite all my efforts, I can barely provide for my family. But I shouldn’t complain to you; you seem to enjoy tormenting good people and reward those who have no virtue to speak of."
Having finished this complaint, he fretfully threw away the basket, and, washing his nets from the slime, cast them a third time, but brought up nothing except stones, shells, and mud. No language can express his disappointment; he was almost distracted. However, when day began to appear, he did not forget to say his prayers like a good Mussulman, and he added to them this petition: "Lord, thou knowest that I cast my nets only four times a day; I have already drawn them three times, without the least reward for my labour: I am only to cast them once more; I pray thee to render the sea favourable to me, as thou didst to Moses."
Having finished his complaint, he angrily tossed the basket aside and, after cleaning his nets of the muck, cast them for a third time, but all he pulled up were stones, shells, and mud. No words could capture his disappointment; he was nearly beside himself. However, as dawn began to break, he remembered to say his prayers like a faithful Muslim, adding this request: "Lord, you know that I cast my nets only four times a day; I have already done so three times without any reward for my efforts: I will only cast them one more time; I ask you to make the sea favorable to me, as you did for Moses."
The fisherman, having finished this prayer, cast his nets the fourth time; and when he thought it was proper, drew them as formerly with great difficulty; but instead of fish found nothing in them but a vessel of yellow copper, which, from its weight, seemed not to be empty; and he observed that it was fastened and closed with lead, having the impression of a seal upon it. This turn of fortune rejoiced him: "I will sell it," said he, "to the founder, and with the money buy a measure of corn." He examined the vessel on all sides, and shook it to see if its contents made any noise, but heard nothing. This circumstance, with the impression of the seal upon the cover, made him think it enclosed something precious. To try this, he took a knife and opened it with very little labour. He turned the mouth downward, but nothing came out, which surprised him extremely. He placed it before him, but while he viewed it attentively, there burst forth a very thick smoke, which obliged him to retire two or three paces back.
The fisherman finished his prayer and cast his nets for the fourth time. When he thought it was the right moment, he pulled them in, but just like before, it was a struggle. Instead of catching fish, he found only a heavy yellow copper vessel, which seemed to have something inside it. He noticed it was sealed with lead and bore the mark of a seal. This change in luck made him happy: "I'll sell it," he said, "to the metalworker and use the money to buy some grain." He checked the vessel all around and shook it to see if it made any noise, but it was silent. This, along with the seal on the lid, led him to believe that it contained something valuable. To test this, he took a knife and opened it with minimal effort. He turned it upside down, but nothing came out, which surprised him a lot. As he examined it closely, a thick cloud of smoke suddenly burst out, forcing him to step back a few paces.
The smoke ascended to the clouds, and, extending itself along the sea and upon the shore, formed a great mist, which filled the fisherman with astonishment. When the smoke was all out of the vessel, it reunited, and became a solid body, of which was formed a genie twice as high as the greatest of giants. At the sight of such a monster the fisherman would fain have fled, but was so frightened that he could not move.
The smoke rose into the clouds and spread over the sea and the shore, creating a thick mist that amazed the fisherman. Once all the smoke had escaped from the vessel, it gathered together and took shape, forming a genie twice the height of the tallest giant. At the sight of such a creature, the fisherman wanted to run away, but he was so terrified that he couldn’t move.
The smoke ascended to the clouds, and extending itself along the sea and upon the shore formed a great mist.
The smoke rose into the clouds, stretching across the sea and along the shore, creating a thick fog.
"Solomon," cried the genie immediately, "Solomon, the great prophet, pardon, pardon; I will never more oppose your will, I will obey all your commands."
"Solomon," the genie exclaimed right away, "Solomon, the great prophet, please forgive me; I will never go against your wishes again, I will follow all your commands."
The fisherman, when he heard these words of the genie, recovered his courage and said to him: "Thou proud spirit, what is it you say? It is above eighteen hundred years since the prophet Solomon died, and we are now at the end of time. Tell me your history, and how you came to be shut up in this vessel."
The fisherman, upon hearing the genie’s words, regained his courage and said to him, “You arrogant spirit, what are you talking about? It’s been over eighteen hundred years since the prophet Solomon died, and we’re now at the end of time. Please tell me your story and how you ended up trapped in this container.”
The genie, turning to the fisherman with a fierce look, said: "Thou must address me with more courtesy; thou art a presumptuous fellow to call me a proud spirit; speak to me more respectfully, or I will kill thee." "Ah!" replied the fisherman, "why should you kill me? Did I not just now set you at liberty, and have you already forgotten my services?"
The genie turned to the fisherman with a fierce expression and said, "You need to show me more respect; it's arrogant of you to call me a proud spirit. Speak to me properly, or I will kill you." "Ah!" replied the fisherman, "Why would you kill me? Didn't I just free you, and have you already forgotten what I did for you?"
"No, I remember it," said the genie, "but that shall not save thy life: I have only one favour to grant thee." "And what is that?" asked the fisherman. "It is," answered the genie, "to give thee thy choice in what manner thou wouldst have me put thee to death." "But wherein have I offended you?" demanded the fisherman. "Is that your reward for the service I have rendered you?" "I cannot treat thee otherwise," said the genie; "and that thou mayest know the reason, hearken to my story."
"No, I remember it," said the genie, "but that won't save your life: I have only one favor to grant you." "And what is that?" asked the fisherman. "It is," answered the genie, "to let you choose how you want me to kill you." "But how have I wronged you?" demanded the fisherman. "Is that the reward for the help I’ve given you?" "I can't treat you any differently," said the genie; "and to explain why, listen to my story."
"I am one of those rebellious spirits that opposed the will of Solomon, the son of David, and to avenge himself, that monarch sent Asaph, the son of Barakhia, his chief minister, to apprehend me. Asaph seized my person, and brought me by force before his master's throne.
"I’m one of those rebellious souls who stood against the will of Solomon, the son of David. To get back at me, that king sent Asaph, the son of Barakhia, his chief minister, to capture me. Asaph grabbed me and brought me by force before his master’s throne."
"Solomon commanded me to acknowledge his power, and to submit to his commands. I bravely refused, and told him I would rather expose myself to his resentment, than swear fealty as he required. To punish me, he shut me up in this copper vessel; and that I might not break my prison, he himself stamped upon this leaden cover his seal with the great name of God engraven upon it. He then gave the vessel to one of the genies who had submitted, with orders to throw me into the sea.
"Solomon ordered me to recognize his authority and obey his commands. I boldly refused and told him I would rather face his anger than swear loyalty as he demanded. To punish me, he locked me inside this copper container; and to ensure I couldn't escape my prison, he stamped his seal on this lead cover, which had the great name of God engraved on it. He then handed the container to one of the genies who had submitted, instructing them to throw me into the sea."
"During the first hundred years of my imprisonment, I swore that if any one should deliver me before the expiration of that period, I would make him rich, even after his death; but that century ran out, and nobody did me the good office. During the second, I made an oath that I would open all the treasures of the earth to any one that might set me at liberty; but with no better success. In the third, I promised to make my deliverer a potent monarch, and to grant him every day three requests, of what nature soever they might be; but this century passed as well as the two former, and I continued in prison. At last, being angry to find myself a prisoner so long, I swore that if afterward any one should deliver me, I would kill him without mercy, and grant him no favour but to choose the manner of his death; and, therefore, since thou hast delivered me to-day, I give thee that choice."
"During the first hundred years of my imprisonment, I swore that if anyone managed to free me before that time was up, I would make them rich, even after they died; but that century passed, and no one did me that favor. In the second century, I took an oath that I would share all the treasures of the earth with anyone who set me free; but that didn’t work out either. In the third century, I promised to make my rescuer a powerful king and to grant them three requests every day, whatever they wanted; but again, that century went by like the others, and I remained in prison. Finally, getting frustrated after being a prisoner for so long, I swore that if anyone freed me after that, I would kill them without mercy and give them only the option to choose how they wanted to die; and so, since you have freed me today, I give you that choice."
This discourse afflicted the fisherman extremely: "I am very unfortunate," cried he, "to come hither to do such a kindness to one that is so ungrateful. I beg you to consider your injustice, and revoke such an unreasonable oath; pardon me, and Heaven will pardon you; if you grant me my life, Heaven will protect you from all attempts against your own." "No, thy death is resolved on," said the genie, "only choose in what manner thou wilt die." The fisherman, perceiving the genie to be resolute, was extremely grieved, not so much for himself, as on account of his three children, and bewailed the misery they must be reduced to by his death. He endeavoured still to appease the genie, and said, "Alas! be pleased to take pity on me, in consideration of the service I have done you." "I have told thee already," replied the genie, "it is for that very reason I must kill thee." "That is strange," said the fisherman, "are you resolved to reward good with evil? The proverb truly says, 'He who does good to one who deserves it not, is always ill rewarded.'" "Do not lose time," interrupted the genie; "all thy chattering shall not divert me from my purpose; make haste, and tell me what kind of death thou preferrest?"
This conversation deeply troubled the fisherman: "I'm so unfortunate," he exclaimed, "to come here to do a kindness for someone so ungrateful. Please think about your injustice and take back such an unreasonable oath; forgive me, and Heaven will forgive you; if you spare my life, Heaven will shield you from any harm that comes your way." "No, your death is decided," said the genie, "just choose how you want to die." The fisherman, realizing the genie was determined, felt intense sadness, not just for himself but for his three children, and lamented the hardship they would face if he died. He tried again to appease the genie and said, "Please, show some mercy on me, for the service I have provided to you." "I've already told you," replied the genie, "it's precisely for that reason that I must kill you." "That's strange," said the fisherman, "are you really going to repay kindness with cruelty? The saying goes, 'He who does good for someone who doesn't deserve it is always poorly rewarded.'" "Don't waste time," interrupted the genie; "your talking won't change my mind; hurry up and tell me how you prefer to die?"
Necessity is the mother of invention. The fisherman bethought himself of a stratagem. "Since I must die then," said he to the genie, "I submit to the will of Heaven; but before I choose the manner of my death, I conjure you, by the great name which was engraven upon the seal of the prophet Solomon, to answer me truly the question I am going to ask you."
Necessity is the mother of invention. The fisherman thought of a plan. "Since I have to die," he said to the genie, "I accept the will of Heaven; but before I decide how I will die, I ask you, by the great name that was engraved on the seal of the prophet Solomon, to answer my question truthfully."
The genie finding himself obliged to a positive answer by this adjuration, trembled, and replied to the fisherman: "Ask what thou wilt, but make haste."
The genie, feeling compelled to respond because of the demand, trembled and told the fisherman, "Ask what you want, but hurry up."
The genie having thus promised to speak the truth, the fisherman said to him: "I wish to know if you were actually in this vessel: dare you swear it by the name of the great God?" "Yes," replied the genie, "I do swear by His great name that I was." "In good faith," answered the fisherman, "I cannot believe you; the vessel is not capable of holding one of your size, and how should it be possible that your whole body could lie in it?" "I swear to thee, notwithstanding," replied the genie, "that I was there just as you see me here. Is it possible that thou dost not believe me after the solemn oath I have taken?" "Truly not I," said the fisherman; "nor will I believe you, unless you go into the vessel again."
The genie, having promised to speak the truth, said to the fisherman: "I want to know if you were really in this vessel; will you swear it by the name of the great God?" "Yes," the genie replied, "I swear by His great name that I was." "Honestly," the fisherman responded, "I can’t believe you; this vessel can’t hold someone your size, so how could your whole body fit in it?" "I swear to you, though," the genie said, "that I was in there just like you see me here. Is it possible you don’t believe me after the solemn oath I’ve taken?" "Honestly, I don’t," the fisherman said, "and I won’t believe you unless you go back into the vessel."
Upon this the body of the genie dissolved and changed itself into smoke, extending as before upon the seashore; and at last being collected, it began to re-enter the vessel, which it continued to do by a slow and equal motion, till no part remained out; when immediately a voice came forth, which said to the fisherman: "Well, incredulous fellow, dost thou not believe me now?"
Upon this, the genie's body dissolved and turned into smoke, spreading across the seashore as before. Finally, as it gathered itself, it began to re-enter the vessel, doing so slowly and steadily until nothing was left outside. Then, a voice emerged, saying to the fisherman, "Well, you still don’t believe me, do you?"
The fisherman, instead of answering the genie, took the cover of lead, and having speedily replaced it on the vessel, "Genie," cried he, "now it is your turn to beg my favour, and to choose which way I shall put you to death; but it is better that I should throw you into the sea, whence I took you: and then I will build a house upon the shore, where I will reside and give notice to all fishermen who come to throw in their nets, to beware of such a wicked genie as you are, who have made an oath to kill him that shall set you at liberty."
The fisherman, instead of replying to the genie, quickly put the lead cover back on the vessel and said, "Genie, now it’s your turn to plead for mercy and decide how I should put you to death. But you know what? It’s better for me to toss you back into the sea, where I found you. Then I’ll build a house on the shore, where I’ll stay and warn all the fishermen who come to cast their nets to watch out for a wicked genie like you, who has sworn to kill anyone who frees you."
The genie, enraged at these expressions, struggled to free himself; but it was impossible, for the impression of Solomon's seal prevented him. Perceiving that the fisherman had the advantage of him, he thought fit to dissemble his anger; "Fisherman," said he, "take heed you do not what you threaten; for what I spoke to you was only by way of jest." "O genie!" replied the fisherman, "thou who wast but a moment ago the greatest of all genies, and now art the least of them, thy crafty discourse will signify nothing, to the sea thou shalt return. If thou hast been there already so long as thou hast told me, thou mayest very well stay there till the day of judgment. I begged of thee, in God's name, not to take away my life, and thou didst reject my prayers; I am obliged to treat thee in the same manner."
The genie, furious at these remarks, tried to break free, but it was impossible because Solomon's seal kept him trapped. Realizing the fisherman had the upper hand, he decided to hide his anger. "Fisherman," he said, "be careful not to do what you threaten; I was just joking." "Oh genie!" replied the fisherman, "you who just a moment ago were the greatest of all genies and now are the least, your sneaky words mean nothing; you'll return to the sea. If you've been there as long as you say, you might as well stay there until the day of judgment. I asked you, in God's name, not to take my life, and you ignored my pleas; so, I have to treat you the same way."
The genie omitted nothing that he thought likely to prevail with the fisherman: "Open the vessel," said he, "give me my liberty, and I promise to satisfy you to your own content." "Thou art a traitor," replied the fisherman, "I should deserve to lose my life, if I were such a fool as to trust thee."
The genie left nothing out that he thought would convince the fisherman: "Open the container," he said, "set me free, and I promise to give you
"My good fisherman," replied the genie, "I conjure you once more not to be guilty of such cruelty; consider that it is not good to avenge one's self, and that, on the other hand, it is commendable to do good for evil; do not treat me as Imama formerly treated Ateca." "And what did Imama to Ateca?" inquired the fisherman. "Ho!" cried the genie, "if you have a mind to be informed, open the vessel: do you think that I can be in a humour to relate stories in so strait a prison? I will tell you as many as you please, when you have let me out." "No," said the fisherman, "I will not let thee out; it is in vain to talk of it; I am just going to throw thee into the bottom of the sea." "Hear me one word more," cried the genie; "I promise to do you no hurt; nay, far from that, I will show you a way to become exceedingly rich."
"My good fisherman," replied the genie, "I urge you once more not to be so cruel; remember that seeking revenge isn’t a good thing, and that it’s commendable to respond to evil with kindness; don’t treat me like Imama treated Ateca." "And what did Imama do to Ateca?" asked the fisherman. "Oh!" exclaimed the genie, "if you want to know, then open the vessel: do you think I can feel like telling stories while I’m stuck in this tight space? I’ll share as many stories as you want once you free me." "No," said the fisherman, "I won’t let you out; there’s no point in talking about it; I’m about to throw you to the bottom of the sea." "Just listen to me one more time," cried the genie; "I promise I won’t harm you; in fact, I will show you a way to become extremely rich."
The hope of delivering himself from poverty prevailed with the fisherman. "I could listen to thee," said he, "were there any credit to be given to thy word; swear to me, by the great name of God, that thou wilt faithfully perform what thou promisest, and I will open the vessel; I do not believe thou wilt dare to break such an oath."
The hope of escaping poverty drove the fisherman. "I could consider what you say," he replied, "if I had any reason to trust your words; swear to me, by the great name of God, that you'll keep your promise, and I will open the vessel; I don't believe you would risk breaking such an oath."
The genie swore to him, upon which the fisherman immediately took off the covering of the vessel. At that instant the smoke ascended, and the genie, having resumed his form, the first thing he did was to kick the vessel into the sea. This action alarmed the fisherman. "Genie," said he, "will not you keep the oath you just now made?"
The genie swore to him, and the fisherman quickly removed the lid of the vessel. In that moment, smoke rose up, and when the genie took on his true form, the first thing he did was kick the vessel into the sea. This surprised the fisherman. "Genie," he said, "aren't you going to keep the promise you just made?"
The genie laughed at his fear, and answered: "Fisherman, be not afraid, I only did it to divert myself, and to see if you would be alarmed at it; but to convince you that I am in earnest, take your nets and follow me." As he spoke these words, he walked before the fisherman, who having taken up his nets, followed him, but with some distrust. They passed by the town, and came to the top of a mountain, from whence they descended into a vast plain, which brought them to a lake that lay betwixt four hills.
The genie laughed at his fear and said, "Fisherman, don’t worry. I only did that to entertain myself and see if you would be scared; but to prove that I'm serious, take your nets and follow me." As he said this, he walked ahead of the fisherman, who picked up his nets and followed him, though a bit uncertain. They passed through the town and climbed a mountain before making their way down into a vast plain, leading them to a lake nestled between four hills.
When they reached the side of the lake, the genie said to the fisherman: "Cast in your nets and catch fish." The fisherman did not doubt of taking some, because he saw a great number in the water; but he was extremely surprised when he found they were of four colours; white, red, blue, and yellow. He threw in his nets and brought out one of each colour. Having never seen the like before, he could not but admire them, and, judging that he might get a considerable sum for them, he was very joyful. "Carry those fish," said the genie to him, "and present them to your sultan; he will give you more money for them. You may come daily to fish in this lake; but I give you warning not to throw in your nets above once a day, otherwise you will repent." Having spoken thus, he struck his foot upon the ground, which opened, and after it had swallowed him up, closed again.
When they got to the edge of the lake, the genie said to the fisherman, "Cast your nets and catch some fish." The fisherman felt sure he would catch a lot since he saw many in the water, but he was extremely surprised when he discovered they were four different colors: white, red, blue, and yellow. He threw in his nets and pulled out one of each color. Having never seen anything like them before, he couldn't help but admire them, and thinking he could sell them for a good amount, he felt very happy. "Take those fish," the genie told him, "and present them to your sultan; he’ll give you more money for them. You can come here to fish in this lake every day, but I warn you not to cast your nets more than once a day, or you will regret it." After saying this, he stomped his foot on the ground, which opened up, and after swallowing him, closed again.
The fisherman, being resolved to follow the genie's advice, forbore casting in his nets a second time, and returned to the town very well satisfied, and making a thousand reflections upon his adventure. He went immediately to the sultan's palace to offer his fish, and his majesty was much surprised when he saw the wonders which the fisherman presented. He took them up one after another, and viewed them with attention; and after having admired them a long time, "Take those fish," said he to his vizier, "and carry them to the cook whom the emperor of the Greeks has sent me. I cannot imagine but that they must be as good as they are beautiful."
The fisherman, determined to follow the genie’s advice, didn’t throw his nets in again and went back to the town feeling very satisfied, reflecting on his adventure a thousand times. He immediately went to the sultan's palace to present his fish, and the sultan was very surprised by the wonders the fisherman brought. He picked them up one by one and examined them closely. After admiring them for a long time, he said to his vizier, “Take these fish and bring them to the cook that the emperor of the Greeks sent me. I’m sure they must be as delicious as they are beautiful.”
The vizier carried them as he was directed, and delivering them to the cook, said: "Here are four fish just brought to the sultan; he orders you to dress them." He then returned to the sultan, who commanded him to give the fisherman four hundred pieces of gold, which he did accordingly.
The vizier took the fish as instructed and handed them to the cook, saying, "Here are four fish just delivered to the sultan; he wants you to prepare them." He then went back to the sultan, who instructed him to give the fisherman four hundred gold pieces, which he did.
The fisherman, who had never seen so much money, could scarcely believe his good fortune, but thought the whole must be a dream, until he found it otherwise, by being able to provide necessaries for his family with the produce of his nets.
The fisherman, who had never seen so much money, could hardly believe his luck, thinking it all must be a dream, until he realized otherwise by being able to provide for his family with what he caught in his nets.
As soon as the sultan's cook had cleaned the fish, she put them upon the fire in a frying-pan, with oil, and when she thought them fried enough on one side, she turned them upon the other; but, O monstrous prodigy! scarcely were they turned, when the wall of the kitchen divided, and a young lady of wonderful beauty entered from the opening. She held a rod in her hand and was clad in flowered satin, with pendants in her ears, a necklace of large pearls, and bracelets of gold set with rubies. She moved toward the frying-pan, to the great amazement of the cook, and striking one of the fish with the end of the rod, said: "Fish, fish, are you in your duty?" The fish having answered nothing, she repeated these words, and then the four fish lifted up their heads, and replied: "Yes, yes: if you reckon, we reckon; if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we overcome, and are content." As soon as they had finished these words, the lady overturned the frying-pan, and returned into the open part of the wall, which closed immediately, and became as it was before.
As soon as the sultan's cook cleaned the fish, she put them in a frying pan with oil over the fire. When she thought they were fried enough on one side, she flipped them to the other; but then, to her shock, the wall of the kitchen split open, and a stunning young woman entered through the gap. She held a rod in her hand and was dressed in flowered satin, wearing earrings, a large pearl necklace, and gold bracelets set with rubies. She approached the frying pan, leaving the cook in awe, and tapped one of the fish with the end of the rod, saying, "Fish, fish, are you doing your duty?" When the fish didn’t respond, she repeated her question, and then the four fish lifted their heads and replied, "Yes, yes: if you count, we count; if you settle your debts, we settle ours; if you fly, we rise and are content." After they finished speaking, the lady tipped the frying pan over and returned through the opening in the wall, which closed up immediately, returning to its original state.
The cook was greatly frightened at what had happened, and coming a little to herself went to take up the fish that had fallen on the hearth, but found them blacker than coal and not fit to be carried to the sultan. This grievously troubled her, and she fell to weeping most bitterly. "Alas!" said she, "what will become of me? If I tell the sultan what I have seen, I am sure he will not believe me, but will be enraged against me."
The cook was very scared by what had happened, and once she somewhat collected herself, she went to pick up the fish that had fallen on the hearth, but found them darker than coal and too bad to be presented to the sultan. This deeply upset her, and she started crying uncontrollably. "Oh no!" she exclaimed, "What will happen to me? If I tell the sultan what I've seen, I know he won't believe me and will be furious with me."
While she was thus bewailing herself, the grand vizier entered, and asked her if the fish were ready. She told him all that had occurred, which we may easily imagine astonished him; but without speaking a word of it to the sultan he invented an excuse that satisfied him, and sending immediately for the fisherman bid him bring four more such fish, for a misfortune had befallen the others, so that they were not fit to be carried to the royal table. The fisherman, without saying anything of what the genie had told him, told the vizier he had a great way to go for them, in order to excuse himself from bringing them that day, but said that he would certainly bring them on the morrow.
While she was lamenting her situation, the grand vizier walked in and asked her if the fish were ready. She informed him of everything that had happened, which undoubtedly surprised him. However, without saying a word to the sultan, he came up with a convincing excuse and immediately ordered the fisherman to bring four more fish, claiming that a mishap had occurred with the others, making them unfit for the royal table. The fisherman, not mentioning anything about what the genie had told him, told the vizier that it would take him quite a while to get them, using that as an excuse to avoid bringing them that day, but assured him that he would definitely have them by tomorrow.
Accordingly the fisherman went away by night, and coming to the lake, threw in his nets betimes next morning, took four fish like the former, and brought them to the vizier at the hour appointed. The minister took them himself, carried them to the kitchen, and shutting himself up with the cook, she cleaned them and put them on the fire. When they were fried on one side, and she had turned them upon the other, the kitchen wall again opened, and the same lady came in with the rod in her hand, struck one of the fish, spoke to it as before, and all four gave her the same answer.
The fisherman went out at night, and when he arrived at the lake, he cast his nets early the next morning. He caught four fish like the ones before and brought them to the vizier at the agreed time. The minister took them himself, brought them to the kitchen, and locked himself in with the cook. She cleaned the fish and put them on the fire. Once they were fried on one side and she flipped them to the other, the kitchen wall opened up again, and the same lady entered with a rod in her hand. She struck one of the fish, spoke to it as she had done before, and all four of them replied to her in the same way.
After they had spoken to the young lady, she overturned the frying-pan with her rod, and retired into the wall. The grand vizier being witness to what had passed, "This is too wonderful and extraordinary," said he, "to be concealed from the sultan; I will inform him of this prodigy."
After they talked to the young lady, she flipped the frying pan with her rod and disappeared into the wall. The grand vizier, having seen what happened, said, "This is too amazing and extraordinary to keep from the sultan; I need to tell him about this miracle."
The sultan, being much surprised, sent immediately for the fisherman, and said to him: "Friend, cannot you bring me four more such fish?" The fisherman replied: "If your majesty will be pleased to allow me three days, I will do it." Having obtained his time, he went to the lake immediately, and at the first throwing in of his net he caught four fish, and brought them directly to the sultan, who was so much the more rejoiced, as he did not expect them so soon, and ordered him four hundred pieces of gold. As soon as the sultan had the fish, he ordered them to be carried into his closet, with all that was necessary for frying them; and having shut himself up with the vizier, the minister cleaned them, put them into the pan, and when they were fried on one side, turned them upon the other; then the wall of the closet opened, but instead of the young lady, there came out a black, in the habit of a slave, and of a gigantic stature, with a great green staff in his hand. He advanced toward the pan, and touching one of the fish with his staff, said, with a terrible voice: "Fish, are you in your duty?" At these words the fish raised up their heads, and answered: "Yes, yes; we are; if you reckon, we reckon; if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we overcome and are content."
The sultan, quite surprised, immediately called for the fisherman and asked him, "Can you bring me four more fish like these?" The fisherman replied, "If you give me three days, I can do it." Once he had the time, he rushed to the lake and, at the first cast of his net, he caught four fish. He brought them straight to the sultan, who was even more delighted since he didn’t expect them so soon, and ordered him to be given four hundred gold coins. As soon as the sultan received the fish, he instructed that they be taken to his private room, along with everything needed to fry them. After shutting himself in with the vizier, the minister cleaned the fish, put them in the pan, and once they were fried on one side, he turned them over. Suddenly, the wall of the room opened, and instead of the young lady, a large black figure dressed like a slave appeared, holding a huge green staff. He moved toward the pan and, touching one of the fish with his staff, shouted in a booming voice, "Fish, are you doing your duty?" At these words, the fish lifted their heads and replied, "Yes, yes; we are. If you count, we count; if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you flee, we overcome and are content."
The fish had no sooner finished these words, than the black threw the pan into the middle of the closet, and reduced them to a coal. Having done this, he retired fiercely, and entering again into the aperture, it closed, and the wall appeared just as it did before.
The fish had hardly finished speaking when the black guy threw the pan into the middle of the closet, turning it into a pile of ash. After doing this, he left angrily, and when he entered the opening again, it closed up, making the wall look exactly the same as before.
"After what I have seen," said the sultan to the vizier, "it will not be possible for me to be easy; these fish, without doubt, signify something extraordinary." He sent for the fisherman, and when he came, said to him: "Fisherman, the fish you have brought us make me very uneasy; where did you catch them?" "Sir," answered he, "I fished for them in a lake situated betwixt four hills, beyond the mountain that we see from hence." "Know'st thou not that lake?" said the sultan to the vizier. "No," replied the vizier, "I never so much as heard of it, although I have for sixty years hunted beyond that mountain." The sultan asked the fisherman how far the lake might be from the palace. The fisherman answered it was not above three hours' journey; upon this assurance the sultan commanded all his court to take horse, and the fisherman served them for a guide. They all ascended the mountain, and at the foot of it they saw, to their great surprise, a vast plain that nobody had observed till then, and at last they came to the lake, which they found to be situated betwixt four hills, as the fisherman had described. The water was so transparent that they observed all the fish to be like those which the fisherman had brought to the palace.
"After what I’ve seen," the sultan said to the vizier, "I can’t relax; these fish definitely mean something important." He called for the fisherman, and when he arrived, said, "Fisherman, the fish you brought us make me very uneasy; where did you catch them?" "Sir," he replied, "I fished for them in a lake located between four hills, beyond the mountain we can see from here." "Don’t you know that lake?" the sultan asked the vizier. "No," the vizier answered, "I’ve never even heard of it, even though I’ve hunted beyond that mountain for sixty years." The sultan then asked the fisherman how far the lake was from the palace. The fisherman replied it was only about three hours away; with this assurance, the sultan ordered everyone in his court to get on their horses, and the fisherman led them as a guide. They all climbed the mountain, and at the base, to their great surprise, they discovered a vast plain that no one had noticed before. Eventually, they reached the lake, which was indeed situated between the four hills, just as the fisherman had described. The water was so clear that they saw all the fish were just like those the fisherman had brought to the palace.
The sultan stood upon the bank of the lake, and after beholding the fish with admiration, demanded of his courtiers if it were possible they had never seen this lake which was within so short a distance of the town. They all answered that they had never so much as heard of it.
The sultan stood on the shore of the lake and, after admiring the fish, asked his courtiers if it was possible they had never seen this lake so close to the town. They all replied that they had never even heard of it.
"Since you all agree that you never heard of it," said the sultan, "and as I am no less astonished than you are at this novelty, I am resolved not to return to my palace till I learn how this lake came here, and why all the fish in it are of four colours." Having spoken thus, he ordered his court to encamp; and immediately his pavilion and the tents of his household were planted upon the banks of the lake.
"Since you all agree that you've never heard of it," said the sultan, "and I’m just as surprised as you are by this unusual sight, I’ve decided not to go back to my palace until I find out how this lake appeared and why all the fish in it are four different colors." After saying this, he instructed his court to set up camp; and right away, his pavilion and the tents of his household were put up on the shores of the lake.
When night came the sultan retired under his pavilion, and spoke to the grand vizier thus: "Vizier, my mind is uneasy; this lake transported hither, the black that appeared to us in my closet, and the fish that we heard speak; all these things so much excite my curiosity that I cannot resist my impatient desire to have it satisfied. To this end I am resolved to withdraw alone from the camp, and I order you to keep my absence secret: stay in my pavilion, and to-morrow morning, when the emirs and courtiers come to attend my levee, send them away and tell them that I am somewhat indisposed and wish to be alone; and the following days tell them the same thing, till I return."
When night fell, the sultan retired to his pavilion and spoke to the grand vizier: "Vizier, I’m feeling uneasy. This lake brought here, the darkness that appeared to us in my room, and the talking fish—all of these things spark my curiosity so much that I can’t ignore my urge to satisfy it. For this reason, I’ve decided to leave the camp alone, and I need you to keep my absence a secret: stay in my pavilion, and tomorrow morning, when the emirs and courtiers come to attend my levee, send them away and tell them I’m feeling a bit unwell and need to be alone; do the same for the following days until I return."
The grand vizier endeavoured to divert the sultan from this design; he represented to him the danger to which he might be exposed, and that all his labour might perhaps be in vain; but it was to no purpose; the sultan was resolved. He put on a suit fit for walking and took his cimeter; and as soon as he found that all was quiet in the camp, went out alone, and passed over one of the hills without much difficulty; he found the descent still more easy, and when he came to the plain, walked on till the sun arose, and then he saw before him, at a considerable distance, a vast building. He rejoiced at the sight, in hopes of receiving there the information he sought. When he drew near, he found it was a magnificent palace, or rather a strong castle, of black polished marble, and covered with fine steel, as smooth as glass. Being highly pleased that he had so speedily met with something worthy his curiosity, he stopped before the front of the castle, and considered it with attention.
The grand vizier tried to dissuade the sultan from his plan; he pointed out the risks involved and that all his efforts might be wasted. But it was no use; the sultan was determined. He put on suitable clothes for walking and grabbed his cimeter. Once he noticed that the camp was quiet, he went out alone, easily climbed one of the hills, found the descent even simpler, and walked across the plain until the sun rose. Then, in the distance, he saw a large building. He felt joy at the sight, hoping to find the information he was looking for. As he got closer, he realized it was a magnificent palace, or rather a strong fortress, made of black polished marble and covered in fine steel that was as smooth as glass. Thrilled to have discovered something so intriguing so quickly, he paused in front of the castle and examined it closely.
He then advanced toward the gate, which had two leaves, one of them open; though he might immediately have entered, yet he thought it best to knock. This he did at first softly, and waited for some time; but seeing no one, and supposing he had not been heard, he knocked harder the second time, and after that he knocked again and again, but no one yet appearing, he was exceedingly surprised; for he could not think that a castle in such repair was without inhabitants. "If there be no one in it," said he to himself, "I have nothing to fear; and if it be inhabited, I have wherewith to defend myself."
He walked up to the gate, which had two doors, one of them open; even though he could have walked in right away, he thought it was better to knock. At first, he knocked softly and waited for a while; but when he didn’t see anyone, and thinking he hadn’t been heard, he knocked harder the second time. He kept knocking again and again, but no one showed up, and he was really surprised; he couldn’t believe that a castle in such good condition didn’t have anyone living in it. “If there’s no one here,” he said to himself, “I have nothing to worry about; and if it is inhabited, I’m prepared to defend myself.”
At last he entered, and when he came within the porch, he cried: "Is there no one here to receive a stranger who comes in for some refreshment as he passes by?" He repeated the same words two or three times; but though he spoke very loud, he was not answered. The silence increased his astonishment: he came into a spacious court, and looked on every side for inhabitants, but discovered none.
At last he entered, and when he reached the porch, he shouted, "Is there no one here to welcome a stranger looking for some refreshment on his journey?" He repeated the same words two or three times; but even though he spoke very loudly, no one replied. The silence only deepened his surprise: he stepped into a large courtyard and looked around for people, but found none.
Perceiving nobody in the court, he entered the grand halls, which were hung with silk tapestry, the alcoves and sofas covered with stuffs of Mecca, and the porches with the richest stuffs of India. He came afterward into a superb saloon, in the middle of which was a fountain, with a lion of massy gold at each angle: water issued from the mouths of the four lions, and as it fell, formed diamonds and pearls resembling a jet d'eau, which, springing from the middle of the fountain, rose nearly to the top of a cupola painted in Arabesque.
Noticing that no one was in the court, he walked into the grand halls, which were draped in silk tapestries, and the alcoves and sofas were covered with fabrics from Mecca, while the porches showcased the finest materials from India. He then entered an impressive lounge, where a fountain sat in the center, with a massive golden lion at each corner. Water flowed from the mouths of the four lions, and as it cascaded down, it formed droplets like diamonds and pearls, creating a water jet that shot up from the center of the fountain, nearly reaching the top of a cupola decorated in intricate arabesques.
The castle, on three sides, was encompassed by a garden, with parterres of flowers and shrubbery; and to complete the beauty of the place, an infinite number of birds filled the air with their harmonious notes, and always remained there, nets being spread over the garden, and fastened to the palace to confine them. The sultan walked from apartment to apartment, where he found everything rich and magnificent. Being tired with walking, he sat down in a veranda, which had a view over the garden, reflecting upon what he had seen, when suddenly he heard the voice of one complaining, in lamentable tones. He listened with attention, and heard distinctly these words: "O fortune! thou who wouldst not suffer me longer to enjoy a happy lot, forbear to persecute me, and by a speedy death put an end to my sorrows. Alas! is it possible that I am still alive, after so many torments as I have suffered!"
The castle was surrounded by a garden on three sides, filled with flower beds and shrubs. To enhance the beauty of the place, countless birds filled the air with their melodious songs, always present as nets were set up over the garden, secured to the palace to keep them inside. The sultan walked through various rooms, where everything was opulent and splendid. Feeling weary from walking, he sat on a veranda overlooking the garden, reflecting on what he had witnessed, when suddenly he heard a voice lamenting in mournful tones. He listened intently and distinctly heard the words: "Oh luck! You who won’t allow me to enjoy my happiness any longer, stop chasing me and end my suffering with a quick death. Is it really possible that I’m still alive after all the torment I’ve endured?"
The sultan rose up, advanced toward the place whence he heard the voice, and coming to the door of a great hall, opened it, and saw a handsome young man, richly habited, seated upon a throne raised a little above the ground. Melancholy was painted on his countenance. The sultan drew near and saluted him; the young man returned his salutation, by an inclination of his head, not being able to rise, at the same time saying: "My lord, I should rise to receive you, but am hindered by sad necessity, and therefore hope you will not be offended." "My lord," replied the sultan, "I am much obliged to you for having so good an opinion of me: as to the reason of your not rising, whatever your apology be, I heartily accept it. Being drawn hither by your complaints, and afflicted by your grief, I come to offer you my help. I flatter myself that you will relate to me the history of your misfortunes; but inform me first of the meaning of the lake near the palace, where the fish are of four colours; whose castle is this; how you came to be here; and why you are alone."
The sultan got up, walked toward the source of the voice he heard, and opened the door to a large hall. Inside, he saw a handsome young man, dressed in rich clothing, sitting on a throne slightly elevated off the ground. A look of sadness was on his face. The sultan approached and greeted him; the young man responded with a nod, unable to stand, and said, "My lord, I would rise to greet you, but I'm unable to do so because of my sorrow, and I hope you won't be upset." "My lord," the sultan replied, "I appreciate your kind opinion of me. As for the reason you're unable to stand, whatever your excuse, I fully accept it. I've come here because I was moved by your cries for help and share in your sorrow. I hope you'll tell me the story of your troubles, but first, can you explain the meaning of the lake near the palace with the fish of four colors, whose castle this is, how you ended up here, and why you're all alone?"
Instead of answering these questions, the young man began to weep bitterly. "How inconstant is fortune!" cried he; "she takes pleasure to pull down those she has raised. Where are they who enjoy quietly the happiness which they hold of her, and whose day is always clear and serene?"
Instead of answering these questions, the young man started to cry uncontrollably. "How fickle is fortune!" he exclaimed; "she delights in bringing down those she has elevated. Where are those who peacefully enjoy the happiness she provides, and whose days are always bright and calm?"
The sultan, moved with compassion to see him in such a condition, prayed him to relate the cause of his excessive grief. "Alas! my lord," replied the young man, "how is it possible but I should grieve, and my eyes be inexhaustible fountains of tears?" At these words, lifting up his robe, he showed the sultan that he was a man only from the head to the girdle, and that the other half of his body was black marble.
The sultan, feeling sorry to see him like that, asked him to share the reason for his deep sorrow. "Oh, my lord," the young man replied, "how can I not mourn, with my eyes pouring out endless tears?" As he spoke, he lifted his robe and revealed to the sultan that he was a man only from the head to the waist, and the other half of his body was made of black marble.
The sultan was much surprised when he saw the deplorable condition of the young man. "That which you show me," said he, "while it fills me with horror, excites my curiosity, so that I am impatient to hear your history, which, no doubt, must be extraordinary, and I am persuaded that the lake and the fish make some part of it; therefore I conjure you to relate it. You will find some comfort in so doing, since it is certain that the unfortunate find relief in making known their distress." "I will not refuse your request," replied the young man, "though I cannot comply without renewing my grief. But I give you notice beforehand, to prepare your ears, your mind, and even your eyes, for things which surpass all that the imagination can conceive."
The sultan was quite shocked when he saw the pitiful state of the young man. "What you've shown me," he said, "fills me with horror, yet it also sparks my curiosity, making me eager to hear your story, which must surely be incredible. I believe the lake and the fish are part of it, so I urge you to share it. You might find some comfort in doing so, as it's well-known that those who suffer can find relief by expressing their troubles." "I won't deny your request," replied the young man, "although I can't do so without reopening my wounds. But I must warn you in advance to prepare your ears, your mind, and even your eyes for things that go beyond anything you can imagine."
THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES
"You must know, my lord," said the wretched prisoner, "that my father, named Mahmoud, was monarch of this country. This is the kingdom of the Black Isles, which takes its name from the four small neighbouring mountains; for those mountains were formerly isles, and the capital where the king, my father, resided was situated on the spot now occupied by the lake you have seen. The sequel of my history will inform you of the reason for those changes.
"You need to know, my lord," said the miserable prisoner, "that my father, named Mahmoud, was the king of this country. This is the kingdom of the Black Isles, named after the four small neighboring mountains; those mountains used to be islands, and the capital where my father, the king, lived was where the lake you’ve seen is now. The rest of my story will explain why those changes happened."
"The king, my father, died when he was seventy years of age; I had no sooner succeeded him than I married, and the lady I chose to share the royal dignity with me was my cousin. I had so much reason to be satisfied with her affection, and, on my part, loved her with so much tenderness, that nothing could surpass the harmony of our union. This lasted five years, at the end of which time I perceived the queen ceased to delight in my attentions.
"The king, my father, died when he was seventy years old; as soon as I became king, I got married, and the woman I chose to share the royal life with me was my cousin. I had every reason to be happy with her love, and I loved her very deeply, so our relationship was incredibly harmonious. This lasted five years, after which I noticed that the queen no longer enjoyed my affection."
"One day, after dinner, while she was at the bath, I found myself inclined to repose, and lay down upon a sofa. Two of her ladies, who were then in my chamber, came and sat down, one at my head and the other at my feet, with fans in their hands to moderate the heat, and to prevent the flies from disturbing me. They thought I was asleep, and spoke in whispers; but as I only closed my eyes, I heard all their conversation.
"One evening, after dinner, while she was in the bath, I felt like resting and lay down on a sofa. Two of her ladies, who were in my room at the time, came and sat down, one by my head and the other by my feet, holding fans to keep me cool and to shoo away the flies. They thought I was asleep and talked in whispers, but since I just closed my eyes, I heard everything they said."
"One of them said to the other, 'Is not the queen wrong, not to love so amiable a prince?' 'Certainly,' replied her companion; 'I do not understand the reason, neither can I conceive why she goes out every night, and leaves him alone! Is it possible that he does not perceive it?' 'Alas!' said the first, 'how should he? She mixes every evening in his liquor the juice of a certain herb, which makes him sleep so sound all night that she has time to go where she pleases, and as day begins to appear she comes and wakes him by the smell of something she puts under his nostrils.'
"One of them said to the other, 'Isn't the queen wrong for not loving such a charming prince?' 'Absolutely,' replied her friend; 'I don’t understand why not, and I can't figure out why she goes out every night and leaves him by himself! Does he really not notice?' 'Oh no!' said the first, 'how could he? She puts a certain herb in his drink every evening, which makes him sleep so deeply all night that she has the freedom to go wherever she wants, and when dawn breaks, she comes back and wakes him up with the scent of something she puts under his nose.'”
"You may guess, my lord, how much I was surprised at this conversation, and with what sentiments it inspired me; yet whatever emotion it excited I had sufficient self-command to dissemble, and feigned to awake without having heard a word.
"You can imagine, my lord, how surprised I was by this conversation, and what feelings it sparked within me; still, no matter how I felt, I managed to keep my composure and pretended to wake up as if I hadn't heard a thing."
"The queen returned from the bath, we supped together, and she presented me with a cup full of such liquid as I was accustomed to drink; but instead of putting it to my mouth, I went to a window that was open, threw out the water so quickly that she did not perceive it, and returned.
"The queen came back from the bath, we had dinner together, and she handed me a cup filled with a drink I was used to. But instead of drinking it, I went to an open window, tossed out the liquid so quickly that she didn't notice, and came back."
"Soon after, believing that I was asleep, she arose with so little precaution, that she whispered loud enough for me to hear her distinctly, 'Sleep on, and may you never wake again!' and so saying, she dressed herself, and went out of the chamber.
"Soon after, thinking I was asleep, she got up so carelessly that she whispered loud enough for me to hear her clearly, 'Sleep on, and may you never wake up again!' And saying that, she got dressed and left the room."
"As soon as the queen, my wife, was gone, I arose in haste, took my cimeter, and followed her so quickly that I soon heard the sound of her feet before me, and then walked softly after her. She passed through several gates, which opened upon her pronouncing some magical words, and the last she opened was that of the garden, which she entered. I stopped at this gate, that she might not perceive me as she passed along a parterre; then looking after her as far as the darkness of the night permitted, I saw her enter a little wood, whose walks were guarded by thick palisadoes. I went thither by another way, and concealing myself, I saw her walking there with a man.
As soon as the queen, my wife, left, I got up quickly, grabbed my sword, and followed her so fast that I soon heard her footsteps ahead of me, then walked quietly after her. She went through several gates that opened when she said some magical words, and the last one she opened was the gate to the garden, which she entered. I paused at this gate so she wouldn’t notice me as she walked through a flowerbed; then, looking after her as far as the darkness allowed, I saw her go into a small woods, where the paths were surrounded by thick fences. I took a different route to get there, and hiding myself, I saw her walking there with a man.
"I did not fail to lend the most attentive ear to their discourse, and heard her address herself thus to her gallant: 'I do not deserve,' she said, 'to be reproached by you for want of diligence. You well know the reason; but if all the proofs of affection I have already given you be not sufficient to convince you of my sincerity, I am ready to give you others more decisive: you need but command me, you know my power; I will, if you desire it, before sunrise convert this great city, and this superb palace, into frightful ruins, inhabited only by wolves, owls, and ravens. If you would have me transport all the stones of those walls so solidly built, beyond Mount Caucasus, the bounds of the habitable world, speak but the word, and all shall be changed.'
I made sure to listen carefully to their conversation, and I heard her speak to her knight: 'I don’t deserve to be criticized by you for not trying hard enough. You know the reason why; but if all the signs of love I've already shown you aren't enough to prove my honesty, I'm willing to show you more convincing evidence. Just tell me what you want; you know what I can do. If you wish, I will turn this great city and this magnificent palace into terrifying ruins, home only to wolves, owls, and ravens, before sunrise. If you want me to move all the stones of these strongly built walls beyond Mount Caucasus, to the edge of the world, just say the word, and everything will change.'
"As the queen finished this speech she and her companion came to the end of the walk, turned to enter another, and passed before me. I had already drawn my cimeter, and the man being next me, I struck him on the neck, and brought him to the ground. I concluded I had killed him, and therefore retired speedily without making myself known to the queen, whom I chose to spare, because she was my kinswoman.
"As the queen wrapped up her speech, she and her companion reached the end of the path, turned to enter another, and walked right in front of me. I had already drawn my sword, and since the man was next to me, I struck him on the neck, knocking him to the ground. I thought I had killed him, so I quickly left without revealing myself to the queen, whom I decided to spare because she was my relative."
"The wound I had given her companion was mortal; but by her enchantments she preserved him in an existence in which he could not be said to be either dead or alive. As I crossed the garden to return to the palace, I heard the queen loudly lamenting, and judging by her cries how much she was grieved, I was pleased that I had spared her life.
"The wound I had given her companion was fatal; but through her magic, she kept him in a state where he could be considered neither dead nor alive. As I walked through the garden to head back to the palace, I heard the queen crying out, and based on her cries, I could tell how deeply she was affected, which made me glad I had spared her life."
"As soon as I had reached my apartment, I went to bed, and being satisfied with having punished the villain who had injured me, fell asleep.
"As soon as I got to my apartment, I went to bed, and feeling satisfied that I had dealt with the jerk who had hurt me, I fell asleep."
"Next morning I arose, went to my closet, and dressed myself. I afterward held my council. At my return, the queen, clad in mourning, her hair dishevelled, and part of it torn off, presented herself before me, and said: 'I come to beg your majesty not to be surprised to see me in this condition. My heavy affliction is occasioned by intelligence of three distressing events which I have just received.' 'Alas! what are they, madam?' said I. 'The death of the queen, my dear mother,' she replied, 'that of the king, my father, killed in battle, and of one of my brothers, who has fallen down a precipice.'
"Next morning I got up, went to my closet, and got dressed. After that, I held my meeting. When I returned, the queen, dressed in mourning, her hair messy and partly torn, came to see me and said, 'I come to ask your majesty not to be surprised to see me like this. I'm deeply saddened by news of three terrible events that I just received.' 'Oh no! What are they, madam?' I asked. 'The death of the queen, my dear mother,' she replied, 'the death of the king, my father, who was killed in battle, and one of my brothers, who fell off a cliff.'"
"I was not displeased that she used these pretexts to conceal the true cause of her grief. 'Madam,' said I, 'so far from blaming, I assure you I heartily commiserate your sorrow. I should feel surprise if you were insensible to such heavy calamities: weep on; your tears are so many proofs of your tenderness; but I hope that time and reflection will moderate your grief.'
"I wasn’t upset that she used these excuses to hide the real reason for her sadness. 'Madam,' I said, 'instead of blaming you, I truly sympathize with your sorrow. I would be surprised if you weren’t affected by such great misfortunes: go ahead and cry; your tears show how caring you are. But I hope that with time and thought, your grief will lessen.'"
"She retired into her apartment, where, giving herself wholly up to sorrow, she spent a whole year in mourning and lamentation. At the end of that period, she begged permission to erect a burying-place for herself, within the bounds of the palace, where she would continue, she told me, to the end of her days: I consented, and she built a stately edifice, and called it the Palace of Tears. When it was finished, she caused the object of her care to be conveyed thither; she had hitherto prevented his dying, by potions which she had administered to him; and she continued to convey them to him herself every day after he came to the Palace of Tears.
"She went back to her apartment, where she completely surrendered to her grief, spending an entire year in mourning and sorrow. After that time, she asked for permission to create a burial place for herself within the palace grounds, where she planned to stay until the end of her days. I agreed, and she built a grand structure, naming it the Palace of Tears. Once it was completed, she arranged for the one she cared for to be taken there; she had previously kept him from dying by giving him potions, and she continued to bring them to him herself every day after he arrived at the Palace of Tears."
"Yet, with all her enchantments, she could not cure the wretch; he was not only unable to walk or support himself, but had also lost the use of his speech, and exhibited no sign of life except in his looks.
"Yet, with all her charms, she couldn’t heal the unfortunate man; he was not only unable to walk or stand on his own, but he had also lost the ability to speak and showed no sign of life except through his eyes."
"Every day the queen made him two long visits. I was well apprised of this, but pretended ignorance. One day my curiosity induced me to go to the Palace of Tears, to observe how my consort employed herself, and from a place where she could not see me, I heard her thus address the wounded ruffian: 'I am afflicted to the highest degree to behold you in this condition,' she cried, 'I am as sensible as yourself of the tormenting pain you endure; but, dear soul, I am continually speaking to you, and you do not answer me: how long will you remain silent? Speak only one word: alas! the sweetest moments of my life are these I spend here in partaking of your grief.'
"Every day the queen visited him for a long time. I knew about this, but acted like I didn’t. One day, my curiosity got the better of me, and I went to the Palace of Tears to see how my partner was spending her time. From a spot where she couldn’t see me, I heard her speaking to the injured man: 'I am deeply troubled to see you like this,' she said. 'I feel your pain just as much as you do; but, dear one, I talk to you all the time, and you don’t reply: how long will you stay silent? Just say one word: oh! the best moments of my life are the ones I spend here sharing your sorrow.'
"At these words, which were several times interrupted by her sighs, I lost all patience: and discovering myself, came up to her, and said, 'Madam, you have wept enough, it is time to give over this sorrow, which dishonours us both; you have too much forgotten what you owe to me and to yourself.' 'Sire,' said she, 'if you have any kindness or compassion for me left, I beseech you to put no restraint upon me; allow me to indulge my grief, which it is impossible for time to assuage.'
"At her words, which were interrupted by her sighs several times, I lost all patience. Revealing myself, I approached her and said, 'Madam, you have cried enough; it’s time to stop this sorrow that shames us both. You have forgotten what you owe to me and to yourself.' 'Sire,' she replied, 'if you still have any kindness or compassion for me, please don’t hold me back; let me mourn, as no amount of time can ease my pain.'"
"When I perceived that my remonstrance, instead of restoring her to a sense of duty, served only to increase her anguish, I ceased speaking and retired. She continued every day to visit her charge, and for two whole years abandoned herself to grief and despair.
"When I realized that my protest, instead of bringing her back to her sense of duty, only added to her pain, I stopped talking and left. She continued to visit her responsibilities every day, and for two whole years, she gave in to her grief and despair."
"I went a second time to the Palace of Tears, while she was there. I concealed myself again, and heard her thus cry out: 'It is now three years since you spoke one word to me; you answer not the proofs I give you of my devotion by my sighs and lamentations. Is it from insensibility, or contempt? O tomb! tell me by what miracle thou becamest the depository of the rarest treasure the world ever contained.'
"I went to the Palace of Tears again while she was there. I hid myself once more and heard her cry out: 'It’s been three years since you said a single word to me; you don’t respond to the signs of my devotion through my sighs and sorrows. Is it because you’re numb to my feelings or do you look down on me? Oh, tomb! Tell me how you became the keeper of the greatest treasure the world has ever known.'"
"I must confess, my lord, I was enraged at these expressions; for, in truth, this adored mortal was by no means what you would imagine him to have been. He was a black Indian, one of the original natives of this country. I was so enraged at the language addressed to him, that I discovered myself, and apostrophising the tomb in my turn, I cried, 'O tomb! why dost thou not swallow up that monster so revolting to human nature, or rather why dost thou not swallow up this pair of monsters?'
"I have to admit, my lord, I was furious at what was said; because, honestly, this beloved person was nothing like what you would think. He was a Black Indian, one of the original natives of this land. I was so angered by the words directed at him that I lost my composure, and addressing the tomb myself, I shouted, 'O tomb! why don’t you engulf that disgusting monster who offends humanity, or better yet, why don’t you take both of these monsters?'”
"I had scarcely uttered these words, when the queen, who sat by the black, rose up like a fury: 'Miscreant!' said she, 'thou art the cause of my grief; do not think I am ignorant of this, I have dissembled too long. It was thy barbarous hand that brought the object of my fondness into this lamentable condition; and thou hast the cruelty to come and insult me.' 'Yes,' said I, in a rage, 'it was I who chastised that monster, according to his desert; I ought to have treated thee in the same manner; I now repent that I did not; thou hast too long abused my goodness.' As I spoke these words, I drew out my cimeter, and lifted up my hand to punish her; but regarding me steadfastly, she said with a jeering smile, 'Moderate thine anger.' At the same time she pronounced words I did not understand; and afterward added, 'By virtue of my enchantments, I command thee to become half marble and half man.' Immediately, my lord, I became what you see, a dead man among the living, and a living man among the dead. After this cruel sorceress, unworthy of the name of queen, had metamorphosed me thus, and brought me into this hall, by another enchantment she destroyed my capital, which was very flourishing and populous; she annihilated the houses, the public places and markets, and reduced the site of the whole to the lake and desert plain you have seen; the fishes of four colours in the waters are the four kinds of inhabitants, of different religions, which the city contained. The white are the Mussulmans; the red, the Persians, who worship fire; the blue, the Christians; and the yellow, the Jews. The four little hills were the four islands that gave name to this kingdom. I learned all this from the enchantress, who, to add to my affliction, related to me these effects of her rage. But this is not all; her revenge not being satisfied with the destruction of my dominions, and the metamorphosis of my person, she comes every day, and gives me over my naked shoulders a hundred lashes with a whip until I am covered with blood. When she has finished this part of my punishment, she throws over me a coarse stuff of goat's hair, and over that this robe of brocade, not to honour, but to mock me."
"I had barely said these words when the queen, sitting next to the black one, stood up like a whirlwind: 'You wretch!' she exclaimed, 'you are the reason for my sorrow; don't think I'm unaware of this, I've pretended for too long. It was your brutal hand that put the one I love in this terrible state, and you have the audacity to come and insult me.' 'Yes,' I replied angrily, 'it was I who dealt with that monster as he deserved; I should have treated you the same way; I now regret that I didn't; you've taken advantage of my kindness for too long.' As I said this, I pulled out my sword and raised my hand to punish her; but looking me straight in the eye, she said with a mocking smile, 'Calm your anger.' At the same time, she said something I didn't understand, then added, 'By the power of my magic, I command you to become half marble and half man.' In an instant, my lord, I became what you see now, a dead man among the living, and a living man among the dead. After this cruel sorceress, unworthy of the title of queen, transformed me like this and brought me into this hall, she used another spell to destroy my capital, which was thriving and full of people; she wiped out the houses, the public spaces, and the markets, leaving only the lake and the barren land you see now; the fish of four colors in the water represent the four types of inhabitants, each with different religions that lived in the city. The white ones are the Muslims; the red ones, the Persians, who worship fire; the blue ones, the Christians; and the yellow ones, the Jews. The four small hills were the four islands that gave this kingdom its name. I learned all this from the enchantress, who further tormented me by recounting the consequences of her wrath. But that’s not all; not content with destroying my kingdom and changing my form, she comes every day and gives me a hundred lashes with a whip across my bare back until I'm covered in blood. After finishing this part of my punishment, she drapes a coarse goat-hair cloth over me and then this brocade robe, not to honor me, but to mock me."
When he came to this part of his narrative, the young king could not restrain his tears; and the sultan was himself so affected by the relation, that he could not find utterance for any words of consolation. Shortly after, the young king, lifting up his eyes to heaven, exclaimed, "Mighty creator of all things, I submit myself to Thy judgments, and to the decrees of Thy providence: I endure my calamities with patience, since it is Thy will that things should be as they are; but I hope that Thy infinite goodness will ultimately reward me."
When he got to this part of his story, the young king couldn’t hold back his tears; the sultan was so moved by what he heard that he couldn’t find any words to comfort him. Shortly after, the young king looked up to the heavens and said, “Mighty creator of everything, I accept Your judgments and the decisions of Your providence: I bear my hardships with patience since it’s Your will for things to be this way; but I trust that Your infinite goodness will eventually reward me.”
When he came to this part of his narrative the young king could not restrain his tears.
When he got to this part of his story, the young king couldn't hold back his tears.
The sultan, greatly moved by the recital of this affecting story, and anxious to avenge the sufferings of the unfortunate prince, said to him: "Inform me whither this perfidious sorceress retires, and where may be found the vile wretch, who is entombed before his death." "My lord," replied the prince, "the Indian, as I have already told you, is lodged in the Palace of Tears, in a superb tomb constructed in the form of a dome: this palace joins the castle on the side in which the gate is placed. As to the queen, I cannot tell you precisely whither she retires, but every day at sunrise she goes to visit her charge, after having executed her bloody vengeance upon me; and you see I am not in a condition to defend myself. She carries to him the potion with which she has hitherto prevented his dying, and always complains of his never having spoken to her since he was wounded."
The sultan, deeply moved by the telling of this touching story and eager to avenge the suffering of the unfortunate prince, said to him: "Tell me where this treacherous sorceress goes and where I can find the scoundrel who is buried alive." "My lord," replied the prince, "the Indian, as I already mentioned, is located in the Palace of Tears, in a magnificent tomb shaped like a dome: this palace is attached to the castle on the side where the gate is located. As for the queen, I can't say exactly where she goes, but every day at sunrise she visits her charge after carrying out her cruel revenge on me; and as you can see, I am not able to defend myself. She brings him the potion that has kept him alive until now, and she always complains about him never speaking to her since he was wounded."
"Prince," said the sultan, "your condition can never be sufficiently deplored: no one can be more sensibly affected by your misfortune than I am. Never did anything so extraordinary befall any man! One thing only is wanting; the revenge to which you are entitled, and I will omit nothing in my power to effect it."
"Prince," said the sultan, "your situation is truly unfortunate: no one feels your misfortune more deeply than I do. Nothing this extraordinary has ever happened to anyone before! The only thing missing is the revenge you deserve, and I will do everything in my power to make it happen."
In his subsequent conversation with the young prince the sultan told him who he was, and for what purpose he had entered the castle; and afterward informed him of a mode of revenge which he had devised. They agreed upon the measures they were to take for accomplishing their design, but deferred the execution of it till the following day. In the meantime, the night being far spent, the sultan took some rest; but the young prince passed the night as usual, without sleep, never having slept since he was enchanted.
In his later conversation with the young prince, the sultan revealed his identity and the reason he had come to the castle. He then shared a plan for revenge that he had come up with. They agreed on the steps they would take to achieve their goal but decided to wait until the next day to put it into action. Meanwhile, as the night wore on, the sultan rested, but the young prince stayed awake as usual, having not slept since he was cursed.
Next morning the sultan arose with the dawn, and prepared to execute his design, by proceeding to the Palace of Tears. He found it lighted up with an infinite number of flambeaux of white wax, and perfumed by a delicious scent issuing from several censers of fine gold of admirable workmanship. As soon as he perceived the bed where the Indian lay, he drew his cimeter and deprived him of his wretched life, dragged his corpse into the court of the castle, and threw it into a well. After this he went and lay down in the black's bed, placed his cimeter under the covering, and waited to complete his design.
Next morning, the sultan got up at dawn and prepared to carry out his plan by heading to the Palace of Tears. It was lit with countless white wax torches and filled with a lovely fragrance coming from several beautifully crafted gold censers. When he saw the bed where the Indian lay, he drew his sword and ended his miserable life, dragged the body into the castle courtyard, and dumped it into a well. After that, he went and lay down in the black man's bed, hid his sword under the covers, and waited to finish his plan.
The queen arrived shortly after. She first went into the chamber of her husband, the king of the Black Islands, stripped him, and with unexampled barbarity gave him a hundred stripes. The unfortunate prince filled the palace with his lamentations, and conjured her in the most affecting tone to take pity on him; but the cruel wretch ceased not till she had given the usual number of blows. "You had no compassion," said she, "and you are to expect none from me."
The queen showed up shortly after. She went straight to her husband’s room, the king of the Black Islands, took off his clothes, and brutally whipped him a hundred times. The poor prince filled the palace with his cries and begged her in the most heartfelt way to show him mercy; but the heartless woman didn't stop until she had delivered the usual number of blows. "You had no compassion," she said, "so don’t expect any from me."
After the enchantress had given her husband a hundred blows with the whip, she put on again his covering of goat's hair, and his brocade gown over all; she went afterward to the Palace of Tears, and as she entered renewed her tears and lamentations; then approaching the bed, where she thought the Indian lay: "Alas!" said she, addressing herself to the sultan, conceiving him to be the black, "My sun, my life, will you always be silent? Are you resolved to let me die without affording me the comfort of hearing your voice?"
After the enchantress had whipped her husband a hundred times, she put his goat's hair covering back on and layered his brocade gown over everything. Then she went to the Palace of Tears, and as she entered, she started crying and lamenting again. Approaching the bed where she thought the Indian was lying, she said to the sultan, believing him to be the black, "Oh! My sun, my life, are you going to be silent forever? Are you really going to let me die without the comfort of hearing your voice?"
The sultan, as if he had awaked out of a deep sleep, and counterfeiting the pronunciation of the blacks, answered the queen with a grave tone: "There is no strength or power but in God alone, who is almighty." At these words the enchantress, who did not expect them, uttered a loud exclamation of joy. "My dear lord," cried she, "do I not deceive myself; is it certain that I hear you, and that you speak to me?" "Unhappy woman," said the sultan, "art thou worthy that I should answer thee?" "Alas!" replied the queen, "why do you reproach me thus?" "The cries," returned the sultan, "the groans and tears of thy husband, whom thou treatest every day with so much indignity and barbarity, prevent my sleeping night or day. Hadst thou disenchanted him, I should long since have been cured, and have recovered the use of my speech. This is the cause of my silence, of which you complain." "Well," said the enchantress, "to pacify you, I am ready to execute your commands; would you have me restore him?" "Yes," replied the sultan; "make haste to set him at liberty, that I be no longer disturbed by his lamentations." The enchantress went immediately out of the Palace of Tears; she took a cup of water, and pronounced some words over it, which caused it to boil, as if it had been on the fire. She afterward proceeded to the young king, and threw the water upon him, saying: "If the Creator of all things did form thee as thou art at present, or if He be angry with thee, do not change; but if thou art in that condition merely by virtue of my enchantments, resume thy natural shape, and become what thou wast before." She had scarcely spoken these words when the prince, finding himself restored to his former condition, rose up and returned thanks to God. The enchantress then said to him, "Get thee from this castle, and never return on pain of death." The young king, yielding to necessity, went away without replying a word, and retired to a remote place, where he patiently awaited the event of the design which the sultan had so happily begun. Meanwhile the enchantress returned to the Palace of Tears, and supposing that she still spoke to the black, said, "Dear love, I have done what you required; nothing now prevents your rising and giving me the satisfaction of which I have so long been deprived."
The sultan, as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep and mimicking the way the black people spoke, answered the queen in a serious tone: “There is no strength or power except in God alone, who is all-powerful.” At these words, the enchantress, who didn’t expect to hear them, let out a loud shout of joy. “My dear lord,” she exclaimed, “am I deceiving myself? Is it really you speaking to me?” “Unfortunate woman,” the sultan replied, “do you think you deserve an answer from me?” “Oh!” the queen said, “why do you blame me like this?” “The cries,” the sultan said, “the groans and tears of your husband, whom you treat every day with such cruelty and disrespect, keep me awake day and night. If you had freed him from enchantment, I would have been healed long ago and would have regained my ability to speak. This is why I have been silent, which you complain about.” “Well,” the enchantress said, “to calm you down, I’m ready to follow your orders; do you want me to restore him?” “Yes,” the sultan replied; “hurry up and free him so I’m no longer troubled by his laments.” The enchantress immediately left the Palace of Tears, took a cup of water, and muttered some words over it, causing it to boil as if it were on the stove. She then went to the young king and poured the water over him, saying: “If the Creator of all things made you as you are now, or if He is angry with you, don’t change; but if you are in this state just because of my enchantments, return to your true form and be who you were before.” She had barely finished speaking when the prince, finding himself back to his original self, stood up and thanked God. The enchantress then told him, “Leave this castle and never come back, or you’ll face death.” The young king, forced by the situation, walked away without saying a word and went to a distant place, where he patiently waited for what the sultan had so successfully initiated. Meanwhile, the enchantress returned to the Palace of Tears and, thinking she was still talking to the black man, said, “Dear love, I have done what you asked; nothing now stops you from rising and giving me the satisfaction I've been denied for so long.”
The sultan, still counterfeiting the pronunciation of the black, said: "What you have now done is by no means sufficient for my cure; you have only removed a part of the evil; you must cut it up by the root." "My lovely black," resumed the queen, "what do you mean by the root?" "Wretched woman," replied the sultan, "understand you not that I allude to the town and its inhabitants, and the four islands, destroyed by thy enchantments? The fish every night at midnight raise their heads out of the lake, and cry for vengeance against thee and me. This is the true cause of the delay of my cure. Go speedily, restore things to their former state, and at thy return I will give thee my hand, and thou shalt help me to arise."
The sultan, still imitating the accent of the black, said: "What you've done so far isn't enough for my healing; you've only taken care of part of the problem; you need to deal with it at the source." "My dear black," the queen replied, "what do you mean by the source?" "Wretched woman," the sultan responded, "don't you understand that I'm referring to the town and its people, and the four islands that were destroyed by your magic? The fish rise from the lake every night at midnight, crying out for revenge against you and me. This is the real reason for my healing delay. Go quickly, restore everything to the way it was, and when you return, I will give you my hand, and you will help me to rise."
The enchantress, inspired with hope from these words, cried out in a transport of joy, "My heart, my soul, you shall soon be restored to your health, for I will immediately do as you command me." Accordingly she went that instant, and when she came to the brink of the lake she took a little water in her hand, and sprinkling it, she pronounced some words over the fish and the lake, and the city was immediately restored. The fish became men, women, and children; Mohammedans, Christians, Persians, or Jews; freemen or slaves, as they were before: every one having recovered his natural form. The houses and shops were immediately filled with their inhabitants, who found all things as they were before the enchantment. The sultan's numerous retinue, who found themselves encamped in the largest square, were astonished to see themselves in an instant in the middle of a large, handsome, well-peopled city.
The enchantress, filled with hope from these words, exclaimed in a burst of joy, "My heart, my soul, you will soon be healthy again, because I will do exactly as you told me." She hurried off immediately, and when she reached the edge of the lake, she scooped up a little water in her hand. As she sprinkled it, she spoke some words over the fish and the lake, and instantly, the city was restored. The fish transformed into men, women, and children; Muslims, Christians, Persians, or Jews; free people or slaves, just as they had been before, each one returning to their original form. The houses and shops quickly filled with their inhabitants, who found everything as it had been before the curse. The sultan's large entourage, who had been camped in the biggest square, were amazed to find themselves suddenly in the middle of a beautiful, bustling city.
To return to the enchantress: As soon as she had effected this wonderful change, she returned with all expedition to the Palace of Tears, that she might receive her reward. "My dear lord," cried she, as she entered, "I have done all that you required of me, then pray rise and give me your hand." "Come near," said the sultan, still counterfeiting the pronunciation of the black. She did so. "You are not near enough," he continued; "approach nearer." She obeyed. He then rose up, and seizing her by the arm so suddenly that she had not time to discover him, he with a blow of his cimeter cut her in two, so that one half fell one way and the other another. This done, he left the body on the spot, and going out of the Palace of Tears, went to seek the young king of the Black Isles, who waited for him with great impatience. When he found him, "Prince," said he, embracing him, "rejoice; you have now nothing to fear; your cruel enemy is dead."
To get back to the enchantress: As soon as she completed this amazing transformation, she quickly returned to the Palace of Tears to claim her reward. "My dear lord," she shouted as she walked in, "I've done everything you asked of me, so please rise and give me your hand." "Come closer," said the sultan, still pretending to speak like the black. She moved closer. "You're still not close enough," he said; "come nearer." She complied. He then stood up, and grabbing her arm so quickly that she didn’t have time to recognize him, he swung his sword and cut her in half, so that one half fell one way and the other half fell the other way. Once he did that, he left her body there and walked out of the Palace of Tears to look for the young king of the Black Isles, who was waiting for him anxiously. When he found him, "Prince," he said, embracing him, "be happy; you have nothing to fear now; your cruel enemy is dead."
The young prince returned thanks to the sultan in a manner that sufficiently evinced his gratitude, and in return wished him long life and happiness. "You may henceforward," said the sultan, "dwell peaceably in your capital, unless you will accompany me to mine, which is near: you shall there be welcome, and have as much honour shown you as if you were in your own kingdom." "Potent monarch, to whom I am so much indebted," replied the king, "you think, then, that you are near your capital." "Yes," said the sultan, "I know it is not above four or five hours' journey." "It will take you a whole year to return," said the prince. "I do indeed believe that you came hither from your capital in the time you mention, because mine was enchanted; but since the enchantment is taken off, things are changed: however, this shall not prevent my following you, were it to the utmost corners of the earth. You are my deliverer, and that I may give you proofs of my acknowledgment of this during my whole life, I am willing to accompany you, and to leave my kingdom without regret."
The young prince thanked the sultan in a way that clearly showed his gratitude and wished him a long life and happiness in return. "From now on," said the sultan, "you can live peacefully in your capital, unless you want to join me in mine, which is nearby: you will be welcomed there and honored just as if you were in your own kingdom." "Great ruler, to whom I owe so much," replied the king, "you believe you're close to your capital." "Yes," said the sultan, "I know it’s only a four or five hour journey." "It will take you an entire year to return," said the prince. "I genuinely think you arrived here from your capital in the time you mentioned because mine was under an enchantment; but now that the enchantment has been lifted, things have changed: however, that won't stop me from following you, even if it means going to the farthest corners of the earth. You are my savior, and to show my gratitude for this for the rest of my life, I am willing to accompany you and leave my kingdom without any regret."
The sultan was extremely surprised to understand that he was so far from his dominions, and could not imagine how it could be, but the young king of the Black Islands convinced him beyond a possibility of doubt. Then the sultan replied: "It is no matter; the trouble of returning to my own country is sufficiently recompensed by the satisfaction of having obliged you, and by acquiring you for a son; for since you will do me the honour to accompany me, as I have no child, I look upon you as such, and from this moment appoint you my heir and successor."
The sultan was really shocked to realize how far he was from his kingdom and couldn’t figure out how that happened, but the young king of the Black Islands proved it to him without a doubt. The sultan then said, "It doesn't matter; the effort to return to my own country is more than worth it for the pleasure of having helped you and for gaining you as a son. Since you’re honoring me by coming with me, and since I have no child, I see you as my son from now on, and I hereby appoint you my heir and successor."
The young prince then employed himself in making preparations for his journey, which were finished in three weeks, to the great regret of his court and subjects, who agreed to receive at his hands one of his nearest kindred for their monarch.
The young prince then focused on getting ready for his journey, which took three weeks to complete, much to the sorrow of his court and subjects, who were prepared to accept one of his close relatives as their ruler.
At length the sultan and the young prince began their journey, with a hundred camels laden with inestimable riches from the treasury, followed by fifty handsome gentlemen on horseback, perfectly well mounted and dressed. They had a pleasant journey; and when the sultan, who had sent couriers to give advice of his delay, and of the adventure which had occasioned it, approached his capital, the principal officers came to receive him, and to assure him that his long absence had occasioned no alteration in his empire. The inhabitants also came out in great crowds, received him with acclamations, and made public rejoicings for several days.
Finally, the sultan and the young prince set off on their journey, accompanied by a hundred camels loaded with priceless treasures from the treasury, followed by fifty handsome gentlemen on horseback, impeccably mounted and dressed. They enjoyed a smooth journey; and when the sultan, who had sent messengers to inform everyone of his delay and the adventure that caused it, approached his capital, the top officials came out to welcome him and assure him that his long absence had not changed anything in his empire. The people also turned out in large numbers, greeted him with cheers, and celebrated in public festivities for several days.
The day after his arrival the sultan acquainted his courtiers with his adoption of the king of the Four Black Islands, who was willing to leave a great kingdom to accompany and live with him; and in reward for their loyalty, he made each of them presents according to their rank.
The day after he arrived, the sultan informed his courtiers that he had adopted the king of the Four Black Islands, who was ready to give up a vast kingdom to be with him; as a reward for their loyalty, he gave each of them gifts based on their status.
As for the fisherman, as he was the first cause of the deliverance of the young prince, the sultan gave him a plentiful fortune, which made him and his family happy the rest of his days.
As for the fisherman, since he was the reason for the young prince's rescue, the sultan rewarded him with a generous fortune, which brought happiness to him and his family for the rest of their lives.
THE STORY OF GULNARE OF THE SEA
There was, in olden time, and in an ancient age and period, in the land of the Persians, a king named Shahzeman, and the place of his residence was Khorassan. He had not been blest, during his whole life, with a male child nor a female; and he reflected upon this, one day, and lamented that the greater portion of his life had passed, and he had no heir to take the kingdom after him as he had inherited it from his fathers and forefathers. So the utmost grief befell him on this account.
Once upon a time, in an ancient era in the land of Persia, there was a king named Shahzeman who lived in Khorassan. Throughout his life, he had not been blessed with a son or a daughter. One day, he thought about this and mourned that much of his life had gone by without an heir to inherit the kingdom he had received from his ancestors. This brought him deep sorrow.
Now while he was sitting one day, one of his mamelukes came in to him, and said to him: "O my lord, at the door is a slave-girl with a merchant: none more beautiful than she hath been seen." And he replied: "Bring to me the merchant and the slave-girl." The merchant and the slave-girl therefore came to him; and when he saw her, he found her to resemble the lance in straightness and slenderness. She was wrapped in a garment of silk embroidered with gold, and the merchant uncovered her face, whereupon the place was illuminated by her beauty, and there hung down from her forehead seven locks of hair reaching to her anklets. The King, therefore, wondered at the sight of her, and at her beauty, and her stature and justness of form; and he said to the merchant: "O sheikh, for how much is this damsel to be sold?" The merchant answered: "O my lord, I purchased her for two thousand pieces of gold of the merchant who owned her before me, and I have been for three years travelling with her, and she hath cost, to the period of her arrival at this place, three thousand pieces of gold; and she is a present from me unto thee." Upon this, the king conferred upon him a magnificent robe of honour, and gave orders to present him with ten thousand pieces of gold. So he took them, and kissed the hands of the king, thanking him for his beneficence, and departed. Then the king committed the damsel to the tirewomen, saying to them: "Amend the state of this damsel, and deck her, and furnish for her a private chamber, and take her into it." He also gave orders to his chamberlains that everything which she required should be conveyed to her. The seat of government where he resided was on the shore of the sea, and his city was called the White City. And they conducted the damsel into a private chamber, which chamber had windows overlooking the sea; and the king commanded his chamberlains to close all the doors upon her after taking to her all that she required.
One day, while he was sitting, one of his mamluks came in and said to him, "My lord, there's a slave-girl with a merchant at the door. No one more beautiful has ever been seen." He replied, "Bring the merchant and the slave-girl to me." So the merchant and the slave-girl came in, and when he saw her, he realized she was as straight and slender as a lance. She was wrapped in a silk garment embroidered with gold, and when the merchant uncovered her face, her beauty lit up the room. Seven locks of hair fell from her forehead to her anklets. The king was amazed by her beauty, stature, and perfect form, and he asked the merchant, "Sheikh, how much is this girl for sale?" The merchant replied, "My lord, I bought her for two thousand pieces of gold from the merchant who owned her before me, and I’ve spent three years traveling with her, which has cost me three thousand pieces of gold to bring her here. She’s my gift to you." In response, the king gave him an impressive robe of honor and ordered ten thousand pieces of gold to be presented to him. He took the gold, kissed the king’s hands, thanked him for his generosity, and left. The king then instructed his attendants, "Take care of this girl, dress her up, prepare a private room for her, and bring her into it." He also ordered his chamberlains to bring her everything she needed. The place where he ruled was by the sea, and his city was called the White City. They led the girl into a private chamber with windows overlooking the sea, and the king commanded his chamberlains to shut all the doors behind her after they had provided her with everything she required.
The king then went in to visit the damsel; but she rose not to him, nor took any notice of him. So the king said: "It seemeth that she hath been with people who have not taught her good manners." And looking at the damsel, he saw her to be a person surpassing in loveliness, her face was like the disk of the moon at the full, or the shining sun in the clear sky; and he wondered at her beauty, extolling the perfection of God, the Creator: then the king advanced to the damsel, and seated himself by her side, pressed her to his bosom, and kissed her lips, which he found to be sweeter than honey. After this, he gave orders to bring tables of the richest viands, comprising dishes of every kind; and he ate, and put morsels into her mouth until she was satisfied; but she spoke not a single word. The king talked to her, and inquired of her her name; but she was silent, not uttering a word, nor returning him an answer, ceasing not to hang down her head toward the ground; and what protected her from the anger of the king was her beauty, and her tenderness of manner. So the king said within himself: "Extolled be the perfection of God, the Creator of this damsel! How elegant is she, saving that she doth not speak!"—Then the king asked the female slaves whether she had spoken; and they answered him: "From the time of her arrival to the present moment she hath not spoken one word, and we have not heard her talk." The king therefore caused some of them to come, and sing to her, and make merry with her, thinking that then she might perhaps speak. Accordingly the female slaves played before her with all kinds of musical instruments, and enacted sports and other performances, and they sang so that every one who was present was moved with delight, except the damsel, who looked at them and was silent, neither laughing nor speaking. So the heart of the king was contracted. He however inclined to her entirely, paying no regard to others, but relinquishing all the rest of his favourites.
The king then went in to see the young woman; but she didn’t get up for him or acknowledge him at all. So the king said, “It seems she’s been around people who didn’t teach her good manners.” Looking at the young woman, he noticed she was incredibly beautiful, her face like a full moon or the bright sun in a clear sky; he marveled at her beauty, praising the perfection of God, the Creator. The king approached the young woman, sat beside her, pulled her close, and kissed her lips, which were sweeter than honey. After that, he ordered the finest food to be brought in, with dishes of every kind; he ate and fed her until she was satisfied, but she didn’t say a word. The king spoke to her, asking her name; but she remained silent, not responding or lifting her gaze from the ground. What protected her from the king’s anger was her beauty and gentle demeanor. The king thought to himself, “Praise be to God, the Creator of this young woman! She is so elegant, though she doesn’t speak!” Then the king asked the female slaves if she had said anything; they replied, “Since her arrival, she hasn’t spoken a word, and we haven’t heard her talk.” The king then called for some of them to come and sing to her and entertain her, thinking that might make her speak. So the female slaves played music, performed various acts, and sang in such a way that everyone present was filled with joy, except for the young woman, who watched them in silence, neither laughing nor speaking. This made the king’s heart feel heavy. However, he focused entirely on her, paying no attention to others, and disregarding all his other favorites.
He remained with her a whole year, which seemed as one day, and still she spoke not; and he said to her one day, when his passion was excessive: "O desire of souls, verily the love that I have for thee is great, and I have relinquished for thy sake all my worldly portion, and been patient with thee a whole year. I beg God that He will, in His grace, soften thy heart toward me, and that thou mayest speak to me. Or, if thou be dumb, inform me by a sign, that I may give up hope of thy speaking. I also beg of God that He will bless thee with a son that may inherit my kingdom after me; for I am solitary, having none to be my heir, and my age hath become great. I conjure thee, then, by Allah, if thou love me, that thou return me a reply." And upon this, the damsel hung her head toward the ground, meditating. Then she raised her head, and smiled in the face of the king, whereat it appeared to the king that lightning filled the private chamber; and she said: "O magnanimous King, God hath answered thy prayer; for I am about to bring thee a child, and the time is almost come. And were it not that I knew this thing, I had not spoken to thee one word." And when the king heard what she said, his face brightened up with happiness, and he kissed her hands by reason of the violence of his joy, and said: "Praise be to God who hath favoured me with things that I desired; the first, thy speaking; and the second, thy information that thou art about to bring me a child." Then the king arose and went forth from her, and seated himself upon the throne of his kingdom in a state of exceeding happiness; and he ordered the vizier to give out to the poor and the needy a hundred thousand pieces of gold as a thank-offering to God. So the vizier did as the king had commanded him. And after that, the king went in to the damsel, and embraced her, saying to her: "O my mistress, wherefore hath been this silence, seeing that thou hast been with me a whole year, awake and asleep, yet hast not spoken to me, except on this day?"
He stayed with her for a whole year, which felt like just one day, and she still didn't say anything. One day, when his feelings were overwhelming, he said to her, "Oh, desire of my heart, I truly love you so much that I've given up everything for you and have been patient with you for a whole year. I pray to God that, in His grace, He softens your heart towards me and that you will speak to me. Or, if you are unable to talk, please give me a sign so I can stop hoping for your voice. I also pray that God blesses you with a son who can inherit my kingdom after I’m gone; I am alone and have no heir, and I am getting old. I ask you by Allah, if you love me, please reply to me." At this, the young woman lowered her head in thought. Then she lifted her head, smiled at the king, and it felt to him like lightning had filled the room. She said, "Oh, noble King, God has answered your prayer; I am going to have a child, and the time is near. If I didn't know this, I wouldn't have said a word to you." When the king heard her words, his face lit up with joy, and he kissed her hands because he was so happy. He said, "Praise be to God who has blessed me with what I wanted; first, your voice, and second, the news that you are going to have my child." The king then stood up, left her, and took his place on his throne, overwhelmed with happiness. He instructed the vizier to give a hundred thousand gold coins to the poor and needy as a thank-you to God, and the vizier did as he was told. After that, the king returned to the young woman, embraced her, and asked, "Oh my dear, why have you been silent for a whole year, both awake and asleep, and only spoke to me today?"
The damsel answered: "Hear, O King of the age, and know that I am a poor person, a stranger, broken-hearted: I have become separated from my mother, and my family, and my brother." And when the king heard her words, he knew her desire, and he replied: "As to thy saying that thou art poor, there is no occasion for such an assertion; for all my kingdom and possessions are at thy service, and as to thy saying, 'I have become separated from my mother and my family and my brother'—inform me in what place they are, and I will send to them, and bring them to thee." So she said to him: "Know, O King, that my name is Gulnare (Pomegranate Flower) of the Sea. My father was one of the Kings of the Sea, and he died, and left to us the kingdom; but while we were enjoying it, another of the kings came upon us, and took the kingdom from our hands. I have also a brother named Saleh, and my mother is of the women of the sea; and I quarrelled with my brother, and swore that I would throw myself into the hands of a man of the inhabitants of the land. Accordingly I came forth from the sea, and sat upon the shore of an island in the moonlight, and there passed by a man who took me and sold me to this man from whom thou tookest me, and he was an excellent, virtuous man, a person of religion and fidelity and kindness. But had not thy heart loved me, and hadst thou not preferred me above all thy wives, I had not remained with thee one hour; for I should have cast myself into the sea from this window, and gone to my mother and my people. I was ashamed, however, to go to them; for they would imagine evil of me, and would not believe me, even though I should swear to them, were I to tell them that a king had purchased me with his money, and chosen me in preference to his other wives and all that his right hand possessed. This is my story, and peace be on thee!" And when he heard her words, he thanked her, and kissed her between the eyes, and said to her: "By Allah, O my mistress, and light of my eyes, I cannot endure separation from thee for one hour; and if thou quit me, I shall die instantly. How then shall the affair be?" She answered: "O my master, the time of the birth is near, and my family must come." "And how," said the king, "do they walk in the sea without being wetted?" She answered: "We walk in the sea as ye walk upon the land, through the influence of the names engraved upon the seal of Solomon, the son of David, upon both of whom be peace! But, O King, when my family and my brethren come, I will inform them that thou boughtest me with thy money, and hast treated me with beneficence, and it will be meet that thou confirm my assertion to them. They will also see thy state with their eyes, and will know that thou art a king, the son of a king." And thereupon the king said: "O my mistress, do what seemeth fit to thee, and what thou wishest; for I will comply with thy desire in all that thou wilt do." And the damsel said: "Know, O King of the age, that we walk in the sea with our eyes open, and see what is in it, and we see the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and the sky as on the face of the earth, and this hurteth us not. Know also, that in the sea are many peoples and various forms of all the kinds that are on the land; and know, moreover, that all that is on the land, in comparison with what is in the sea, is a very small matter." And the king wondered at her words.
The young woman replied, "Listen, O King of this era, and know that I am a poor, broken-hearted stranger. I’ve lost touch with my mother, my family, and my brother." When the king heard her words, he understood her wish and responded, "Regarding your claim of being poor, there’s no need for that; all my kingdom and possessions are at your service. As for your statement about being separated from your mother, family, and brother—tell me where they are, and I'll send for them and bring them to you." She then said, "Know, O King, that my name is Gulnare (Pomegranate Flower) of the Sea. My father was one of the Sea Kings, who died and left us the kingdom. While we enjoyed it, another king invaded and took it away from us. I also have a brother named Saleh, and my mother is one of the women of the sea. I had a dispute with my brother and swore that I would seek refuge with a man from the land. So, I emerged from the sea and sat on the shore of an island in the moonlight. A man passed by, captured me, and sold me to the man from whom you rescued me. He was a good and virtuous man, filled with faith, loyalty, and kindness. But if your heart hadn’t loved me and if you hadn’t preferred me over all your other wives, I wouldn’t have stayed with you even for an hour. I would have thrown myself into the sea from this window and gone back to my mother and my people. However, I was too ashamed to return to them; they would think poorly of me and wouldn’t believe that a king had purchased me and chosen me over his other wives and all he possessed. This is my story, and peace be upon you!" When he heard her words, he thanked her, kissed her on the forehead, and said, "By Allah, my mistress and light of my eyes, I can’t bear to be apart from you for even an hour; if you leave me, I will die instantly. What should we do?" She replied, "O my lord, the time for my family’s arrival is near." "And how," the king asked, "do they move through the sea without getting wet?" She answered, "We walk in the sea as you walk on land, thanks to the power of the names engraved on the seal of Solomon, son of David, peace be upon them both! But, O King, when my family and my brothers arrive, I will tell them that you bought me and treated me well, and it would be right for you to confirm what I say. They will see your greatness for themselves and know that you are a king, the son of a king." The king then said, "O my lady, do whatever you think is best; I will support your wishes in everything you decide." The young woman replied, "Know, O King of the age, that we walk in the sea with our eyes open, seeing what’s within it, along with the sun, the moon, the stars, and the sky, just as you see it on land, and this doesn’t harm us. Also, understand that the sea is home to many peoples and various shapes of all kinds found on land; in fact, everything on land is very insignificant compared to what exists in the sea." The king was amazed by her words.
Then the damsel took a bit of aloes-wood and, having lighted a fire in a perfuming-vessel, threw into it that bit, and she proceeded to speak words which no one understood; whereupon a great smoke arose, while the king looked on. After this, she said to the king: "O my lord, arise and conceal thyself in a closet, that I may shew thee my brother and my mother and my family without their seeing thee; for I desire to bring them, and thou shalt see in this place, at this time, a wonder, and shalt marvel at the various shapes and strange forms that God hath created." So the king arose immediately, and entered a closet, and looked to see what she would do. And she proceeded to burn perfume and repeat spells until the sea foamed and was agitated, and there came forth from it a young man of comely form, of beautiful countenance, like the moon at the full, with shining forehead, and red cheeks, and hair resembling pearls and jewels; he was, of all the creation, the most like to his sister, and the tongue of the case itself seemed to recite in his praise these verses:—
Then the young woman took a piece of aloes wood and, lighting a fire in a container, tossed it in. She began to speak words that no one understood, and a huge cloud of smoke rose while the king watched. After this, she said to the king: "My lord, please get up and hide in a closet so I can bring in my brother, my mother, and my family without them seeing you; I want to show you something incredible, and you will be amazed at the various shapes and strange forms that God has created." The king immediately got up and went into the closet to see what she would do. She went on to burn perfume and recite spells until the sea churned and became restless, and from it emerged a young man of handsome appearance, beautiful like a full moon, with a shining forehead, rosy cheeks, and hair that looked like pearls and jewels; he was, out of all creation, the most similar to his sister, and the very essence of the situation seemed to express in his praise these verses:—
The moon becometh perfect once in each month; but the loveliness of thy
face is perfect every day.
Its abode is in the heart of one sign at a time; but thine abode is in all
hearts at once.
The moon becomes full once a month; but the beauty of your face is perfect every day.
It resides in the heart of one sign at a time; but your presence is felt in all hearts at once.
And she proceeded to burn perfume and repeat spells until the sea foamed and was agitated.
And she started burning perfume and reciting spells until the sea was frothy and restless.
Afterward, there came forth from the sea a grizzly-haired old woman, and with her five damsels, resembling moons and bearing a likeness to the damsel whose name was Gulnare. Then the king saw the young man and the old woman and the damsels walk upon the surface of the water until they came to Gulnare; and when they drew near to the window, and she beheld them, she rose to them and met them with joy. On their seeing her, they knew her, and they went in to her and embraced her, weeping violently; and they said to her: "O Gulnare, how is it that thou leavest us for four years, and we know not the place in which thou art? By Allah, we had no delight in food nor in drink a single day, weeping night and day on account of the excess of our longing to see thee." Then the damsel began to kiss the hand of her brother, and the hand of her mother, and so also the hands of the daughters of her uncle, and they sat with her awhile, asking her respecting her state, and the things that had happened to her, and her present condition.
Afterward, an old woman with gray hair emerged from the sea, along with five girls who looked like moons and resembled Gulnare. When the king saw the young man, the old woman, and the girls walking on the water toward Gulnare, he noticed them approach her window. As she saw them, she stood up and happily greeted them. When they recognized her, they went in and embraced her, crying heavily. They said to her, "O Gulnare, how could you leave us for four years without us knowing where you were? By Allah, we haven’t enjoyed a meal or a drink in all this time, crying day and night from how much we longed to see you." Then the girl started to kiss the hands of her brother, her mother, and her uncle's daughters, and they spent some time with her, asking about her situation, the things that had happened to her, and how she was doing now.
So she said to them: "Know ye, that when I quitted you, and came forth from the sea, I sat upon the shore of an island, and a man took me, and sold me to a merchant, and the merchant brought me to this city, and sold me to its king for ten thousand pieces of gold. Then he treated me with attention, and forsook all his favourites for my sake, and was diverted by his regard for me from everything that he possessed and what was in his city." And when her brother heard her words, he said: "Praise be to God who hath reunited us! But it is my desire, O my sister, that thou wouldst arise and go with us to our country and our family." So when the king heard the words of her brother, his reason fled in consequence of his fear lest the damsel should accept the proposal of her kindred, and he could not prevent her, though he was inflamed with love of her; wherefore he became perplexed in violent fear of her separation. But as to the damsel Gulnare, on hearing the words of her brother she said: "By Allah, O my brother, the man who purchased me is the king of this city, and he is a great king, and a man of wisdom, generous, of the utmost liberality. He hath treated me with honour, and he is a person of kindness, and of great wealth, but hath no male child nor a female. He hath shewn me favour too, and acted well to me in every respect; and from the day when I came to him to the present time, I have not heard from him a word to grieve my heart; but he hath not ceased to treat me with courtesy, and I am living with him in the most perfect of enjoyments. Moreover, if I quitted him, he would perish: for he can never endure my separation even for a single hour. I also, if I quitted him, should die of my love for him in consequence of his kindness to me during the period of my residence with him; for if my father were living, my condition with him would not be like my condition with this great, glorious king. God (whose name be exalted!) afflicted me not, but compensated me well; and as the king hath not a male child nor a female, I beg God to bless me with a son that may inherit of this great king these palaces and possessions." And when her brother, and the daughters of her uncle, heard her words, their eyes became cheerful thereat, and they said to her: "O Gulnare, thou art acquainted with our affection for thee, and thou art assured that thou art the dearest of all persons to us, and art certain that we desire for thee comfort, without trouble or toil. Therefore if thou be not in a state of comfort, arise and accompany us to our country and our family; but if thou be comfortable here, in honour and happiness, this is our desire and wish." And Gulnare replied: "By Allah, I am in a state of the utmost enjoyment, in honour and desirable happiness." So when the king heard these words from her, he rejoiced, and he thanked her for them; his love for her penetrated to his heart's core, and he knew that she loved him as he loved her, and that she desired to remain with him to see his child which she was to bring to him.
So she said to them: "You should know that when I left you and came out of the sea, I sat on the shore of an island, and a man took me and sold me to a merchant. The merchant brought me to this city and sold me to its king for ten thousand pieces of gold. He treated me with care, abandoned all his favorites for my sake, and was so taken by me that he forgot everything else he owned and what was in his city." When her brother heard her words, he said, "Thanks be to God for bringing us back together! But I want, dear sister, for you to come with us to our homeland and our family." When the king heard her brother's words, he was filled with fear that she might accept her family's offer, and he couldn't stop her, even though he was deeply in love with her. He became overwhelmed with the fear of losing her. However, Gulnare, hearing her brother, said, "By God, my brother, the man who bought me is the king of this city. He is a great king, wise, generous, and extremely kind. He has treated me with honor and has shown me nothing but kindness, and he is very wealthy but has no sons or daughters. He has favored me and treated me well in every way; since the day I arrived, he has said nothing to upset me, and he continues to treat me with respect. I am living with him in perfect happiness. If I were to leave him, he would be devastated; he cannot bear even a single hour apart from me. And if I left him, I would die out of love for him because of all his kindness during my time here. Even if my father were alive, my situation with him wouldn’t come close to what I have with this great, glorious king. God (may He be exalted!) hasn’t done me harm but has blessed me. Since the king has no children, I pray that God grants me a son who will inherit this great king's palaces and possessions." When her brother and her uncle's daughters heard her words, they were filled with happiness and said to her, "Gulnare, you know we love you, and you know you are the dearest person to us. We want what’s best for you, free from worry or struggle. So, if you’re not happy here, come with us back to our homeland and family; but if you are happy here, in comfort and joy, then that is what we wish for you." Gulnare replied, "By God, I am in the utmost joy, living in honor and happiness." When the king heard this from her, he was delighted and thanked her for it; his love for her deepened in his heart, and he understood that she loved him as he loved her, and that she wanted to stay with him to have his child.
Then the damsel Gulnare of the Sea gave orders to the female slaves to bring forward viands of all kinds; and Gulnare herself was the person who superintended the preparation of the viands in the kitchen. So the female slaves brought to them the viands, and the sweetmeats, and the fruits; and she ate with her family. But afterward they said to her: "O Gulnare, thy master is a man who is a stranger to us, and we have entered his abode without his permission, and thou praisest to us his excellence, and hast also brought to us his food, and we have eaten, but have not seen him, nor hath he seen us, nor come into our presence, nor eaten with us, that the bond of bread and salt might be established between us." And they all desisted from eating, and were enraged at her, and fire began to issue from their mouths as from cressets. So when the king beheld this, his reason fled, in consequence of the violence of his fear of them. Then Gulnare rose to them, and soothed their hearts; after which she walked along until she entered the closet in which was the king her master; and she said to him: "O my master, didst thou see, and didst thou hear my thanks to thee, and my praise of thee in the presence of my family; and didst thou hear what they said to me, that they desired to take me with them to our family and our country?" The king answered her: "I heard and saw. May God recompense thee! By Allah, I knew not the extent of the love that thou feelest for me until this blessed hour." She replied: "O my master, is the recompense of beneficence aught but beneficence? How then could my heart be happy to quit thee, and to depart from thee? Now I desire of thy goodness that thou come and salute my family, that they may see thee, and that pleasure and mutual friendship may ensue. For know, O King, that my brother and my mother and the daughters of my uncle have conceived a great love for thee in consequence of my praising thee to them, and they have said, 'We will not depart from thee to our country until we have an interview with the king, and salute him.'" And the king said to her: "I hear and obey; for this is what I desire." He then rose from his place, and went to them, and saluted them with the best salutation; and they hastened to rise to him; they met him in the most polite manner, and he sat with them in the pavilion, ate with them at the table, and remained with them for a period of thirty days. Then they desired to return to their country and abode. So they took leave of the king and Queen Gulnare of the Sea, and departed from them, after the king had treated them with the utmost honour.
Then Gulnare of the Sea instructed the female slaves to bring forward all kinds of food, and she personally oversaw the preparation of the meals in the kitchen. The slaves brought the food, sweets, and fruits, and she ate with her family. Later, they said to her, "Gulnare, your master is a stranger to us. We have entered his home without permission, and you praise him and provide us with his food, but we have not seen him, he has not seen us, nor has he joined us at the table to establish the bond of bread and salt." They all stopped eating and grew angry with her, and fire began to come from their mouths like torches. When the king saw this, he was terrified. Gulnare approached them to calm their hearts; then she walked to the room where the king was and said to him, "My master, did you see and hear my gratitude and praise for you in front of my family? Did you hear what they said, that they want to take me back with them to our family and country?" The king replied, "I heard and saw. May God reward you! By Allah, I never knew how much you loved me until this blessed moment." She said, "My master, isn't the reward for kindness kindness? How could I be happy leaving you? Now I ask for your kindness to come greet my family so they can see you, and we can build mutual friendship. Know, O King, that my brother, my mother, and my uncle's daughters have grown to love you greatly because of my praise, and they said, 'We will not leave until we can meet the king and greet him.'" The king said to her, "I hear and obey; this is what I want." He then stood up, went to them, greeted them warmly, and they rushed to stand for him; they welcomed him politely, and he sat with them in the pavilion, ate with them at the table, and stayed with them for thirty days. When it was time for them to return home, they bid farewell to the king and Queen Gulnare of the Sea, departing after the king had honored them greatly.
After this, Gulnare gave birth to a boy, resembling the moon at the full, whereat the king experienced the utmost happiness, because he had not before been blessed with a son nor a daughter during his life. They continued the rejoicings, and the decoration of the city, for a period of seven days, in the utmost happiness and enjoyment; and on the seventh day, the mother of Gulnare, and her brother, and the daughters of her uncle, all came, when they knew that she had given birth to her child. The king met them, rejoicing at their arrival, and said to them: "I said that I would not name my son until ye should come, and that ye should name him according to your knowledge." And they named him Bedr Basim (Smiling Full Moon), all of them agreeing as to this name. They then presented the boy to his maternal uncle, Saleh, who took him upon his hands, and, rising with him from among them, walked about the palace to the right and left; after which he went forth with him from the palace, descended with him to the sea, and walked on until he became concealed from the eye of the king. So when the king saw that he had taken his son, and disappeared from him at the bottom of the sea, he despaired of him, and began to weep and wail. But Gulnare, seeing him in this state, said to him, "O King of the age, fear not nor grieve for thy son; for I love my child more than thou, and my child is with my brother; therefore fear not his being drowned. If my brother knew that any injury would betide the little one, he had not done what he hath done; and presently he will bring thee thy son safe, if it be the will of God, whose name be exalted!" And but a short time had elapsed when the sea was agitated, and the uncle of the little one came forth from it, having with him the king's son safe, and he flew from the sea until he came to them, with the little one in his arms, silent, and his face resembling the moon in the night of its fulness. Then the uncle of the little one looked toward the king, and said to him: "Perhaps thou fearedst some injury to thy son when I descended into the sea, having him with me." So he replied: "Yes, O my master, I feared for him, and I did not imagine that he would ever come forth from it safe." And Saleh said to him: "O King of the Land, we applied to his eyes a lotion that we know, and repeated over him the names engraved upon the seal of Solomon, the son of David; for when a child is born among us, we do to him as I have told thee. Fear not therefore, on his account, drowning, nor suffocation, nor all the seas if he descend into them. Like as ye walk upon the land, we walk in the sea."
After this, Gulnare gave birth to a boy who looked like the full moon, and the king was overjoyed because he had never been blessed with a son or daughter before. They celebrated and decorated the city for seven days in complete happiness and enjoyment. On the seventh day, Gulnare’s mother, her brother, and her uncle’s daughters all came when they learned of the birth. The king welcomed them joyfully and said, “I promised I wouldn’t name my son until you arrived so you could choose his name.” They named him Bedr Basim (Smiling Full Moon), and everyone agreed. Then they presented the boy to his maternal uncle, Saleh, who held him in his arms and walked around the palace, first to the right and then to the left. After that, he took the boy outside, walked down to the sea, and continued until he was out of sight from the king. When the king saw that Saleh had taken his son and disappeared beneath the waves, he lost hope and began to weep. But Gulnare, witnessing his distress, said, “Oh King, don’t be afraid or grieve for our son; I love him even more than you do, and he is with my brother. So there’s no reason to fear for him drowning. If my brother thought any harm would come to the little one, he wouldn’t have done what he did. He will return your son safely, if it is God’s will.” Not long after, the sea swelled, and the boy’s uncle emerged with the king’s son safe, running from the water until he reached them, holding the child in his arms, quiet, and his face shining like the full moon at night. The uncle then looked at the king and said, “Did you fear for your son when I went into the sea with him?” The king replied, “Yes, my lord, I was afraid for him, and I never thought he would come back safe.” Saleh reassured him, “Oh King of the Land, we used a special lotion on his eyes and recited the names inscribed on the seal of Solomon, son of David. When a child is born among us, we perform these rituals. So do not worry about him drowning, suffocating, or any dangers in the sea. Just as you walk on land, we can walk in the sea.”
He then took forth from his pocket a case, written upon, and sealed; and he broke its seal, and scattered its contents, whereupon there fell from it strung jewels, consisting of all kinds of jacinths and other gems, together with three hundred oblong emeralds, and three hundred oblong large jewels, of the size of the eggs of the ostrich, the light of which was more resplendent than the light of the sun and the moon. And he said: "O King of the age, these jewels and jacinths are a present from me unto thee; for we never brought thee a present, because we knew not the place of Gulnare's abode. So when we saw thee to have become united to her, and that we all had become one, we brought thee this present; and after every period of a few days, we will bring thee the like of it. For these jewels and jacinths with us are more plentiful than the gravel upon the land, and we know the excellent among them, and the bad, and the places where they are found, and they are easy of access to us."—And when the king looked at those jewels, his reason was confounded and his mind was bewildered, and he said: "By Allah, one of these jewels is worth my kingdom!" Then the king thanked Saleh of the Sea for his generosity, and looking toward the Queen Gulnare said to her: "I am abashed at thy brother; for he hath shewn favour to me, and presented me with this magnificent present, which the people of the earth would fail to procure." So Gulnare thanked her brother for that which he had done; but her brother said: "O King of the age, to thank thee hath been incumbent on us; for thou hast treated my sister with beneficence, and we have entered thine abode, and eaten of thy provision." Then Saleh said: "If we stood serving thee, O King of the age, a thousand years, regarding nothing else, we could not requite thee, and our doing so would be but a small thing in comparison with thy desert." And Saleh remained with the king, he and his mother and the daughters of his uncle, forty days; after which he arose and kissed the ground before the king, the husband of his sister. So the king said to him: "What dost thou desire, O Saleh?" And he answered: "O King of the age, we desire of thy goodness that thou wouldst give us permission to depart; for we have become desirous of seeing again our family and our country and our relations and our homes. We will not, however, relinquish the service of thee, nor that of my sister nor the son of my sister; and by Allah, O King of the age, to quit you is not pleasant to my heart; but how can we act, when we have been reared in the sea, and the land is not agreeable to us?" So when the king heard his words, he rose upon his feet, and bade farewell to Saleh of the Sea and his mother and the daughters of his uncle, and they wept together on account of the separation. Then they said to the king: "We will never relinquish you, but after every period of a few days we will visit you." And after this, they flew toward the sea, and descended into it, and disappeared.
He then pulled out a case from his pocket, which was written on and sealed. He broke the seal and scattered its contents, revealing strung jewels of all kinds, including various jacinths and other gems, along with three hundred oblong emeralds and three hundred large jewels the size of ostrich eggs, shining more brightly than the sun and the moon. He said, "O King of the age, these jewels and jacinths are a gift from me to you; we never brought you a present before because we didn't know where Gulnare lived. Now that we see you are united with her and we are all connected, we brought you this gift. In a few days, we will bring you more like it. We have plenty of these jewels and jacinths, more than the pebbles on the ground, and we know the best and worst among them and where to find them, and they are easy for us to access." When the king looked at the jewels, he was stunned and said, "By Allah, one of these jewels is worth my kingdom!" The king thanked Saleh of the Sea for his generosity and then looked at Queen Gulnare and said, "I am humbled by your brother; he has honored me with this magnificent gift that no one else on earth could provide." Gulnare thanked her brother for what he had done, but he replied, "O King of the age, we should be thanking you; you have treated my sister kindly, and we have entered your home and enjoyed your hospitality." Saleh then said, "Even if we served you for a thousand years, we couldn’t repay you, and our service would be a small thing compared to what you deserve." Saleh stayed with the king, along with his mother and his uncle's daughters, for forty days. After that, he got up and kissed the ground before the king, who was his sister's husband. The king asked him, "What do you want, O Saleh?" He responded, "O King of the age, we ask you kindly to let us leave; we long to see our family, our country, and our homes again. However, we won’t stop serving you, nor will we abandon my sister or her son. By Allah, O King of the age, it pains my heart to leave you, but how can we stay when we’ve grown up in the sea, and the land is not suited for us?" When the king heard his words, he stood up and bid farewell to Saleh of the Sea, his mother, and his uncle's daughters, and they all cried together about the separation. They then said to the king, "We will never forget you, and every few days, we will come to visit." After that, they flew towards the sea, dove into it, and vanished.
The king treated Gulnare with beneficence, and honoured her exceedingly, and the little one grew up well; and his maternal uncle, with his grandmother and the daughters of his uncle, after every period of a few days used to come to the residence of the king, and to remain with him a month, and then return to their places. The boy ceased not to increase in beauty and loveliness until his age became fifteen years; and he was incomparable in his perfect beauty, and his stature and his justness of form. He had learned writing and reading, and history and grammar and philology, and archery; and he learned to play with the spear; and he also learned horsemanship, and all that the sons of the kings required. There was not one of the children of the inhabitants of the city, men and women, that talked not of the charms of that young man; for he was of surpassing loveliness and perfection; and the king loved him greatly. Then the king summoned the vizier and the emeers, and the lords of the empire, and the great men of the kingdom, and made them swear by binding oaths that they would make Bedr Basim king over them after his father; so they swore to him by binding oaths, and rejoiced thereat; and the king himself was beneficent to the people, courteous in speech and of auspicious aspect. And on the following day, the king mounted, together with the lords of the empire and all the emeers, and all the soldiers, and they ceased not to proceed until they arrived at the vestibule of the palace; the king's son riding. Thereupon he alighted, and his father embraced him, he and the emeers, and they seated him upon the throne of the kingdom, while his father stood, as also did the emeers, before him. Then Bedr Basim judged the people, displaced the tyrannical and invested the just, and continued to give judgment until near midday, when he rose from the throne of the kingdom, and went in to his mother, Gulnare of the Sea, having upon his head the crown, and resembling the moon. So when his mother saw him, and the king before him, she rose to him and kissed him, and congratulated him on his elevation to the dignity of sultan; and she offered up a prayer in favour of him and his father for length of life, and victory over their enemies. He then sat with his mother and rested; and when the time of afternoon-prayers arrived, he rode with the emeers before him until he came to the horse-course, where he played with arms till the time of nightfall, together with his father and the lords of his empire; after which he returned to the palace, with all the people before him. Every day he used to ride to the horse-course; and when he returned, he sat to judge the people, and administered justice between the emeer and the poor man. He ceased not to do thus for a whole year; and after that, he used to ride to the chase, and go about through the cities and provinces that were under his rule making proclamation of safety and security, and doing as do the kings; and he was incomparable among the people of his age in glory and courage, and in justice to the people.
The king treated Gulnare kindly and honored her greatly, and the young boy grew up well. His maternal uncle, grandmother, and his uncle's daughters visited the king every few days, staying for a month each time before returning home. The boy continued to grow in beauty and charm until he turned fifteen, becoming unmatched in his perfect looks, stature, and form. He learned to read and write, study history, grammar, and language, as well as archery. He also became skilled with a spear and excelled in horsemanship, mastering all that was expected of a king's son. The children of the city, both boys and girls, couldn't stop talking about how charming this young man was; he was exceptionally handsome and admirable, and the king loved him dearly. Then the king called upon the vizier, nobles, and prominent figures of the kingdom and made them swear binding oaths to make Bedr Basim their king after him. They swore eagerly, and the king, being gracious to the people, was polite in his speech and appeared fortunate. The next day, the king rode out with the nobles, officials, and soldiers, continuing until they reached the palace entrance, with the king's son riding alongside. He dismounted, and his father embraced him, along with the nobles, and they placed him on the throne while his father and the nobles stood before him. Bedr Basim passed judgments to ensure justice, removing the tyrants and empowering the fair, continuing to rule until midday. Afterward, he stepped down from the throne and went to see his mother, Gulnare of the Sea, wearing a crown and shining like the moon. When she saw him with the king beside him, she stood, kissed him, and congratulated him on becoming sultan, praying for him and his father's long lives and victory over their foes. He then sat with his mother to rest, and when it was time for afternoon prayers, he rode out with the nobles to the horse course, where he practiced arms until nightfall, accompanied by his father and the kingdom's lords. After returning to the palace with everyone following him, he rode to the horse course every day. Upon his return, he’d sit to judge the people, administering justice between the noble and the commoner. He continued this routine for a whole year; afterward, he would go hunting and travel through his cities and provinces, announcing safety and security, acting just as kings do, and he gained unmatched respect among his peers in glory, bravery, and fairness to the people.
Now it came to pass that the old king, the father of Bedr Basim, fell sick one day, whereupon his heart throbbed, and he felt that he was about to be removed to the mansion of eternity. Then his malady increased so that he was at the point of death. He therefore summoned his son, and charged him to take care of his subjects and his mother and all the lords of his empire and all the dependants. He also made them swear, and covenanted with them a second time, that they would obey his son; and he confided in their oaths. And after this he remained a few days, and was admitted to the mercy of God, whose name be exalted! His son Bedr Basim, and his wife Gulnare and the emeers and viziers and the lords of the empire, mourned over him; and they made for him a tomb, and buried him in it, and continued the ceremonies of mourning for him a whole month. Saleh, the brother of Gulnare, and her mother, and the daughters of her uncle, also came, and consoled them for the loss of the king; and they said: "O Gulnare, if the king hath died, he hath left this ingenuous youth, and he who hath left such as he is hath not died. This is he who hath not an equal, the crushing lion, and the splendid moon." Then the lords of the empire, and the grandees, went in to the King Bedr Basim, and said to him: "O King, there is no harm in mourning for the king; but mourning becometh not any save women; therefore trouble not thy heart and ours by mourning for thy father; for he hath died and left thee, and he who hath left such as thou art hath not died." They proceeded to address him with soft words, and to console him, and after that they conducted him into the bath; and when he came forth from the bath, he put on a magnificent suit woven of gold, adorned with jewels and jacinths, and he put the royal crown upon his head, seated himself upon the throne of his kingdom, and performed the affairs of the people, deciding equitably between the strong and the weak, and exacting for the poor man his due from the emeer; wherefore the people loved him exceedingly. Thus he continued to do for the space of a whole year; and after every short period, his family of the sea visited him; so his life was pleasant, and his eye was cheerful: and he ceased not to live in this state until he was visited by the terminator of delights and the separator of companions. This is the end of their story. The mercy of God be on them all!
Once upon a time, the old king, Bedr Basim's father, fell sick one day. His heart raced, and he sensed he was nearing the end of his life. As his illness worsened and he approached death, he called for his son and asked him to take care of his subjects, his mother, and all the lords and dependents of his empire. He made them swear an oath to obey his son, trusting their promises. After a few days, he passed away and was granted mercy from God, whose name is to be praised. Bedr Basim, his wife Gulnare, the emirs, viziers, and the lords of the empire mourned for him, built him a tomb, buried him, and observed a month of mourning. Gulnare's brother Saleh, her mother, and the daughters of her uncle came to console them, saying, "Gulnare, although the king has died, he left behind this remarkable young man. Anyone who has left someone like him has not truly died. He is unique, a fierce lion, and a shining moon." The lords of the empire and the nobles approached King Bedr Basim and said, "Your Majesty, it's okay to mourn the king, but mourning is not meant for men; do not trouble your heart or ours by grieving for your father. He has died but left you, and anyone who leaves someone like you has not truly died." They spoke to him kindly and consoled him, then took him to the bath. When he emerged, he wore a magnificent outfit made of gold, adorned with jewels and garnets, placed the royal crown on his head, sat on his throne, and attended to the needs of his people, judging fairly between the strong and the weak, ensuring the poor received their due from the emir. Because of this, the people loved him deeply. He continued in this way for a whole year, during which his family from the sea visited him frequently; his life was joyful, and his spirits were high. He remained in this state until he was visited by the end of joys and the separator of companions. This concludes their story. May God's mercy be upon them all!
THE STORY OF ALADDIN; OR, THE WONDERFUL LAMP
In the capital of one of the large and rich provinces of the kingdom of China there lived a tailor, named Mustapha, who was so poor that he could hardly, by his daily labour, maintain himself and his family, which consisted of a wife and son.
In the capital of one of the large and wealthy provinces of the kingdom of China, there lived a tailor named Mustapha, who was so poor that he could barely support himself and his family, which included a wife and son, through his daily work.
His son, who was called Aladdin, had been brought up in a very careless and idle manner, and by that means had contracted many vicious habits. He was obstinate, and disobedient to his father and mother, who, when he grew up, could not keep him within doors. He was in the habit of going out early in the morning, and would stay out all day, playing in the streets with idle children of his own age.
His son, named Aladdin, had grown up in a very carefree and lazy way, which led him to develop a lot of bad habits. He was stubborn and disobedient to his parents, who, as he got older, couldn't keep him inside the house. He would often go out early in the morning and spend the whole day playing in the streets with other kids his age.
When he was old enough to learn a trade, his father, not being able to put him out to any other, took him into his own shop, and taught him how to use his needle: but neither fair words nor the fear of chastisement were capable of fixing his lively genius. All his father's endeavours to keep him to his work were in vain; for no sooner was his back turned, than he was gone for that day. Mustapha chastised him, but Aladdin was incorrigible, and his father, to his great grief, was forced to abandon him to his idleness: and was so much troubled at not being able to reclaim him, that it threw him into a fit of sickness, of which he died in a few months.
When he was old enough to learn a trade, his father, unable to send him anywhere else, took him into his own shop and taught him how to use a needle. But neither kind words nor the threat of punishment could keep his spirited nature focused. All of his father's efforts to get him to work were useless; as soon as his father turned away, he was gone for the day. Mustapha punished him, but Aladdin was impossible to reform, and his father, heartbroken, had to give up on getting him to work. He was so troubled by his son's lack of motivation that it led to a serious illness, and he passed away a few months later.
The mother, finding that her son would not follow his father's business, shut up the shop, sold off the implements of trade, and with the money she received for them, and what she could get by spinning cotton, thought to maintain herself and her son.
The mother, realizing that her son wasn’t going to take over his father’s business, closed the shop, sold the tools of the trade, and planned to support herself and her son with the money she got from selling them and what she could earn by spinning cotton.
Aladdin, who was now no longer restrained by the fear of a father, and who cared so little for his mother that whenever she chid him he would abuse her, gave himself entirely over to his idle habits, and was never out of the streets from his companions. This course he followed till he was fifteen years old, without giving his mind to any useful pursuit, or the least reflection on what would become of him. In this situation, as he was one day playing with his vagabond associates, a stranger passing by stood to observe him.
Aladdin, now free from the fear of his father and indifferent to his mother, whom he would insult whenever she scolded him, completely indulged in his lazy ways, constantly hanging out with his friends in the streets. He continued this lifestyle until he turned fifteen, without ever considering any useful activities or thinking about his future. One day, while he was playing with his unruly friends, a stranger happened to pass by and stopped to watch him.
This stranger was a sorcerer, called the African magician; as he was a native of Africa, and had been but two days arrived from thence.
This stranger was a sorcerer known as the African magician, since he was originally from Africa and had only just arrived two days ago.
The African magician, who was a good physiognomist, observing in Aladdin's countenance something absolutely necessary for the execution of the design he was engaged in, inquired artfully about his family, who he was, and what were his inclinations; and when he had learned all he desired to know, went up to him, and taking him aside from his comrades, said: "Child, was not your father called Mustapha, the tailor?" "Yes, sir," answered the boy; "but he has been dead a long time."
The African magician, who was skilled at reading faces, noticed something in Aladdin's expression that was essential for his plan. He cleverly asked about Aladdin's family, who he was, and what he liked. Once he got all the information he needed, he approached Aladdin, pulled him away from his friends, and said: "Kid, wasn’t your father named Mustapha, the tailor?" "Yes, sir," the boy replied, "but he's been dead for a long time."
At these words, the African magician threw his arms about Aladdin's neck, and kissed him several times with tears in his eyes. Aladdin, who observed his tears, asked him what made him weep. "Alas! my son," cried the African magician with a sigh, "how can I forbear? I am your uncle; your worthy father was my own brother. I have been many years abroad, and now I am come home with the hopes of seeing him, you tell me he is dead. But it is some relief to my affliction, that I knew you at first sight, you are so like him." Then he asked Aladdin, putting his hand into his purse, where his mother lived, and as soon as he had informed him, gave him a handful of small money, saying: "Go, my son, to your mother, give my love to her, and tell her that I will visit her to-morrow, that I may have the satisfaction of seeing where my good brother lived so long."
At these words, the African magician wrapped his arms around Aladdin's neck and kissed him several times, tears in his eyes. Aladdin, noticing his tears, asked what was making him cry. "Oh, my son," the African magician sighed, "how can I help it? I am your uncle; your father was my own brother. I've been away for many years, and now I've come home hoping to see him, but you tell me he's dead. At least it's a little comforting that I recognized you right away; you look just like him." Then he asked Aladdin, reaching into his purse, where his mother lived, and as soon as he learned that, he gave him a handful of coins, saying, "Go, my son, to your mother, send my love to her, and tell her I will visit her tomorrow so I can see where my good brother lived for so long."
As soon as the African magician left his newly-adopted nephew, Aladdin ran to his mother, overjoyed at the money his uncle had given him. "Mother," said he, "have I an uncle?" "No, child," replied his mother, "you have no uncle by your father's side, or mine." "I am just now come," said Aladdin, "from a man who says he is my uncle on my father's side. He cried and kissed me when I told him my father was dead; and to show you that what I tell you is truth," added he, pulling out the money, "see what he has given me; he charged me to give his love to you, and to tell you that to-morrow he will come and pay you a visit, that he may see the house my father lived and died in." "Indeed, child," replied the mother, "your father had a brother, but he has been dead a long time, and I never heard of another."
As soon as the African magician left his newly-adopted nephew, Aladdin ran to his mother, excited about the money his uncle had given him. "Mom," he said, "do I have an uncle?" "No, dear," his mother replied, "you don't have an uncle on either your father's side or mine." "I just got back," Aladdin said, "from a man who claims to be my uncle on my father's side. He cried and hugged me when I told him my father had died; and to prove that I'm telling the truth," he added, pulling out the money, "look at what he gave me. He asked me to send his love to you and to tell you that tomorrow he'll come visit so he can see the house where my father lived and died." "Well, dear," the mother replied, "your father did have a brother, but he passed away a long time ago, and I've never heard of another."
The mother and son talked no more then of the African magician; but the next day Aladdin's uncle found him playing in another part of the town with other youths, and embracing him as before, put two pieces of gold into his hand, and said to him: "Carry this, child, to your mother, tell her that I will come and see her to-night, and bid her get us something for supper; but first show me the house where you live."
The mother and son didn't talk any more about the African magician; but the next day, Aladdin's uncle found him playing with other kids in a different part of town. Embracing him like before, he slipped two gold coins into his hand and said, "Take this, kid, to your mom, and tell her I’ll come by to see her tonight. Ask her to prepare something for supper; but first, show me where you live."
After Aladdin had showed the African magician the house, he carried the two pieces of gold to his mother, and when he had told her of his uncle's intention, she went out and bought provisions. She spent the whole day in preparing the supper; and at night, when it was ready, said to her son: "Perhaps your uncle knows not how to find our house; go and bring him if you meet with him."
After Aladdin showed the African magician the house, he took the two pieces of gold to his mother. When he told her about his uncle's plan, she went out and bought groceries. She spent the whole day cooking dinner, and at night, when it was ready, she said to her son, "Maybe your uncle doesn't know how to find our house; go and bring him if you see him."
Though Aladdin had showed the magician the house, he was ready to go, when somebody knocked at the door, which he immediately opened; and the magician came in loaded with wine, and all sorts of fruits, which he brought for a dessert.
Though Aladdin had shown the magician the house, he was ready to leave when someone knocked at the door. He opened it right away, and the magician came in carrying wine and all kinds of fruits that he brought for dessert.
After the African magician had given what he brought into Aladdin's hands, he saluted his mother, and desired her to shew him the place where his brother Mustapha used to sit on the sofa; and when she had so done, he fell down and kissed it several times, crying out with tears in his eyes: "My poor brother! how unhappy am I, not to have come soon enough to give you one last embrace." Aladdin's mother desired him to sit down in the same place, but he declined. "No," said he, "but give me leave to sit opposite, that although I am deprived of the satisfaction of seeing one so dear to me, I may at least have the pleasure of beholding the place where he used to sit."
After the African magician had handed over what he brought to Aladdin, he greeted his mother and asked her to show him where his brother Mustapha used to sit on the sofa. When she pointed it out, he knelt down and kissed it several times, tears in his eyes, crying out: "My poor brother! How heartbroken I am, not to have come soon enough to give you one last hug." Aladdin's mother asked him to sit down in the same spot, but he refused. "No," he said, "instead, let me sit across from it so that even though I can't see you, I can at least enjoy the sight of the place where you once sat."
When the magician had sat down, he began to enter into discourse with Aladdin's mother: "My good sister," said he, "do not be surprised at your never having seen me all the time you were married to my brother Mustapha. I have been forty years absent from this country, which is my native place, as well as my late brother's; and during that time have travelled into the Indies, Persia, Arabia, Syria, and Egypt; have resided in the finest towns of those countries; and afterward crossed over into Africa, where I made a longer stay. At last, as it is natural for a man to remember his native country, I was desirous to see mine again, and to embrace my dear brother; and finding I had strength enough to undertake so long a journey, I immediately made the necessary preparations, and set out. I will not tell you the length of time it took me, all the obstacles I met with, and what fatigues I have endured to come hither; but nothing ever afflicted me so much, as hearing of my brother's death. I observed his features in the face of my nephew, your son, and distinguished him among a number of lads with whom he was at play; he can tell you how I received the most melancholy news that ever reached my ears. But God be praised for all things! it is a comfort for me to find, as it were, my brother in a son, who has his most remarkable features."
When the magician sat down, he started talking to Aladdin's mother: "My dear sister," he said, "don’t be surprised that you’ve never seen me during your marriage to my brother Mustapha. I've been away from this country, which is also my brother’s home, for forty years. During that time, I traveled to the Indies, Persia, Arabia, Syria, and Egypt, living in some of the finest cities there, and then I crossed over to Africa, where I stayed longer. Eventually, as is natural for someone to remember their homeland, I wanted to see my country again and embrace my beloved brother. When I felt strong enough to take such a long journey, I quickly made the necessary arrangements and set off. I won’t share how long it took, the obstacles I faced, or the hardships I endured to get here, but nothing upset me more than hearing about my brother’s death. I saw his features in your son, my nephew, and recognized him among a group of boys he was playing with; he can tell you how I received the saddest news I've ever heard. But thank God for everything! It comforts me to find, in a way, my brother in a son who shares his most distinct features."
The African magician, perceiving that the widow began to weep at the remembrance of her husband, changed the conversation, and turning toward her son, asked him his name. "I am called Aladdin," said he. "Well, Aladdin," replied the magician, "what business do you follow? Are you of any trade?"
The African magician, noticing that the widow started to cry at the memory of her husband, changed the subject and turned to her son, asking him his name. "My name is Aladdin," he replied. "Alright, Aladdin," said the magician, "what do you do for a living? Do you have a trade?"
At this question the youth hung down his head, and was not a little abashed when his mother answered: "Aladdin is an idle fellow; his father, when alive, strove all he could to teach him his trade, but could not succeed; and since his death he does nothing but idle away his time in the streets, as you saw him, without considering he is no longer a child; and if you do not make him ashamed of it, I despair of his ever coming to any good. He knows that his father left him no fortune, and sees me endeavour to get bread by spinning cotton; for my part, I am resolved one of these days to turn him out of doors, and let him provide for himself."
At this question, the young man looked down and felt quite embarrassed when his mother replied: "Aladdin is a lazy guy; his father tried his best to teach him his trade while he was alive, but he couldn't make it stick. Since his father's death, all he does is waste time hanging out in the streets, just like you saw him, without realizing he's not a kid anymore. If you don’t make him feel ashamed of this, I fear he will never amount to anything. He knows his father left him no inheritance and watches me struggle to earn a living by spinning cotton. As for me, I am determined to kick him out one of these days and force him to fend for himself."
After these words, Aladdin's mother burst into tears; and the magician said: "This is not well, nephew; you must think of getting your livelihood. There are many sorts of trades, consider if you have not an inclination to some of them; perhaps you did not like your father's and would prefer another; come, do not disguise your sentiments from me; I will endeavour to help you." But finding that Aladdin returned no answer, "If you have no mind," continued he, "to learn any handicraft, I will take a shop for you, furnish it with all sorts of fine stuffs and linens; and with the money you make of them lay in fresh goods, and then you will live in an honourable way. Consult your inclination, and tell me freely what you think of my proposal."
After saying this, Aladdin's mother started crying; and the magician said, "This isn't right, nephew; you need to think about how to support yourself. There are all kinds of trades, think about whether any of them interest you; maybe you didn't like your father's trade and would prefer something else. Come on, don't hide your feelings from me; I’ll try to help you." But when Aladdin didn’t respond, he continued, "If you don’t want to learn any craft, I’ll rent a shop for you, fill it with all kinds of nice goods and linens; then you can sell them, reinvest the profits, and live a respectable life. Think about what you like, and tell me honestly what you think of my offer."
This plan greatly flattered Aladdin, who hated work but had sense enough to know that such shops were much frequented and the owners respected. He told the magician he had a greater inclination to that business than to any other, and that he should be much obliged to him for his kindness. "Since this profession is agreeable to you," said the African magician, "I will carry you with me to-morrow, clothe you as handsomely as the best merchants in the city, and afterward we will think of opening a shop as I mentioned."
This plan really flattered Aladdin, who didn’t like working but understood that those shops were popular and the owners well-respected. He told the magician that he was more interested in that business than anything else, and he would be very grateful for his kindness. "Since this profession suits you," said the African magician, "I'll take you with me tomorrow, dress you as nicely as the best merchants in the city, and afterward we can think about opening a shop like I mentioned."
The widow, who never till then could believe that the magician was her husband's brother, no longer doubted after his promises of kindness to her son. She thanked him for his good intentions; and after having exhorted Aladdin to render himself worthy of his uncle's favour by good behaviour, served up supper, at which they talked of several indifferent matters; and then the magician, who saw that the night was pretty far advanced, took his leave, and retired.
The widow, who had never been able to believe that the magician was her husband's brother, no longer doubted after he promised to be kind to her son. She thanked him for his good intentions; and after encouraging Aladdin to earn his uncle's favor through good behavior, she prepared dinner, where they chatted about various unimportant topics. Then the magician, noticing that it was getting late, said goodbye and left.
He came again the next day, as he had promised, and took Aladdin with him to a merchant, who sold all sorts of clothes for different ages and ranks ready made, and a variety of fine stuffs. He asked to see some that suited Aladdin in size; and Aladdin, charmed with the liberality of his new uncle, made choice of one, and the magician immediately paid for it.
He came back the next day, just like he promised, and took Aladdin with him to a merchant who sold all kinds of clothes for different ages and social classes, ready-made, along with a variety of fine materials. He asked to see some that would fit Aladdin, and Aladdin, delighted by his new uncle's generosity, picked out one, and the magician immediately paid for it.
When the boy found himself so handsomely equipped, he returned his uncle thanks; who promised never to forsake him, but always to take him along with him; which he did to the most frequented places in the city, and particularly where the principal merchants kept their shops. When he brought him into the street where they sold the richest stuffs and finest linens, he said to Aladdin: "As you are soon to be a merchant, it is proper you should frequent these shops, and be acquainted with them." He then showed him the largest and finest mosques, carried him to the khans or inns where the merchants and travellers lodged, and afterward to the sultan's palace, where he had free access; and at last brought him to his own khan, where, meeting with some merchants he had become acquainted with since his arrival, he gave them a treat, to bring them and his pretended nephew acquainted.
When the boy found himself so well-equipped, he thanked his uncle, who promised never to abandon him and always to take him along. He did, taking him to the busiest spots in the city, especially where the main merchants had their shops. When they reached the street with the finest goods and linens, he said to Aladdin, "Since you're about to become a merchant, it's important for you to visit these shops and get to know them." He then showed him the largest and most beautiful mosques, took him to the inns where merchants and travelers stayed, and finally brought him to the sultan's palace, where he had free access. Lastly, he took him to his own inn, where, meeting up with some merchants he had befriended since arriving, he treated them to a meal to introduce them to his supposed nephew.
This entertainment lasted till night, when Aladdin would have taken leave of his uncle to go home, but the magician would not let him go by himself, but conducted him to his mother, who, as soon as she saw him so well dressed, was transported with joy, and bestowed a thousand blessings upon the magician, for being at so great an expense for her child. "Generous relation!" said she, "I know not how to thank you for your liberality! I wish you may live long enough to witness my son's gratitude, which he cannot better shew than by regulating his conduct by your good advice."
This entertainment went on until night, when Aladdin would have said goodbye to his uncle to go home, but the magician wouldn’t let him leave on his own. Instead, he took him to his mother, who, as soon as she saw him dressed so nicely, was overcome with joy and showered the magician with a thousand blessings for spending so much on her son. “Generous relative!” she said, “I don’t know how to thank you for your kindness! I hope you live long enough to see my son’s gratitude, which he can best show by following your good advice.”
"Aladdin," replied the magician, "is a good boy, and I believe we shall do very well; but I am sorry for one thing, which is, that I cannot perform to-morrow what I promised, because, as it is Friday, the shops will be shut up, and therefore we cannot hire or furnish one till Saturday. I will, however, call on him to-morrow and take him to walk in the gardens, where people of the best fashion generally resort. Perhaps he has never seen these amusements, he has only hitherto been among children; but now he must see men." The African magician then took his leave of the mother and the son, and retired.
"Aladdin," the magician replied, "is a good kid, and I think we'll do great together; but I regret one thing, which is that I can't do what I promised tomorrow because it's Friday, and the shops will be closed. So we can't rent or get anything until Saturday. However, I will visit him tomorrow and take him for a walk in the gardens, where the elite usually gather. He may not have experienced these activities before; he's only been around kids until now, but it's time for him to see adults." The African magician then said goodbye to the mother and son and left.
Aladdin rose early the next morning, dressed himself to be ready, and after he had waited some time began to be impatient and stood watching at the door; but as soon as he perceived his uncle coming, he told his mother, took his leave of her, and ran to meet him.
Aladdin got up early the next morning, got dressed to be prepared, and after waiting for a while, he started to get impatient and stood by the door watching. But as soon as he saw his uncle approaching, he told his mother, said goodbye to her, and ran to meet him.
The magician caressed Aladdin, and said: "Come, my dear child, and I will shew you fine things." He then led him out at one of the gates of the city, to some magnificent palaces, to each of which belonged beautiful gardens, into which anybody might enter. At every building he came to, he asked Aladdin if he did not think it fine; and the youth was ready to answer when any one presented itself, crying out: "Here is a finer house, uncle, than any we have seen yet." By this artifice, the cunning magician led Aladdin some way into the country; and as he meant to carry him farther, pretending to be tired, he took an opportunity to sit down in one of the gardens on the brink of a fountain of clear water, which discharged itself by a lion's mouth of bronze into a basin: "Come, nephew," said he, "you must be weary as well as I; let us rest ourselves, and we shall be better able to pursue our walk."
The magician gently took Aladdin's hand and said, "Come, my dear child, and I'll show you some amazing things." He then led him out through one of the city gates to some stunning palaces, each with beautiful gardens that anyone could enter. At every building they passed, he asked Aladdin if he thought it was impressive, and the young boy eagerly responded whenever they arrived at a new one, exclaiming, "This is a nicer house, uncle, than any we've seen so far." With this trick, the clever magician led Aladdin further into the countryside; and since he planned to take him even farther, he pretended to be tired and seized the chance to sit down in one of the gardens by a clear water fountain that flowed from a bronze lion into a basin. "Come, nephew," he said, "you must be tired too; let’s take a break so we can continue our walk better."
After they had sat down, the magician pulled from his girdle a handkerchief with cakes and fruit, which he had provided, and laid them on the edge of the basin. He broke a cake in two, gave one half to Aladdin and ate the other himself; and in regard to the fruit, left him at liberty to take which sort he liked best. During this short repast, he exhorted his nephew to leave off keeping company with vagabonds, and seek that of wise and prudent men, to improve by their conversation; "For," said he, "you will soon be at man's estate, and you cannot too early begin to imitate their example." When they had eaten as much as they liked, they pursued their walk through gardens separated from one another only by small ditches, which marked out the limits without interrupting the communication; so great was the confidence the inhabitants reposed in each other. By this means, the African magician drew Aladdin insensibly beyond the gardens, and crossed the country, till they nearly reached the mountains.
After they sat down, the magician took a handkerchief with cakes and fruit from his belt that he had brought along and placed them on the edge of the basin. He broke a cake in half, gave one half to Aladdin, and ate the other himself; as for the fruit, he let Aladdin choose whatever kind he liked best. During this brief meal, he urged his nephew to stop hanging out with troublemakers and instead surround himself with wise and sensible people to learn from their conversations. "Because," he said, "you'll soon be an adult, and there's no better time to start following their example." Once they had eaten their fill, they continued their walk through gardens, separated only by small ditches that marked the boundaries but didn’t interrupt communication, as the residents had great trust in one another. This way, the African magician gradually led Aladdin beyond the gardens and through the countryside until they were almost at the mountains.
Aladdin, who had never been so far before, began to find himself much tired, and said to the magician: "Where are we going, uncle? We have left the gardens a great way behind us, and I see nothing but mountains; if we go much farther, I do not know whether I shall be able to reach the town again!" "Never fear, nephew," said the false uncle; "I will shew you another garden which surpasses all we have yet seen; and when we come there, you will say that you would have been sorry to have been so nigh, and not seen it." Aladdin was soon persuaded; and the magician, to make the way seem shorter and less fatiguing, told him a great many stories.
Aladdin, who had never traveled this far before, started to feel really tired and said to the magician, "Where are we going, uncle? We’ve left the gardens behind us a long time ago, and all I see are mountains; if we go much farther, I don’t know if I’ll be able to make it back to the town!" "Don't worry, nephew," said the fake uncle; "I’ll show you another garden that’s even better than any we’ve seen so far; when we get there, you’ll be glad you didn’t miss it." Aladdin was quickly convinced, and to make the journey seem shorter and less exhausting, the magician told him a lot of stories.
At last they arrived between two mountains of moderate height, and equal size, divided by a narrow valley, which was the place where the magician intended to execute the design that had brought him from Africa to China. "We will go no farther now," said he to Aladdin: "I will shew you here some extraordinary things, which, when you have seen, you will thank me for: but while I strike a light, gather up all the loose dry sticks you can see, to kindle a fire with."
At last, they arrived between two moderately sized mountains, equally tall, separated by a narrow valley, which was where the magician intended to carry out the plan that had brought him from Africa to China. "We won't go any farther now," he said to Aladdin. "I'll show you some amazing things here that you’ll be grateful for once you’ve seen them. But while I start a fire, gather up all the loose dry sticks you can find to help with it."
Aladdin collected a great heap and the magician presently set them on fire, and when they were in a blaze, threw in some incense which raised a cloud of smoke. This he dispersed on each side, by pronouncing several magical words which the lad did not understand.
Aladdin gathered a huge pile, and the magician quickly set it on fire. Once it was blazing, he tossed in some incense that created a cloud of smoke. He spread the smoke to the sides by saying a few magical words that the boy didn’t understand.
At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the magician, and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a brass ring fixed into the middle. Aladdin was so frightened at what he saw, that he would have run away; but the magician caught hold of him, abused him, and gave him such a box on the ear that he knocked him down. Aladdin got up trembling, and with tears in his eyes, said to the magician: "What have I done, uncle, to be treated in this severe manner?" "I have my reasons," answered the magician; "I am your uncle, I supply the place of your father, and you ought to make no reply. But, child," added he, softening, "do not be afraid; for I shall not ask anything of you, but that you obey me punctually, if you would reap the advantages which I intend you." These fair promises calmed Aladdin's fears and resentment; and when the magician saw that he was appeased, he said to him: "You see what I have done by virtue of my incense, and the words I pronounced. Know then, that under this stone there is hidden a treasure, destined to be yours, and which will make you richer than the greatest monarch in the world: no person but yourself is permitted to lift this stone, or enter the cave; so you must punctually execute what I may command, for it is a matter of great consequence both to you and me."
At that moment, the ground shook and opened up right in front of the magician, revealing a stone lying flat with a brass ring set in the middle. Aladdin was so scared by what he saw that he nearly ran away, but the magician grabbed him, insulted him, and slapped him hard enough to knock him down. Aladdin stood up trembling, tears in his eyes, and said to the magician, “What have I done, uncle, to deserve this harsh treatment?” “I have my reasons,” the magician replied. “I’m your uncle, taking the place of your father, and you shouldn’t argue. But, child,” he added, softening his tone, “don’t be afraid; I won’t ask anything from you except that you follow my instructions exactly if you want to benefit from what I have planned for you.” These kind promises eased Aladdin's fears and anger, and when the magician saw that he was calmed down, he said to him, “You see what I’ve done through my incense and the words I spoke. Know that under this stone lies a treasure meant for you, one that will make you richer than the greatest king in the world. No one but you can lift this stone or enter the cave, so you must follow my commands precisely, as it's very important for both of us.”
At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the magician, and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a brass ring fixed into the middle.
At that moment, the ground shook and opened up right in front of the magician, revealing a stone lying flat, with a brass ring embedded in the center.
Aladdin, amazed at all he saw and heard the magician say of the treasure which was to make him happy forevermore, forgot what was past, and rising, said: "Well, uncle, what is to be done? Command me, I am ready to obey." "I am overjoyed, child," said the African magician, embracing him; "take hold of the ring, and lift up that stone." "Indeed, uncle," replied Aladdin, "I am not strong enough; you must help me." "You have no occasion for my assistance," answered the magician; "if I help you, we shall be able to do nothing; take hold of the ring, pronounce the names of your father and grandfather, then lift it up, and you will find it will come easily." Aladdin did as the magician bade him, raised the stone with ease, and laid it on one side.
Aladdin, amazed by everything he saw and heard the magician say about the treasure that would make him happy forever, forgot about the past. He rose and said, "So, uncle, what should we do? Just tell me, and I’ll do it." "I'm so happy, my child," the African magician said, embracing him. "Grab the ring and lift that stone." "Actually, uncle," Aladdin replied, "I’m not strong enough; you need to help me." "You don’t need my help," the magician replied. "If I assist you, we won’t be able to do anything. Just grab the ring, say the names of your father and grandfather, then lift it, and you'll see it will come up easily." Aladdin followed the magician's instructions, lifted the stone effortlessly, and set it aside.
When the stone was pulled up, there appeared a cavity of about three or four feet deep, with a little door, and steps to go down lower. "Observe, my son," said the African magician, "what I direct. Descend into the cave, and when you are at the bottom of those steps you will find a door which will lead you into a spacious vault, divided into three great halls, in each of which you will see four large brass cisterns placed on each side, full of gold and silver; but take care you do not meddle with them. Before you enter the first hall, be sure to tuck up your vest, wrap it about you, and then pass through the second into the third without stopping. Above all, have a care that you do not touch the walls; for if you do, you will die instantly. At the end of the third hall, you will find a door which opens into a garden planted with fine trees loaded with fruit; walk directly across the garden by a path which will lead you to five steps that will bring you upon a terrace, where you will see a niche before you, and in that niche a lighted lamp. Take the lamp down, and extinguish it: when you have thrown away the wick, and poured out the liquor, put it in your vestband and bring it to me. Do not be afraid that the liquor will spoil your clothes, for it is not oil; and the lamp will be dry as soon as it is thrown out. If you should wish for any of the fruit of the garden, you may gather as much as you please."
When the stone was lifted, a cavity about three or four feet deep was revealed, with a small door and steps leading down further. "Pay attention, my son," said the African magician, "to what I'm telling you. Go down into the cave, and when you reach the bottom of those steps, you'll find a door that opens into a large chamber, divided into three big halls, each containing four large brass cisterns on either side, filled with gold and silver; but be careful not to touch them. Before you enter the first hall, make sure to tuck up your garment and wrap it around you, and then pass through the second into the third without stopping. Above all, be cautious not to touch the walls; if you do, you will die immediately. At the end of the third hall, there will be a door that leads to a garden filled with beautiful fruit-bearing trees; walk straight across the garden along a path that will take you to five steps leading up to a terrace, where you'll see a niche in front of you with a lamp that is lit. Take the lamp down and put it out: after throwing away the wick and pouring out the liquid, keep it in your garment and bring it to me. Don't worry about the liquid damaging your clothes, because it’s not oil, and the lamp will be dry as soon as it's emptied. If you want any of the fruit from the garden, feel free to pick as much as you like."
After these words, the magician drew a ring off his finger, and put it on one of Aladdin's, telling him that it was a preservative against all evil, while he should observe what he had prescribed to him. After this instruction he said: "Go down boldly, child, and we shall both be rich all our lives."
After saying this, the magician took a ring off his finger and put it on one of Aladdin's, telling him it would protect him from all evil as long as he followed his instructions. After giving this advice, he said, "Go down confidently, kid, and we will both be wealthy for the rest of our lives."
Aladdin jumped into the cave, descended the steps, and found the three halls just as the African magician had described. He went through them with all the precaution the fear of death could inspire; crossed the garden without stopping, took down the lamp from the niche, threw out the wick and the liquor, and, as the magician had desired, put it in his vestband. But as he came down from the terrace, he stopped in the garden to observe the fruit, which he only had a glimpse of in crossing it. All the trees were loaded with extraordinary fruit, of different colours on each tree. Some bore fruit entirely white, and some clear and transparent as crystal; some pale red, and others deeper; some green, blue, and purple, and others yellow: in short, there was fruit of all colours. The white were pearls; the clear and transparent, diamonds; the deep red, rubies; the green, emeralds; the blue, turquoises; the purple, amethysts; and those that were of yellow cast, sapphires. Aladdin was altogether ignorant of their worth, and would have preferred figs and grapes, or any other fruits. But though he took them only for coloured glass of little value, yet he was so pleased with the variety of the colours, and the beauty and extraordinary size of the seeming fruit, that he resolved to gather some of every sort; and accordingly filled the two new purses his uncle had bought for him with his clothes. Some he wrapped up in the skirts of his vest, which was of silk, large and full, and he crammed his bosom as full as it could hold.
Aladdin jumped into the cave, went down the steps, and found the three halls just like the African magician had described. He moved through them with all the caution that the fear of death could inspire; crossed the garden without stopping, took the lamp from the niche, got rid of the wick and the liquid, and, as the magician had instructed, tucked it into his waistband. But as he came down from the terrace, he paused in the garden to take a closer look at the fruit, which he had only glimpsed while crossing it. All the trees were heavy with extraordinary fruit, each tree displaying different colors. Some had completely white fruit, others clear and transparent like crystal; some were pale red, while others were a deeper shade; some were green, blue, and purple, and others yellow: in short, there was fruit of every color. The white ones were pearls; the clear and transparent ones were diamonds; the deep red ones were rubies; the green ones were emeralds; the blue ones were turquoises; the purple ones were amethysts; and the yellowish ones were sapphires. Aladdin had no idea of their value and would have preferred figs and grapes or any other common fruits. But even though he thought they were just colored glass of little worth, he was so captivated by the variety of colors and the beauty and extraordinary size of the seemingly fruit that he decided to pick some of each type; he filled the two new purses his uncle had bought for him with his clothes. Some he wrapped up in the skirts of his large, full silk vest, and he stuffed his chest as full as it could hold.
Aladdin, having thus loaded himself with riches, returned through the three halls with the same precaution, made all the haste he could, that he might not make his uncle wait, and soon arrived at the mouth of the cave, where the African magician expected him with the utmost impatience. As soon as Aladdin saw him, he cried out: "Pray, uncle, lend me your hand, to help me out." "Give me the lamp first," replied the magician; "it will be troublesome to you." "Indeed, uncle," answered Aladdin, "I cannot now; it is not troublesome to me: but I will as soon as I am up." The African magician was so obstinate, that he would have the lamp before he would help him up; and Aladdin, who had encumbered himself so much with his fruit that he could not well get at it, refused to give it to him till he was out of the cave. The African magician, provoked at this obstinate refusal, flew into a passion, threw a little of his incense into the fire, which he had taken care to keep in, and no sooner pronounced two magical words, than the stone which had closed the mouth of the cave moved into its place, with the earth over it in the same manner as it lay at the arrival of the magician and Aladdin.
Aladdin, having loaded himself with treasures, cautiously made his way back through the three halls as quickly as he could so he wouldn't keep his uncle waiting. He soon reached the entrance of the cave, where the African magician awaited him with great impatience. As soon as Aladdin saw him, he shouted, "Please, uncle, give me a hand to get out." "First, hand over the lamp," the magician replied; "it'll be a hassle for you." "Honestly, uncle," Aladdin responded, "I can’t right now; it’s not a hassle for me, but I’ll do it as soon as I’m out." The African magician was so stubborn that he insisted on having the lamp before he would help Aladdin out. Aladdin, loaded down with the fruit, found it difficult to reach the lamp and refused to hand it over until he was out of the cave. Infuriated by this stubbornness, the African magician lost his temper, tossed a bit of incense into the fire he had been careful to keep burning, and as soon as he uttered two magical words, the stone that had sealed the entrance of the cave moved back into place, along with the earth, just as it was when the magician and Aladdin arrived.
This action of the African magician's plainly shewed him to be neither Aladdin's uncle, nor Mustapha the tailor's brother; but a true African. Africa is a country whose inhabitants delight most in magic of any in the whole world, and he had applied himself to it from his youth. After forty years' experience in enchantments and reading of magic books, he had found out that there was in the world a wonderful lamp, the possession of which would render him more powerful than any monarch; and by a late operation of geomancy, he had discovered that this lamp lay concealed in a subterranean place in the midst of China. Fully persuaded of the truth of this discovery, he set out from the farthest part of Africa; and after a long and fatiguing journey came to the town nearest to this treasure. But though he had a certain knowledge of the place where the lamp was, he was not permitted to take it himself, nor to enter the subterranean place, but must receive it from the hands of another person. For this reason he had addressed himself to Aladdin, whom he looked upon as a lad fit to serve his purpose, resolving, as soon as he should get the lamp into his hands, to sacrifice him to his avarice and wickedness, by making the fumigation mentioned before, and repeating two magical words, the effect of which would remove the stone into its place, so that no witness would remain of the transaction.
The actions of the African magician clearly showed that he was neither Aladdin's uncle nor Mustapha the tailor's brother; he was a true African. Africa is a continent where people are the most fascinated by magic than anywhere else in the world, and he had been practicing it since he was young. After forty years of experience with enchantments and studying magic books, he discovered that there was a wonderful lamp in the world, and owning it would make him more powerful than any king. Through a recent geomancy operation, he found out that this lamp was hidden in an underground location in the middle of China. Completely convinced of the truth of this finding, he set off from the farthest part of Africa; after a long and exhausting journey, he arrived in the town closest to this treasure. However, even though he knew exactly where the lamp was, he wasn’t allowed to take it himself or enter the underground place; he had to receive it from someone else. For this reason, he turned to Aladdin, whom he considered a boy suitable for his plans, deciding that once he got the lamp, he would sacrifice him to his greed and evilness by performing a previously mentioned fumigation and reciting two magical words, which would move the stone back into place, leaving no witnesses to the event.
The blow he had given Aladdin was intended to make him obey the more readily, and give him the lamp as soon as he should ask for it. But his too great precipitation, and his fear lest somebody should come that way and discover what he wished to keep secret, produced an effect quite contrary to what he had proposed.
The hit he gave Aladdin was meant to make him comply more easily and hand over the lamp as soon as he asked for it. However, his impatience and his fear that someone might come by and uncover what he wanted to keep hidden had the opposite effect of what he intended.
When the African magician saw that all his hopes were frustrated forever, he returned the same day for Africa; but went quite round the town, and at some distance from it, lest some persons who had observed him walk out with the boy, on seeing him come back without him, should entertain suspicions, and stop him.
When the African magician realized that all his hopes were shattered forever, he headed back to Africa the same day. However, he went a roundabout way through the town and stayed a bit away from it, in case anyone who had seen him leave with the boy might get suspicious when they saw him come back without him and try to stop him.
According to all appearances, there was no prospect of Aladdin being heard of any more. But the magician, when he had contrived his death, forgot the ring he had put upon his finger, which preserved him, though he knew not its virtue. It may seem astonishing that the loss of that, together with the lamp, did not drive the magician to despair; but magicians are so much used to misfortunes that they do not lay them to heart, but still feed themselves, to the end of life, with unsubstantial notions and chimeras.
From every indication, it seemed unlikely that anyone would hear from Aladdin again. However, the magician, after orchestrating his death, overlooked the ring he had placed on his finger, which kept him safe, even though he was unaware of its power. It might be surprising that losing that ring, along with the lamp, didn’t push the magician into despair; but magicians are so accustomed to misfortune that they don’t dwell on it. Instead, they continue to nourish themselves with empty ideas and illusions for the rest of their lives.
The surprise of Aladdin, who had never suspected this treachery from his pretended uncle, is more easily to be imagined than expressed. When he found himself buried alive, he cried, and called out to his uncle, to tell him he was ready to give him the lamp; but in vain, since his cries could not be heard. He descended to the bottom of the steps, with a design to get into the garden, but the door, which was opened before by enchantment, was now shut by the same means. He then redoubled his cries, sat down on the steps, without any hopes of ever seeing light again, and in a melancholy certainty of passing from the present darkness into that of a speedy death.
The shock of Aladdin, who never expected this betrayal from his so-called uncle, is easier to imagine than to put into words. When he realized he was buried alive, he yelled and called out to his uncle, saying he was ready to give him the lamp; but it was useless since no one could hear his cries. He went down to the bottom of the steps, planning to get into the garden, but the door, which had been magically opened before, was now magically shut. He then cried out even louder, sat down on the steps, with no hope of ever seeing light again, feeling certain he would go from this darkness to an imminent death.
Aladdin remained in this state two days, without eating or drinking, and on the third looked upon death as inevitable. Clasping his hands with resignation to the will of God, he said: "There is no strength or power but in the great and high God." In joining his hands he rubbed the ring which the magician had put on his finger, and of which he knew not yet the virtue. Immediately a genie of enormous size and frightful aspect rose out of the earth, his head reaching the roof of the vault, and said to him: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as the slave of all who may possess the ring on thy finger; I, and the other slaves of that ring."
Aladdin stayed in this state for two days without eating or drinking, and on the third day, he accepted that death was inevitable. With his hands clasped in resignation to God's will, he said, "There is no strength or power except in the great and high God." As he joined his hands, he rubbed the ring that the magician had put on his finger, not yet knowing its power. Suddenly, a giant and terrifying genie emerged from the ground, his head reaching the ceiling of the vault, and said to him, "What do you want? I'm ready to serve you as the slave of anyone who possesses the ring on your finger; I, along with the other slaves of that ring."
At another time, Aladdin, who had not been used to such appearances, would have been so frightened at the sight of so extraordinary a figure that he would not have been able to speak; but the danger he was in made him answer without hesitation: "Whoever thou art, deliver me from this place, if thou art able." He had no sooner spoken these words, than he found himself on the very spot where the magician had caused the earth to open.
At another time, Aladdin, who wasn’t used to such appearances, would have been so scared by the sight of such an extraordinary figure that he wouldn't have been able to speak; but the danger he was in made him respond without hesitation: "Whoever you are, get me out of this place, if you can." No sooner had he said these words than he found himself exactly where the magician had caused the ground to open.
It was some time before his eyes could bear the light, after being so long in total darkness: but after he had endeavoured by degrees to support it, and began to look about him, he was much surprised not to find the earth open, and could not comprehend how he had got so soon out of its bowels. There was nothing to be seen but the place where the fire had been, by which he could nearly judge the situation of the cave. Then turning himself toward the town, he perceived it at a distance in the midst of the gardens that surrounded it, and saw the way by which the magician had brought him. Returning God thanks to find himself once more in the world, he made the best of his way home. When he got within his mother's door, the joy of seeing her and his weakness for want of food for three days made him faint, and he remained for a long time as dead. His mother, who had given him over for lost, seeing him in this condition, omitted nothing to bring him to himself. As soon as he recovered, the first words he spoke were: "Pray, mother, give me something to eat, for I have not put a morsel of anything into my mouth these three days." His mother brought what she had, and set it before him. "My son," said she, "be not too eager, for it is dangerous; eat but little at a time, and take care of yourself. Besides, I would not have you talk; you will have time enough to tell me what has happened to you when you are recovered. It is a great comfort to me to see you again, after the affliction I have been in since Friday, and the pains I have taken to learn what was become of you."
It took a while for his eyes to adjust to the light after being in complete darkness for so long. But as he gradually got used to it and started to look around, he was surprised to find that the ground was still solid and couldn't understand how he had gotten out of the earth so quickly. All he could see was the spot where the fire had been, which helped him figure out where the cave was. Turning toward the town, he noticed it in the distance, surrounded by gardens, and recognized the path the magician had taken him. Grateful to be back in the world, he hurried home. When he got to his mother's door, the joy of seeing her combined with his weakness from not eating for three days made him faint, and he lay there for a long time as if he were dead. His mother, who had given him up for lost, did everything she could to bring him back to consciousness. As soon as he regained his strength, the first thing he said was, "Please, mom, give me something to eat, because I haven't had a bite in three days." His mother brought him what she had and set it in front of him. "My son," she said, "don't rush; it could be dangerous. Eat slowly and take care of yourself. Also, I don't want you talking; you'll have plenty of time to tell me what happened once you're better. It’s such a relief to see you again after all the worry I’ve had since Friday and the effort I've made to find out what happened to you."
Aladdin took his mother's advice, and ate and drank moderately. When he had done, "Mother," said he to her, "I cannot help complaining of you, for abandoning me so easily to the discretion of a man who had a design to kill me, and who at this very moment thinks my death certain. You believed he was my uncle, as well as I; and what other thoughts could we entertain of a man who was so kind to me? but I must tell you, mother, he is a rogue and a cheat, and only made me those promises to accomplish my death; but for what reason neither you nor I can guess. You shall judge yourself, when you have heard all that passed from the time I left you, till he came to the execution of his wicked design."
Aladdin followed his mother's advice and ate and drank in moderation. Afterward, he said to her, "Mom, I can't help but complain about you for leaving me so easily in the hands of a man who meant to kill me, and who right now thinks my death is a sure thing. You thought he was my uncle, just like I did; what other thoughts could we have about someone who was so nice to me? But I have to tell you, mom, he's a fraud and a trickster, and only made those promises to bring about my death; but we have no idea why. You’ll see for yourself when you hear everything that happened from the time I left you to when he moved forward with his evil plan."
Aladdin then related to his mother all that had happened to him, from the Friday when the magician took him to see the palaces and gardens about the town, till they came to the place between the two mountains where the great deed was to be performed; how, with incense which the magician threw into the fire, and some magical words which he pronounced, the earth opened, and discovered a cave, which led to an inestimable treasure. He did not forget the blow the magician had given him, and in what manner he softened again, and engaged him by great promises, and putting a ring on his finger, to go down into the cave. He did not omit the least circumstance of what he saw in crossing the three halls and the garden, and his taking the lamp, which he pulled out of his bosom and shewed to his mother: as well as the transparent fruit of different colours, which he had gathered in the garden as he returned. But, though these fruits were precious stones, brilliant as the sun, she was as ignorant of their worth as her son. She had been bred in a low rank of life, and her husband's poverty prevented his being possessed of jewels, nor had she, her relations, or neighbours ever seen any; so that we must not wonder that she regarded them as things of no value.
Aladdin then told his mother everything that had happened to him, starting from the Friday when the magician took him to see the palaces and gardens around town, up until they reached the spot between the two mountains where the big task was to be done; how, with incense that the magician threw into the fire and some magical words he said, the earth opened up and revealed a cave that led to an invaluable treasure. He didn’t leave out the hit the magician had given him, and how he had later softened, making big promises and putting a ring on his finger to persuade him to go down into the cave. He included every detail of what he saw while crossing the three halls and the garden, and he showed his mother the lamp he pulled out of his pocket, along with the colorful transparent fruits he had picked in the garden on his way back. However, even though these fruits were actually precious stones that shone like the sun, she knew just as little about their value as he did. She had grown up in a low-income household, and her husband's lack of wealth meant they had never owned any jewels; neither she, her family, nor their neighbors had ever seen any. So it’s no surprise that she saw them as worthless.
Aladdin put them behind one of the cushions of the sofa, and continued his story. When he had come to an end, Aladdin said to his mother: "I need say no more! this is my adventure, and the dangers I have been exposed to since you saw me."
Aladdin hid them behind one of the sofa cushions and kept telling his story. When he finished, Aladdin said to his mother, "I don’t need to say anything else! This is my adventure and the dangers I've faced since you last saw me."
His mother heard with much interest this surprising relation, notwithstanding it could be no small affliction to a mother who loved her son tenderly; but yet in the most moving part, which discovered the perfidy of the African magician, she could not help showing, by marks of the greatest indignation, how much she detested him; and when her son had finished his story, she broke out into a thousand reproaches against that vile impostor. She called him perfidious traitor, barbarian, assassin, deceiver, magician, and an enemy and destroyer of mankind. "Without doubt, child," added she, "he is a magician, and they are plagues to the world, and by their enchantments and sorceries have commerce with the devil. Bless God for preserving you from his wicked designs; for your death would have been inevitable, if you had not called upon Him, and implored His assistance." She said a great deal more against the magician's treachery; but finding that whilst she talked, Aladdin began to doze, she left him to his repose, and retired.
His mother listened with great interest to this shocking story, even though it was surely a huge distress for a mother who loved her son deeply. But when it came to the most emotional part that revealed the deceit of the African magician, she couldn’t help but express her outrage, showing just how much she detested him. Once her son finished his tale, she erupted with a flood of accusations against that despicable fraud. She called him a treacherous traitor, barbarian, assassin, deceiver, magician, and an enemy and destroyer of humanity. "Without a doubt, my child," she added, "he is a magician, and they are blights on this world, using their spells and sorcery to consort with the devil. Thank God for protecting you from his evil schemes; your death would have been certain if you hadn't called upon Him and sought His help." She went on to say much more about the magician’s betrayal, but noticing that Aladdin was starting to doze off, she decided to let him rest and left.
Aladdin, who had not closed his eyes while he was in the subterranean abode, slept very soundly till late the next morning; when the first thing he said to his mother was, that he wanted something to eat, and that she could not do him a greater kindness than to give him his breakfast. "Alas! child," said she, "I have not a bit of bread to give you, you ate up all the provisions I had in the house yesterday; but have a little patience, and it shall not be long before I will bring you some: I have a little cotton, which I have spun; I will go and sell it, buy bread, and something for our dinner." "Mother," replied Aladdin, "keep your cotton for another time, and give me the lamp I brought home with me yesterday; I will go and sell it, and the money I shall get for it will serve both for breakfast and dinner, and perhaps supper too."
Aladdin, who hadn’t slept at all while he was in the underground place, slept very deeply until late the next morning. The first thing he said to his mother was that he was hungry and that she could do him no greater favor than to make him breakfast. "Oh no, my child," she said, "I don’t have any bread to give you. You ate all the food I had in the house yesterday; but please be patient, and it won't be long before I can bring you some. I have a little cotton that I spun; I'll go sell it, buy some bread, and something for our dinner." "Mom," Aladdin replied, "save your cotton for later, and give me the lamp I brought home yesterday; I’ll go sell it, and the money I get from it will be enough for breakfast and dinner, and maybe even supper."
Aladdin's mother took the lamp, and said to her son: "Here it is, but it is very dirty; if it was a little cleaner I believe it would bring something more." She took some fine sand and water to clean it; but had no sooner begun to rub it, than in an instant a hideous genie of gigantic size appeared before her, and said to her in a voice like thunder: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their hands; I and the other slaves of the lamp."
Aladdin's mom grabbed the lamp and said to her son, "Here it is, but it's really dirty; if it were a bit cleaner, I think it would yield something more." She took some fine sand and water to clean it, but as soon as she started rubbing it, a huge, terrifying genie appeared before her and said in a booming voice, "What do you want? I'm here to serve you as your slave, just like all the other beings tied to that lamp."
Aladdin's mother, terrified at the sight of the genie, fainted; when the lad, who had seen such another phantom in the cavern, snatched the lamp out of his mother's hand, and said to the genie boldly: "I am hungry, bring me something to eat." The genie disappeared immediately, and in an instant returned with a large silver tray, holding twelve covered dishes of the same metal, which contained the most delicious viands; six large white bread-cakes on two plates, two flagons of wine, and two silver cups. All these he placed upon a carpet, and disappeared: this was done before Aladdin's mother recovered from her swoon.
Aladdin's mother, scared at the sight of the genie, fainted. The boy, who had seen another ghostly figure in the cave, quickly grabbed the lamp from his mother's hand and said to the genie boldly, "I'm hungry, bring me something to eat." The genie vanished instantly and returned in a flash with a large silver tray that held twelve covered dishes, all made of the same metal, filled with the most delicious food. He also brought six large white bread cakes on two plates, two pitchers of wine, and two silver cups. He set everything down on a carpet and disappeared, all before Aladdin's mother came to from her fainting spell.
Aladdin fetched some water, and sprinkled it in her face, to recover her: whether that or the smell of the meat brought her to life again, it was not long before she came to herself. "Mother," said Aladdin, "do not mind this; here is what will put you in heart, and at the same time satisfy my extreme hunger: do not let such delicious meat get cold."
Aladdin got some water and splashed it on her face to revive her. Whether it was the water or the smell of the meat that brought her back, it didn't take long for her to regain consciousness. "Mom," Aladdin said, "don’t worry about this; here’s something that will lift your spirits and satisfy my intense hunger at the same time: don’t let that delicious meat go cold."
His mother was much surprised to see the great tray, twelve dishes, six loaves, the two flagons and cups, and to smell the savoury odour which exhaled from the dishes. "Child," said she, "to whom are we obliged for this great plenty and liberality; has the sultan been made acquainted with our poverty, and had compassion on us?" "It is no matter, mother," said Aladdin; "let us sit down and eat, for you have almost as much need of breakfast as myself; when we have done, I will tell you." Accordingly, both mother and son sat down, and ate with the better relish as the table was so well furnished. But all the time Aladdin's mother could not forbear looking at and admiring the dishes, though she could not judge whether they were silver or any other metal, and the novelty more than the value attracted her attention.
His mother was very surprised to see the large tray with twelve dishes, six loaves of bread, two jugs, and cups, and to smell the delicious aroma coming from the food. "Child," she said, "who should we thank for this abundance? Has the sultan learned about our struggles and felt sorry for us?" "It doesn't matter, mother," Aladdin replied. "Let's sit down and eat, since you need breakfast almost as much as I do; once we've finished, I'll explain." So, both mother and son sat down and enjoyed their meal even more because the table was so well set. However, throughout the meal, Aladdin's mother couldn't help but gaze at and admire the dishes, even though she couldn't tell if they were silver or some other metal; she was more intrigued by their novelty than their value.
The mother and son sat at breakfast till it was dinner-time, and then they thought it would be best to put the two meals together; yet after this they found they should have enough left for supper, and two meals for the next day.
The mother and son sat at breakfast until it was time for dinner, and then they decided it would be best to combine the two meals; however, after that, they realized they would have enough left for supper and two meals for the next day.
When Aladdin's mother had taken away what was left, she went and sat by her son on the sofa, saying: "I expect now that you should satisfy my impatience, and tell me exactly what passed between the genie and you while I was in a swoon;" which he readily complied with.
When Aladdin's mother had cleaned up what was left, she sat down next to her son on the sofa and said, "I expect you to satisfy my curiosity and tell me exactly what happened between the genie and you while I was out cold." He happily agreed.
She was in as great amazement at what her son told her, as at the appearance of the genie; and said to him: "But, son, what have we to do with genies? I never heard that any of my acquaintance had ever seen one. How came that vile genie to address himself to me, and not to you, to whom he had appeared before in the cave?" "Mother," answered Aladdin, "the genie you saw is not the one who appeared to me, though he resembles him in size; no, they had quite different persons and habits; they belong to different masters. If you remember, he that I first saw called himself the slave of the ring on my finger; and this you saw, called himself the slave of the lamp you had in your hand: but I believe you did not hear him, for I think you fainted as soon as he began to speak."
She was just as amazed by what her son told her as she was by the appearance of the genie and said to him, "But, son, what do we have to do with genies? I’ve never heard of anyone I know having seen one. Why did that wicked genie talk to me and not to you, since he had appeared to you in the cave before?" "Mom," Aladdin replied, "the genie you saw isn’t the same one who appeared to me, even though they look similar in size; they have completely different appearances and behaviors. They belong to different masters. If you remember, the one I first saw called himself the slave of the ring on my finger, and the one you saw called himself the slave of the lamp you were holding. But I don’t think you heard him because I believe you fainted as soon as he started speaking."
"What!" cried the mother, "was your lamp then the occasion of that cursed genie's addressing himself rather to me than to you? Ah! my son, take it out of my sight, and put it where you please. I will never touch it. I had rather you would sell it, than run the hazard of being frightened to death again by touching it: and if you would take my advice, you would part also with the ring, and not have anything to do with genies, who, as our prophet has told us, are only devils."
"What!" the mother exclaimed, "was your lamp the reason that cursed genie spoke to me instead of you? Oh my son, get it away from me and put it wherever you want. I will never touch it. I'd rather you sell it than risk being scared to death again by it: and if you take my advice, you should also get rid of the ring and stay away from genies, who, as our prophet has told us, are nothing but devils."
"With your leave, mother," replied Aladdin, "I shall take care how I sell a lamp which may be so serviceable both to you and me. Have you not been an eye-witness of what it has procured us? and it shall still continue to furnish us with subsistence. My false and wicked uncle would not have taken so much pains, and undertaken so long a journey, if it had not been to get into his possession this wonderful lamp, which he preferred before all the gold and silver which he knew was in the halls. He knew too well the worth of this lamp, not to prefer it to so great a treasure; and since chance hath discovered the virtue of it to us, let us make a profitable use of it, without making any great show, and exciting the envy and jealousy of our neighbours. However, since the genies frighten you so much, I will take it out of your sight, and put it where I may find it when I want it. The ring I cannot resolve to part with; for without that you had never seen me again; and though I am alive now, perhaps, if it was gone, I might not be so some moments hence; therefore I hope you will give me leave to keep it, and to wear it always on my finger. Who knows what dangers you and I may be exposed to, which neither of us can foresee, and from which it may deliver us?" As Aladdin's arguments were just, his mother had nothing to say against them; she only replied, that he might do what he pleased; for her part, she would have nothing to do with genies, but would wash her hands of them.
"With your permission, Mom," replied Aladdin, "I'll be careful about how I sell a lamp that could be so useful for both of us. Haven't you seen what it has brought us? It will continue to provide for us. My deceitful and wicked uncle wouldn’t have gone to so much trouble and taken such a long journey if it wasn’t to get this amazing lamp, which he values more than all the gold and silver he knows is in the palace. He understood the lamp's worth well enough to choose it over such a huge treasure; and since fate has revealed its power to us, let's use it wisely without attracting too much attention or stirring up envy among our neighbors. However, since the genies scare you so much, I’ll keep it out of your sight and store it where I can find it when needed. I can't bear to part with the ring; without it, you might never see me again, and even though I'm alive now, if it's lost, I might not be for much longer. So, I hope you’ll let me keep it and wear it on my finger always. Who knows what dangers we might face that neither of us can predict, and from which it could save us?" Since Aladdin's reasoning was sound, his mother had no objections; she simply replied that he could do as he wished, and for her part, she wanted nothing to do with genies and would wash her hands of them.
By the next night they had eaten all the provisions the genie had brought: and the next day Aladdin, who could not bear the thought of hunger, putting one of the silver dishes under his vest, went out early to sell it, and addressing himself to a Jew whom he met in the streets, took him aside, and pulling out the plate, asked him if he would buy it. The cunning Jew took the dish, examined it, and as soon as he found that it was good silver, asked Aladdin at how much he valued it. Aladdin, who knew not its value, and never had been used to such traffic, told him he would trust to his judgment and honour. The Jew was somewhat confounded at this plain dealing; and doubting whether Aladdin understood the material or the full value of what he offered to sell, took a piece of gold out of his purse and gave it to him, though it was but the sixtieth part of the worth of the plate. Aladdin, taking the money very eagerly, retired with so much haste, that the Jew, not content with the exorbitancy of his profit, was vexed he had not penetrated into his ignorance, and was going to run after him, to endeavour to get some change out of the piece of gold; but the lad ran so fast, and had got so far, that it would have been impossible for him to overtake him.
By the next night, they had eaten all the food the genie had brought. The next day, Aladdin, who couldn’t stand the thought of going hungry, slipped one of the silver dishes under his vest and went out early to sell it. He spotted a Jew in the street, pulled him aside, and showed him the plate, asking if he would buy it. The sly Jew took the dish, inspected it, and once he saw it was good silver, asked Aladdin how much he valued it. Aladdin, who didn’t know its worth and had never been involved in such dealings, said he would trust the Jew’s judgment and honesty. The Jew was taken aback by Aladdin’s straightforwardness, and unsure if the boy understood the material or the full value of what he was trying to sell, took a piece of gold out of his purse and gave it to him, even though it was only a fraction of the plate's worth. Eagerly taking the money, Aladdin rushed away so quickly that the Jew, not satisfied with his profits, became frustrated that he hadn’t seen through the boy’s ignorance and was about to chase after him to try to get some change from the gold piece. But Aladdin ran so fast and had gotten so far that it would have been impossible for the Jew to catch up to him.
Before Aladdin went home, he called at a baker's, bought some cakes of bread, changed his money, and on his return gave the rest to his mother, who went and purchased provisions enough to last them some time. After this manner they lived, till Aladdin had sold the twelve dishes singly, as necessity pressed, to the Jew, for the same money; who, after the first time, durst not offer him less, for fear of losing so good a bargain. When he had sold the last dish, he had recourse to the tray, which weighed ten times as much as the dishes, and would have carried it to his old purchaser, but that it was too large and cumbersome; therefore he was obliged to bring him home with him to his mother's, where, after the Jew had examined the weight of the tray, he laid down ten pieces of gold, with which Aladdin was very well satisfied.
Before Aladdin went home, he stopped by a bakery, bought some loaves of bread, exchanged his money, and when he returned, he gave the rest to his mother, who bought enough food to last them for a while. They lived this way until Aladdin had sold the twelve dishes one by one to the Jew, as he needed the money; the Jew, after the first sale, didn’t dare offer him less for fear of losing such a great deal. When he sold the last dish, he turned to the tray, which was ten times heavier than the dishes, and would have taken it to his old buyer, but it was too big and awkward; so, he had to take it home to his mother. There, after the Jew checked the weight of the tray, he paid Aladdin ten pieces of gold, which made him very happy.
They lived on these ten pieces in a frugal manner, for Aladdin, though formerly used to an idle life, had left off playing with young lads of his own age ever since his adventure with the African magician. He spent his time in walking about, and conversing with decent people, with whom he gradually got acquainted. Sometimes he would stop at the principal merchants' shops, where people of distinction met, and listen to their discourse, by which he gained some little knowledge of the world.
They lived off these ten coins in a simple way, because Aladdin, who used to lead a lazy life, had stopped hanging out with other boys his age after his experience with the African magician. He spent his time walking around and talking to respectable people, with whom he gradually became familiar. Occasionally, he would pause at the main merchants' shops, where notable people gathered, and listen to their conversations, which gave him a bit of insight into the world.
When all the money was spent, Aladdin had recourse again to the lamp. He took it in his hand, looked for the part where his mother had rubbed it with the sand, and rubbed it also, when the genie immediately appeared, and said: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their hands; I, and the other slaves of the lamp." "I am hungry," said Aladdin; "bring me something to eat." The genie disappeared, and presently returned with a tray, and the same number of covered dishes as before, set them down, and vanished.
When all the money was gone, Aladdin turned to the lamp again. He took it in his hand, found the spot where his mother had rubbed it with sand, and rubbed it as well. Immediately, the genie appeared and said, "What do you want? I'm here to obey you as your servant, just like all the other servants of those who hold that lamp." "I'm hungry," said Aladdin; "bring me something to eat." The genie disappeared and soon came back with a tray and the same number of covered dishes as before, set them down, and vanished.
Aladdin's mother, knowing what her son was going to do, went out about some business, on purpose to avoid being in the way when the genie came; and when she returned, was almost as much surprised as before at the prodigious effect of the lamp. However, she sat down with her son, and when they had eaten as much as they liked, she set enough by to last them two or three days.
Aladdin's mom, aware of what her son was planning, went out to handle some errands, intentionally staying out of the way when the genie arrived. When she came back, she was just as astonished as before by the incredible power of the lamp. Nevertheless, she sat down with her son, and after they ate as much as they wanted, she saved enough to last them two or three days.
As soon as Aladdin found that their provisions were expended, he took one of the dishes, and went to look for his Jew again; but passing by the shop of a goldsmith, who had the character of a very fair and honest man, the goldsmith perceiving him, called to him, and said: "My lad, I have often observed you go by, loaded as you are at present, and talk with such a Jew, and then come back again empty-handed. I imagine that you carry something which you sell to him; but perhaps you do not know that he is the greatest rogue even among the Jews, and that nobody of prudence will have anything to do with him. If you will shew me what you now carry, and it is to be sold, I will give you the full worth of it; or I will direct you to other merchants who will not cheat you."
As soon as Aladdin realized their supplies were all gone, he grabbed one of the dishes and went to look for the Jew again. But as he was passing by the shop of a goldsmith known for being very fair and honest, the goldsmith saw him and called out, "Hey, kid, I've noticed you walking by often, loaded up like you are now, talking to that Jew, and then coming back empty-handed. I bet you're selling something to him, but you might not know he's the biggest con artist even among the Jews, and no wise person would deal with him. If you show me what you have now and it's for sale, I'll give you full value for it; or I can point you to other merchants who won’t rip you off."
The hopes of getting more money for his plate induced Aladdin to pull it from under his vest, and shew it to the goldsmith, who at first sight saw that it was made of the finest silver and asked him if he had sold such as that to the Jew, when Aladdin told him that he had sold him twelve such, for a piece of gold each. "What a villain!" cried the goldsmith; "but," added he, "my son, what is past cannot be recalled. By shewing you the value of this plate, which is of the finest silver we use in our shops, I will let you see how much the Jew has cheated you."
The hope of getting more money for his plate made Aladdin pull it out from under his vest and show it to the goldsmith. The goldsmith, seeing it at first glance, recognized it was made of the finest silver and asked Aladdin if he had sold anything like that to the Jew. Aladdin replied that he had sold him twelve of them for a gold coin each. "What a crook!" exclaimed the goldsmith; "but," he continued, "my son, what’s done is done. By showing you the value of this plate, which is the best silver we have in our shops, I’ll help you see just how much the Jew has taken advantage of you."
The goldsmith took a pair of scales, weighed the dish, and after he had mentioned how much an ounce of fine silver was worth, assured him that his plate would fetch by weight sixty pieces of gold, which he offered to pay down immediately. "If you dispute my honesty," said he, "you may go to any other of our trade, and if he gives you more, I will be bound to forfeit twice as much!"
The goldsmith took a set of scales, weighed the dish, and after stating the value of an ounce of fine silver, assured him that his plate would be worth sixty gold pieces by weight, which he offered to pay right away. "If you doubt my honesty," he said, "you can consult any other goldsmith, and if he offers you more, I'll pay you double!"
Aladdin thanked him for his fair dealing, so greatly to his advantage, took the gold, and never after went to any other person, but sold him all his dishes and the tray.
Aladdin thanked him for his fair treatment, which benefited him so much, took the gold, and from that point on, he didn't go to anyone else but sold him all his dishes and the tray.
Though Aladdin and his mother had an inexhaustible treasure in their lamp, and might have had whatever they wished for, yet they lived with the same frugality as before, except that Aladdin dressed better; as for his mother, she wore no clothes but what she earned by spinning cotton. After their manner of living, it may easily be supposed that the money for which Aladdin had sold the dishes and tray was sufficient to maintain them for some time.
Though Aladdin and his mother had an endless treasure in their lamp and could have had anything they desired, they continued to live just as modestly as before, except that Aladdin dressed better; his mother only wore clothes she earned by spinning cotton. Given their lifestyle, it's easy to believe that the money Aladdin made from selling the dishes and tray was enough to support them for a while.
During this interval, Aladdin frequented the shops of the principal merchants, where they sold cloth of gold and silver, linens, silk stuffs, and jewelry, and oftentimes joining in their conversation, acquired a knowledge of the world, and respectable demeanour. By his acquaintance among the jewellers, he came to know that the fruits which he had gathered when he took the lamp were, instead of coloured glass, stones of inestimable value; but he had the prudence not to mention this to any one, not even to his mother.
During this time, Aladdin often visited the stores of the main merchants, where they sold gold and silver cloth, linens, silk fabrics, and jewelry. He frequently joined their conversations, gaining knowledge about the world and developing a respectable attitude. Through his connections with the jewelers, he learned that the gems he had collected when he took the lamp were, instead of colored glass, priceless stones. However, he wisely kept this information to himself, not even telling his mother.
One day as Aladdin was walking about the town, he heard an order proclaimed, commanding the people to shut up their shops and houses, and keep within doors, while the Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's daughter, went to the baths and returned.
One day, while Aladdin was strolling through the town, he heard an announcement telling everyone to close their shops and homes and stay indoors while Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's daughter, went to the baths and came back.
This proclamation inspired Aladdin with eager curiosity to see the princess's face, which he could not do without admission into the house of some acquaintance, and then only through a window; but to gratify his curiosity, he presently thought of a scheme, which succeeded; it was to place himself behind the door of the bath, which was so situated that he could not fail of seeing her face.
This announcement filled Aladdin with a burning desire to see the princess's face, which he could only do by getting into the house of someone he knew, and then only by looking through a window. But to satisfy his curiosity, he quickly came up with a plan that worked: he decided to hide behind the door of the bath, positioned in such a way that he would definitely get a glimpse of her face.
Aladdin had not waited long before the princess came, and he could see her plainly through a chink of the door without being discovered. She was attended by a great crowd of ladies, slaves, and eunuchs, who walked on each side, and behind her. When she came within three or four paces of the door of the baths, she took off her veil, and gave Aladdin an opportunity of a full view.
Aladdin didn't have to wait long before the princess arrived, and he could clearly see her through a small opening in the door without being noticed. She was surrounded by a large group of women, attendants, and eunuchs, who walked on either side and behind her. When she got about three or four steps away from the door of the baths, she removed her veil, giving Aladdin a chance to see her fully.
As soon as Aladdin had seen the princess, his heart could not withstand those inclinations so charming an object always inspires. She was the most beautiful brunette in the world; her eyes were large, lively, and sparkling; her looks sweet and modest; her nose was of a just proportion and without a fault, her mouth small, her lips of a vermilion red; in a word, all the features of her face were perfectly regular. It is not therefore surprising that Aladdin, who had never before seen such a blaze of charms, was dazzled, and his senses ravished by such an assemblage. With all these perfections the princess had so majestic an air, that the sight of her was sufficient to inspire love and admiration.
As soon as Aladdin saw the princess, he couldn't help but feel the intense attraction that such a charming person always brings. She was the most beautiful brunette in the world; her eyes were large, lively, and sparkling; her expression was sweet and modest; her nose was perfectly proportioned and flawless, her mouth small, and her lips a vivid red; in short, all her facial features were perfectly symmetrical. So, it’s no wonder that Aladdin, who had never encountered such an overwhelming beauty before, was captivated and his senses overwhelmed by this stunning presence. Despite all these qualities, the princess also had such a regal aura that just looking at her inspired love and admiration.
After the princess had passed by, and entered the baths, Aladdin remained some time astonished and in a kind of ecstasy, retracing and imprinting the idea of so charming an object deeply in his mind, but at last, he resolved to quit his hiding-place and go home. He could not so far conceal his uneasiness but that his mother perceived it, was surprised to see him so much more thoughtful than usual; and asked if he were ill? He returned her no answer, but sat carelessly down on the sofa, and remained silently musing on the image of the charming Badroulboudour.
After the princess walked by and entered the baths, Aladdin stayed there for a while, amazed and almost in a daze, replaying and embedding the image of such a beautiful person in his mind. Eventually, he decided to leave his hiding spot and go home. He couldn't hide his unease well enough that his mother didn't notice it; she was surprised to see him looking more thoughtful than usual and asked if he was feeling sick. He didn't answer her but casually sat down on the sofa, lost in thoughts about the lovely Badroulboudour.
After supper, his mother asked him again why he was so melancholy, but could get no information, and he determined to go to bed rather than give her the least satisfaction. As he sat next day on the sofa, opposite his mother, however, as she was spinning cotton, he spoke to her in these words: "I perceive, mother, that my silence yesterday has much troubled you; I was not, nor am I ill; but I assure you, that what I felt then, and now endure, is worse than any disease.
After dinner, his mom asked him again why he seemed so down, but she couldn’t get any answers from him, and he decided to go to bed instead of giving her any satisfaction. The next day, as he sat on the sofa across from his mom while she was spinning cotton, he said to her, "I can see, mom, that my silence yesterday really upset you. I’m not sick, but I promise you, what I felt then and what I'm going through now is worse than any illness."
"It was not proclaimed in this quarter of the town, and therefore you could know nothing of it, that the sultan's daughter was yesterday to go to the baths. I had a great curiosity to see her face; and as it occurred to me that when she came nigh the bath, she would pull her veil off, I resolved to conceal myself behind the door. She did so and I had the happiness of seeing her lovely face with the greatest security. This, mother, was the cause of my silence yesterday; I love the princess with more violence than I can express; and as my passion increases every moment, I am resolved to ask her in marriage of the sultan, her father."
"It wasn’t announced in this part of town, so you wouldn’t have known, but the sultan's daughter was supposed to go to the baths yesterday. I was really curious to see her face, and since I figured she’d take off her veil when she got near the bath, I decided to hide behind the door. She did just that, and I was lucky enough to see her beautiful face without anyone noticing. This, Mom, is why I was quiet yesterday; I’m in love with the princess more intensely than I can describe, and as my feelings grow stronger every moment, I’ve decided to ask her father, the sultan, for her hand in marriage."
Aladdin's mother listened with interest to what her son told her; but when he talked of asking the princess in marriage, she could not help bursting out into a loud laugh. He would have gone on with his rhapsody, but she interrupted him: "Alas! child," said she, "what are you thinking of? you must be mad to talk thus."
Aladdin's mom listened with interest to what her son was saying, but when he mentioned asking the princess to marry him, she couldn't help but burst out laughing. He would have continued with his excited speech, but she interrupted him: "Oh dear! What are you thinking, child? You must be crazy to talk like that."
"I assure you, mother," replied Aladdin, "that I am not mad, but in my right senses; I foresaw that you would reproach me with folly and extravagance; but I must tell you once more, that I am resolved to demand the princess in marriage!"
"I promise you, Mom," Aladdin replied, "that I’m not crazy; I'm completely sane. I knew you would blame me for being foolish and extravagant, but I have to tell you again that I'm determined to ask for the princess's hand in marriage!"
"Indeed, son," replied the mother seriously, "I cannot help telling you that you have forgotten yourself, and I do not see who will venture to make the proposal for you." "You yourself," replied he immediately. "I go to the sultan!" answered the mother, amazed. "I shall be cautious how I engage in such an errand. Why, who are you, son," continued she, "that you can have the assurance to think of your sultan's daughter? Have you forgotten that your father was one of the poorest tailors in the capital, and that I am of no better extraction; and do not you know that sultans never marry their daughters but to sons of sovereigns like themselves?"
"Definitely, son," the mother replied seriously, "I have to tell you that you've lost touch with reality, and I don't see who would be brave enough to make that proposal for you." "You could do it yourself," he replied immediately. "I'm going to the sultan!" the mother exclaimed, surprised. "I’ll be careful about getting involved in something like that. Who do you think you are," she continued, "to even consider the sultan's daughter? Have you forgotten that your father was one of the poorest tailors in the city, and that I’m not from a better background? And don’t you know that sultans only marry their daughters to the sons of other rulers like themselves?"
"Mother," answered Aladdin, "I foresaw all that you have said, or can say: and tell you that neither your discourse nor your remonstrances shall make me change my mind. I have told you that you must ask the princess in marriage for me. I beg of you not to refuse, unless you would rather see me in my grave, than by your compliance give me new life."
"Mom," replied Aladdin, "I anticipated everything you’ve said or could say, and I want you to know that neither your words nor your objections will change my mind. I’ve told you that you need to ask the princess to marry me. Please don’t refuse, unless you’d rather see me dead than help me find new life."
The good old woman was much embarrassed, when she found Aladdin persisting in so wild a design. "My son," said she again, "I am your mother, and there is nothing that is reasonable but I would readily do for you. If I were to go and treat about your marriage with some neighbour's daughter, I would do it with all my heart; and even then they would expect you should have some little estate, or be of some trade. When such poor folks as we are wish to marry, the first thing they ought to think of, is how to live. But without reflecting on the meanness of your birth, and the little fortune you have to recommend you, you aim at the highest pitch of exaltation; and your pretensions are no less than to demand in marriage the daughter of your sovereign, who with one single word can crush you to pieces. How could so extraordinary a thought come into your head, as that I should go to the sultan and ask him to give his daughter in marriage to you? Suppose I had the impudence to present myself before the sultan, to whom should I address myself to be introduced to his majesty? Do you not think the first person I should speak to would take me for a mad woman, and chastise me as I should deserve? I know there is no difficulty to those who go to petition for justice, which the sultan distributes equally among his subjects; I know, too, that to those who ask a favour he grants it with pleasure when he sees it is deserved. But do you think you have merited the honour you would have me ask? What have you done to claim such a favour, either for your prince or country? How can I open my mouth to make the proposal to the sultan? His majestic presence and the lustre of his court would absolutely confound me. There is another reason, my son, which you do not think of, which is that nobody ever goes to ask a favour of the sultan without a present. But what presents have you to make? and what proportion could they bear to the favour you would ask? Therefore, reflect well, and consider that you aspire to an object which it is impossible for you to obtain."
The old woman was very embarrassed when she saw Aladdin insisting on such a crazy idea. "My son," she said again, "I am your mother, and there’s nothing reasonable that I wouldn’t willingly do for you. If I were to go and negotiate your marriage with some neighbor’s daughter, I would do it wholeheartedly; even then, they would expect you to have some property or be in some trade. When people as poor as we are think about marrying, the first thing they should consider is how to support themselves. But without thinking about the humble origins you come from or the small fortune you have, you aim for the highest level of status; you want to marry the daughter of your ruler, who can crush you with a single word. How could you possibly think that I should go to the sultan and ask him to give his daughter to you? Even if I had the nerve to go before the sultan, who would I talk to in order to get introduced to him? Don’t you think the first person I spoke to would think I’m crazy and punish me as I deserve? I know that there’s no obstacle for those who go to the sultan to seek justice, which he distributes fairly among his subjects; I also know that he happily grants favors when he sees they’re deserved. But do you really think you’ve earned the honor that I would have to ask for? What have you done to deserve such a favor for your prince or your country? How can I even suggest this to the sultan? His majestic presence and the brilliance of his court would completely overwhelm me. There’s another thing to consider, my son, which you haven’t thought about: no one ever goes to ask the sultan for a favor without bringing a gift. But what gifts do you have to offer? And how could they compare to the favor you want? So, think carefully and understand that you’re aiming for something that is impossible for you to achieve."
Aladdin heard very calmly all that his mother could say to dissuade him from his design, and after he had weighed her representations replied: "I own, mother, it is great rashness in me to presume to carry my pretensions so far; and a great want of consideration to ask you to go and make the proposal to the sultan, without first taking proper measures to procure a favourable reception, and I therefore beg your pardon. But be not surprised that I did not at first see every measure necessary to procure me the happiness I seek. I love the princess, and shall always persevere in my design of marrying her. I am obliged to you for the hint you have given me, and look upon it as the first step I ought to take to procure the happy issue I promise myself.
Aladdin listened calmly to everything his mother said to try to discourage him from his plans. After considering her words, he replied, "I admit, mom, it’s pretty reckless of me to push my ambitions this far; and it was thoughtless to ask you to go and propose to the sultan without first making sure I’d be received well. I apologize for that. But don’t be surprised that I didn’t initially think of everything I needed to do to achieve the happiness I’m looking for. I love the princess and I'm determined to marry her. I appreciate the advice you gave me and see it as the first step I need to take to secure the happy outcome I’m hoping for."
"You say it is not customary to go to the sultan without a present, and that I have nothing worthy of his acceptance. Do not you think, mother, that what I brought home with me the day on which I was delivered from death may be an acceptable present? I mean those things that you and I both took for coloured glass: but now I can tell you that they are jewels of inestimable value. I know the worth of them by frequenting the shops; and you may take my word that all the precious stones which I saw in the jewellers' shops were not to be compared to those we have, either for size or beauty; I am persuaded that they will be received very favourably by the sultan: you have a large porcelain dish fit to hold them; fetch it, and let us see how they will look, when we have arranged them according to their different colours."
"You say it's not normal to go to the sultan without a gift, and that I don’t have anything worthy of his acceptance. Don’t you think, mom, that what I brought back with me the day I was saved from death might make a good gift? I mean those things we both thought were just colored glass, but I can tell you now that they're actually jewels worth a fortune. I know their value from visiting the shops, and I promise you that all the precious stones I've seen in the jewellers' shops don't compare to what we have, either in size or beauty; I'm convinced the sultan will be very pleased with them. You have a large porcelain dish that would be perfect for holding them; go get it, and let’s see how they’ll look when we arrange them by color."
Aladdin's mother brought the china dish, when he took the jewels out of the two purses in which he had kept them, and placed them in order according to his fancy. But the brightness and lustre they emitted in the daytime so dazzled the eyes both of mother and son, that they were astonished beyond measure; for they had only seen them by the light of a lamp; and though the latter had beheld them pendent on the trees like fruit beautiful to the eye, yet as he was then but a boy, he looked on them only as glittering playthings.
Aladdin's mother brought the china dish as he took the jewels out of the two purses where he had kept them and arranged them according to his preference. But the brightness and shine they gave off during the day dazzled both mother and son so much that they were absolutely amazed; they had only seen them under the light of a lamp. Although Aladdin had previously seen them hanging from the trees like beautiful fruit, he had only viewed them as shiny toys when he was just a boy.
After they had admired the beauty of the jewels some time, Aladdin said to his mother: "Now you cannot excuse yourself from going to the sultan, under pretext of not having a present to make him, since here is one which will gain you a favourable reception."
After they had admired the beauty of the jewels for a while, Aladdin said to his mom, "Now you can’t come up with an excuse to avoid visiting the sultan, pretending you don’t have a gift for him, since here’s one that will make a good impression."
Though the good widow did not believe the precious stones so valuable as her son estimated them, she thought such a present might nevertheless be agreeable to the sultan, but she still hesitated. "My son," said she, "I cannot conceive that the sultan will look upon me with a favourable eye; I am sure, that if I attempt to deliver your strange message, I shall have no power to open my mouth; therefore I shall not only lose my labour, but the present, which you say is so valuable, and shall return home again in confusion, to tell you that your hopes are frustrated. But," added she, "I will do my best to please you, though certainly the sultan will either laugh at me, or be in so great a rage, as to make us both the victims of his fury."
Although the kind widow didn't think the gemstones were as valuable as her son believed, she thought a gift like that might still please the sultan, but she was hesitant. "My son," she said, "I can’t imagine the sultan will view me favorably; I’m sure that if I try to deliver your strange message, I won’t be able to speak at all. So, I’ll not only waste my effort, but I’ll also lose the gift you say is so valuable, and I’ll return home embarrassed, telling you that your hopes are dashed. But," she added, "I will do my best to make you happy, even though it’s likely the sultan will either laugh at me or be so furious that we both end up facing his wrath."
She used many other arguments to endeavour to make Aladdin change his mind; but he persisted in importuning his mother to execute his resolution, and she, out of tenderness, complied with his request.
She tried many other arguments to get Aladdin to change his mind, but he kept begging his mother to go through with his decision, and she, out of love, agreed to his request.
As it was now late, and the time for admission to the palace was passed, the visit was put off till the next day. The mother and son talked of different matters the remaining hours; and Aladdin strove to encourage her in the task she had undertaken; while she could not persuade herself she should succeed; and it must be confessed she had reason enough to doubt. "Child," said she to Aladdin, "if the sultan should hear my proposal with calmness, and after this should think of asking me where lie your riches and your estate, what answer would you have me return him?"
Since it was late and visiting hours at the palace were over, they decided to postpone their visit until the next day. The mother and son spent the remaining hours discussing various topics, and Aladdin tried to reassure her about the task she had taken on, while she struggled to believe she would succeed, and honestly, she had plenty of reasons to doubt. "Child," she said to Aladdin, "if the sultan hears my proposal calmly, and later asks me where your wealth and property are, what should I tell him?"
"Let us not be uneasy, mother," replied Aladdin, "about what may never happen. First, let us see how the sultan receives, and what answer he gives you. If he desires to be informed of what you mention, I am confident that the lamp will not fail me in time of need."
"Don't worry, mom," Aladdin said, "about things that might never happen. First, let’s see how the sultan reacts and what he tells you. If he wants to know what you’re talking about, I'm sure the lamp will come through for me when I need it."
The tailor's widow reflected that the lamp might be capable of doing greater wonders than just providing victuals for them, and this removed all the difficulties which might have prevented her from undertaking the service she had promised. Aladdin, who penetrated into his mother's thoughts, said to her: "Above all things, mother, be sure to keep secret our possession of the lamp, for thereon depends the success we have to expect;" and after this caution they parted to go to rest. Aladdin rose before daybreak, awakened his mother, pressing her to get herself dressed to go to the sultan's palace, and to get admittance, if possible, before the great officers of state went in to take their seats in the divan, where the sultan always assisted in person.
The tailor's widow thought that the lamp could do more than just provide food for them, and this cleared away any hesitation she had about fulfilling the promise she made. Aladdin, who understood his mother's thoughts, said to her, "Above all, mom, make sure to keep our lamp a secret, because our success depends on it." After this warning, they went to bed. Aladdin woke up before dawn and urged his mother to get dressed to visit the sultan's palace and to gain entry, if possible, before the high-ranking officials arrived to take their seats in the divan, where the sultan always attended in person.
Aladdin's mother took the china dish, in which they had put the jewels the day before, wrapped in two napkins, one finer than the other, which was tied at the four corners for more easy carriage, and set out for the palace. When she came to the gates, the grand vizier, the other viziers, and most distinguished lords of the court, were just gone in; but, notwithstanding the great crowd of people who had business there, she got into the divan, a spacious hall, the entrance into which was very magnificent. She placed herself just before the sultan, grand vizier, and the great lords, who sat in council, on his right and left hand. Several causes were called, according to their order, pleaded and adjudged, until the time the divan generally broke up, when the sultan rising, returned to his apartment, attended by the grand vizier; the other viziers and ministers of state then retired, as also did all those whose business had called them thither; some pleased with gaining their causes, others dissatisfied at the sentences pronounced against them, and some in expectation of being heard the next sitting.
Aladdin's mother took the china dish they had used to hold the jewels the day before, wrapped it in two napkins—one fancier than the other, tied at the four corners for easier carrying—and set off for the palace. When she reached the gates, the grand vizier, along with the other viziers and many important lords of the court, had just entered. Despite the large crowd of people with business there, she managed to get into the divan, a spacious hall with a very impressive entrance. She positioned herself right in front of the sultan, grand vizier, and the other great lords who were seated in council on either side of him. Several cases were called according to their order, argued, and decided until the usual time for the divan to adjourn. When the sultan rose to return to his chamber, accompanied by the grand vizier, the other viziers and state ministers also left, as did everyone else who had business there—some pleased with the outcomes, others unhappy with the judgments against them, and some looking forward to being heard at the next session.
Aladdin's mother, seeing the sultan retire, and all the people depart, judged rightly that he would not sit again that day, and resolved to go home. When Aladdin saw her return with the present, he knew not what to think, and in fear lest she should bring him some ill news, had not courage to ask her any questions; but she, who had never set foot into the sultan's palace before, and knew not what was every day practised there, freed him from his embarrassment, and said to him: "Son, I have seen the sultan, and am very well persuaded he has seen me too; for I placed myself just before him; but he was so much taken up with those who attended on all sides of him, that I pitied him, and wondered at his patience. At last I believe he was heartily tired, for he rose up suddenly, and would not hear a great many who were ready prepared to speak to him, but went away, at which I was well pleased, for indeed I began to lose all patience, and was extremely fatigued with staying so long. But there is no harm done; I will go again to-morrow; perhaps the sultan may not be so busy."
Aladdin's mom, seeing the sultan leave and everyone else head out, figured he wouldn’t be back that day, so she decided to go home. When Aladdin saw her come back with the gift, he didn’t know what to think and was worried she had bad news, so he didn’t have the courage to ask her anything. But she, having never been in the sultan's palace before and not knowing what usually happened there, eased his tension and said to him: "Son, I saw the sultan, and I’m pretty sure he saw me too because I positioned myself right in front of him. But he was so busy with all the people around him that I felt sorry for him and was amazed by his patience. Eventually, I think he got really tired because he suddenly got up and didn’t listen to many who were ready to speak to him; he just left, which I was glad about because I was starting to lose my patience and was exhausted from waiting so long. But it’s all good; I’ll go back tomorrow; maybe the sultan won’t be so busy."
Though his passion was very violent, Aladdin was forced to be satisfied, and to fortify himself with patience. He had at least the satisfaction to find that his mother had got over the greatest difficulty, which was to procure access to the sultan, and hoped that the example of those she saw speak to him would embolden her to acquit herself better of her commission when a favourable opportunity might offer.
Though his passion was intense, Aladdin had to find a way to be patient. At least he took comfort in knowing that his mother had overcome the toughest challenge, which was getting an audience with the sultan. He hoped that seeing others speak to him would give her the courage to fulfill her mission when the right moment came.
The next morning she repaired to the sultan's palace with the present, as early as the day before, but when she came there, she found the gates of the divan shut, and understood that the council sat but every other day, therefore she must come again the next. This news she carried to her son, whose only relief was to guard himself with patience. She went six times afterward on the days appointed and placed herself always directly before the sultan, but with as little success as the first morning, and might have perhaps come a thousand times to as little purpose, if luckily the sultan himself had not taken particular notice of her.
The next morning, she went to the sultan's palace with the gift, as she had done the day before. But when she arrived, she found the gates of the divan closed and realized that the council only met every other day, so she needed to come back the next day. She brought this news to her son, who could only cope by being patient. She went six more times on the scheduled days and always positioned herself directly in front of the sultan, but she had no more success than she did on the first morning. She might have shown up a thousand times to no effect if it hadn't been for the fact that the sultan himself had taken special notice of her.
On the sixth day, after the divan was broken up, when the sultan returned to his own apartment, he said to his grand vizier: "I have for some time observed a certain woman, who attends constantly every day that I give audience, with something wrapped up in a napkin: she always stands up from the beginning to the breaking up of the audience, and affects to place herself just before me. Do you know what she wants?"
On the sixth day, after the meeting was over, when the sultan returned to his own room, he said to his grand vizier: "I've been noticing this woman who shows up every day when I hold my audience, carrying something wrapped in a napkin. She always stands up from the start until the audience ends, positioning herself right in front of me. Do you know what she wants?"
"Sir," replied the grand vizier, who knew no more than the sultan what she wanted, but did not wish to seem uninformed, "your majesty knows that women often make complaints on trifles; perhaps she may come to complain that somebody has sold her some bad flour, or some such trifling matter." The sultan was not satisfied with this answer, but replied: "If this woman comes to our next audience, do not fail to call her, that I may hear what she has to say." The grand vizier made answer by lowering his hand, and then lifting it up above his head, signifying his willingness to lose it if he failed.
"Sir," replied the grand vizier, who, just like the sultan, didn't know what she wanted but didn't want to appear clueless, "your majesty knows that women often complain about minor things; maybe she’s here to say that someone sold her bad flour or something equally trivial." The sultan wasn’t satisfied with this response and replied, "If this woman comes to our next audience, make sure to bring her in so I can hear what she has to say." The grand vizier responded by lowering his hand and then lifting it above his head, indicating he was willing to risk losing it if he failed.
By this time, the tailor's widow was so much used to go to audience, and stand before the sultan, that she did not think it any trouble, if she could but satisfy her son that she neglected nothing that lay in her power to please him: so the next audience-day she went to the divan and placed herself in front of the sultan as usual; and before the grand vizier had made his report of business, the sultan perceived her, and compassionating her for having waited so long, said to the vizier: "Before you enter upon any business, remember the woman I spoke to you about; bid her come near, and let us despatch her business first." The grand vizier immediately called the chief of the mace-bearers, and pointing to her, bade him tell her to come before the sultan.
By this point, the tailor's widow was so used to attending meetings with the sultan that she didn’t find it troublesome, as long as she could show her son that she was doing everything possible to make him happy. So, on the next meeting day, she went to the divan and took her usual spot in front of the sultan. Before the grand vizier could present his business report, the sultan noticed her and, feeling sorry for her long wait, said to the vizier: "Before you start with any business, remember the woman I mentioned; tell her to come forward so we can take care of her matter first." The grand vizier quickly called the head of the mace-bearers and instructed him to tell her to approach the sultan.
The chief of the officers went to Aladdin's mother, and at a sign he gave her, she followed him to the foot of the sultan's throne, where he left her, and retired to his place by the grand vizier. The old woman bowed her head down to the carpet, which covered the platform of the throne, and remained in that posture till the sultan bade her rise, when he said to her: "Good woman, I have observed you to stand from the beginning to the rising of the divan; what business brings you here?"
The head officer approached Aladdin's mother, and at a gesture he made, she followed him to the base of the sultan's throne, where he left her and returned to his spot next to the grand vizier. The old woman bowed her head to the carpet covering the throne's platform and stayed in that position until the sultan told her to get up. He then said to her, "Good woman, I’ve noticed you’ve been standing from the beginning until now; what brings you here?"
After these words, Aladdin's mother prostrated herself a second time; and when she arose, said: "Monarch of monarchs, before I tell your majesty the extraordinary and incredible business which brings me before your high throne, I beg of you to pardon the boldness of the demand I am going to make, which is so uncommon, that I tremble, and am ashamed to propose it to my sovereign." In order to give her the more freedom to explain herself, the sultan ordered all to quit the divan but the grand vizier, and then told her she might speak without restraint.
After saying this, Aladdin's mother bowed down again; and when she got up, she said: "King of kings, before I share the extraordinary and unbelievable matter that brings me to your great throne, I ask for your majesty's forgiveness for the bold request I'm about to make, which is so unusual that I feel nervous and embarrassed to bring it up to my ruler." To give her the freedom to express herself, the sultan ordered everyone to leave the council except for the grand vizier, and then told her she could speak freely.
Aladdin's mother, not content with this favour of the sultan's to save her the confusion of speaking before so many people, was, notwithstanding, a little apprehensive; therefore, resuming her discourse, she said: "I beg of your majesty, if you should think my demand the least offensive, to assure me first of your forgiveness." "Well," replied the sultan, "I will forgive you, be it what it may, and no hurt shall come to you: speak boldly."
Aladdin's mother, not pleased with the sultan's kind gesture to spare her the embarrassment of speaking in front of so many people, was still a bit anxious; so, continuing her conversation, she said: "I ask you, your majesty, if you consider my request even slightly offensive, to first assure me of your forgiveness." "Alright," replied the sultan, "I will forgive you, no matter what it is, and you won't be harmed: speak freely."
When Aladdin's mother had taken all these precautions, she told him faithfully how Aladdin had seen the Princess Badroulboudour, the violent love that fatal sight had inspired him with, the declaration he had made to her when he came home, and what she had said to dissuade him. "But," continued she, "my son, instead of taking my advice and reflecting on his presumption, was so obstinate as to persevere, and to threaten me with some desperate act, if I refused to come and ask the princess in marriage of your majesty; and it was not without the greatest reluctance that I was led to accede to his request, for which I beg your majesty once more to pardon not only me, but also Aladdin my son, for entertaining so rash a project."
When Aladdin's mother had taken all these precautions, she told him honestly how Aladdin had seen Princess Badroulboudour, the intense love that sight had sparked in him, the confession he had made to her when he got home, and what she had said to try to change his mind. "But," she continued, "my son, instead of listening to my advice and thinking about his arrogance, was so stubborn that he insisted on going through with it and even threatened me with some reckless action if I didn’t ask your majesty for the princess's hand in marriage; and it was only with the greatest reluctance that I agreed to his request, for which I ask your majesty to forgive not just me, but also my son Aladdin, for pursuing such a rash idea."
The sultan hearkened to this discourse without shewing the least anger; but before he gave her any answer, asked her what she had brought tied up in the napkin? She took the china dish, which she had set down at the foot of the throne before she prostrated herself before him, untied it, and presented it to the sultan.
The sultan listened to this conversation without showing any anger; but before he replied, he asked her what she had wrapped in the napkin. She picked up the china dish that she had placed at the foot of the throne before she bowed down to him, untied it, and offered it to the sultan.
The monarch's amazement and surprise were inexpressible, when he saw so many large, beautiful, and valuable jewels collected in the dish. He remained for some time motionless with admiration. At last, when he had recovered himself, he received the present, crying out in a transport of joy: "How rich, how beautiful!" After he had admired and handled all the jewels, one after another, he turned to his grand vizier, and shewing him the dish, said: "Behold, admire, wonder, and confess that your eyes never beheld jewels so rich and beautiful before." The vizier was charmed. "Well," continued the sultan, "what sayest thou to such a present? Is it not worthy of the princess, my daughter? And ought I not to bestow her on one who values her at so great price?"
The king couldn't believe his eyes when he saw so many large, stunning, and precious jewels gathered in the dish. He stood there for a while, speechless with awe. Finally, after regaining his composure, he accepted the gift, exclaiming in a burst of joy: "How lavish, how gorgeous!" After admiring and examining each jewel one by one, he turned to his chief advisor and, showing him the dish, said: "Look, admire, be amazed, and admit that you've never seen such rich and beautiful jewels before." The advisor was delighted. "Well," the sultan went on, "what do you think of this gift? Isn't it worthy of my daughter, the princess? Shouldn't I give her to someone who values her this much?"
These words put the grand vizier into extreme agitation. The sultan had some time before signified to him his intention of bestowing the princess on a son of his; therefore he was afraid, and not without grounds, that the present might change his majesty's mind. Therefore going to him, and whispering him in the ear, he said: "I cannot but own that the present is worthy of the princess; but I beg of your majesty to grant me three months before you come to a final resolution. I hope, before that time, my son, on whom you have had the goodness to look with a favourable eye, will be able to make a nobler present than Aladdin, who is an entire stranger to your majesty."
These words threw the grand vizier into a state of deep distress. The sultan had previously indicated his plan to give the princess to one of his sons, so he was understandably worried that this gift might sway the sultan's decision. Approaching him and leaning in close, he said: "I must admit that the gift is worthy of the princess; however, I ask your majesty to grant me three months before you make a final decision. I believe that, by then, my son, whom you have kindly considered favorably, will be able to present something even more impressive than Aladdin, who is a complete stranger to you."
The sultan, though he was fully persuaded that it was not possible for the vizier to provide so considerable a present for his son, yet hearkened to him, and granted his request. Turning therefore to the old widow, he said to her: "Good woman, go home, and tell your son that I agree to the proposal you have made me; but I cannot marry the princess, my daughter, till the paraphernalia I design for her be got ready, which cannot be finished these three months; but at the expiration of that time, come again."
The sultan, despite being convinced that the vizier couldn’t possibly prepare such a grand gift for his son, still listened to him and agreed to his request. He then turned to the old widow and said, "Good woman, go home and tell your son that I accept the proposal you made; however, I can't marry my daughter, the princess, until the things I'm preparing for her are ready, which won’t be finished for another three months. So, come back then."
The widow returned home much more gratified than she had expected, since she had met with a favourable answer.
The widow returned home feeling much more satisfied than she had anticipated, as she had received a positive response.
Aladdin thought himself the most happy of all men at hearing this news, and thanked his mother for the pains she had taken in the affair, the good success of which was of so great importance to his peace.
Aladdin believed he was the happiest man alive upon hearing this news and thanked his mother for the effort she had put into it, as its successful outcome was crucial for his happiness.
When two of the three months were passed, his mother one evening going to light the lamp, and finding no oil in the house, went out to buy some, and when she came into the city, found a general rejoicing. The shops were open, dressed with foliage, silks, and carpeting, every one striving to shew their zeal in the most distinguished manner according to their ability. The streets were crowded with officers in habits of ceremony, mounted on horses richly caparisoned, each attended by a great many footmen. Aladdin's mother asked the oil-merchant what was the meaning of all this preparation of public festivity? "Whence come you, good woman," said he, "that you do not know that the grand vizier's son is to marry the Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's daughter, to-night? She will presently return from the baths; and these officers whom you see are to assist at the cavalcade to the palace, where the ceremony is to be solemnised."
When two of the three months had passed, his mother, one evening, went to light the lamp and, finding no oil in the house, stepped out to buy some. As she entered the city, she noticed a general celebration. The shops were open, decorated with greenery, silks, and carpets, with everyone eager to show their excitement in the best way they could. The streets were filled with officers in ceremonial attire, riding on beautifully adorned horses, each accompanied by many footmen. Aladdin's mother asked the oil merchant what all this festive preparation was about. "Where have you been, good woman," he replied, "that you don’t know that the grand vizier's son is marrying Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's daughter, tonight? She will soon return from the baths, and the officers you see are here to help with the procession to the palace, where the ceremony will take place."
This was news enough for Aladdin's mother. She ran till she was quite out of breath home to her son, who little suspected any such event. "Child," cried she, "you are undone! you depend upon the sultan's fine promises, but they will come to nothing." Aladdin was alarmed at these words. "Mother," replied he, "how do you know the sultan has been guilty of a breach of promise?" "This night," answered the mother, "the grand vizier's son is to marry the Princess Badroulboudour." She then related how she had heard it; so that he had no reason to doubt the truth of what she said.
This was enough news for Aladdin's mother. She ran all the way home to her son, completely out of breath, and he had no idea anything was happening. "Child," she exclaimed, "you're in big trouble! You’re relying on the sultan's nice promises, but they’ll mean nothing." Aladdin was worried by her words. "Mother," he replied, "how do you know the sultan has broken his promise?" "Tonight," the mother said, "the grand vizier's son is getting married to Princess Badroulboudour." She then explained how she found out, leaving him no reason to doubt the truth of her words.
At this account, Aladdin was thunderstruck. Any other man would have sunk under the shock; but a sudden hope of disappointing his rival soon roused his spirits, and he bethought himself of the lamp, which had in every emergency been so useful to him; and without venting his rage in empty words against the sultan, the vizier, or his son, he only said: "Perhaps, mother, the vizier's son may not be so happy to-night as he promises himself: while I go into my chamber a moment, do you get supper ready." She accordingly went about it, but guessed that her son was going to make use of the lamp, to prevent, if possible, the consummation of the marriage.
At this moment, Aladdin was stunned. Any other guy would have been overwhelmed by the shock, but a sudden hope of outsmarting his rival lifted his spirits, and he remembered the lamp, which had always been so helpful in tough situations. Without wasting his breath complaining about the sultan, the vizier, or his son, he simply said, "Maybe, mom, the vizier's son won't be as happy tonight as he thinks. While I step into my room for a moment, can you start getting dinner ready?" She went to work on it, suspecting that her son was planning to use the lamp to try to prevent the marriage from happening.
When Aladdin had got into his chamber, he took the lamp, rubbed it in the same place as before, when immediately the genie appeared, and said to him: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their possession; I and the other slaves of the lamp." "Hear me," said Aladdin; "thou hast hitherto brought me whatever I wanted as to provisions; but now I have business of the greatest importance for thee to execute. I have demanded the Princess Badroulboudour in marriage of the sultan, her father; he promised her to me, only requiring three months' delay; but instead of keeping that promise, has this night planned to marry her to the grand vizier's son. What I ask of you is, that as soon as the two are made one, you bring them both hither to me." "Master," replied the genie, "I will obey you. Have you any other commands?" "None at present," answered Aladdin, and then the genie disappeared.
When Aladdin got into his room, he took the lamp and rubbed it in the same spot as before, and immediately the genie appeared, saying, "What do you want? I’m ready to serve you as your slave and the slave of everyone who holds that lamp; I and the other lamp slaves." "Listen," said Aladdin, "you’ve always brought me whatever I needed in terms of food, but now I have a matter of great importance for you to take care of. I asked the Sultan, the father of Princess Badroulboudour, for her hand in marriage; he promised her to me but asked for a three-month delay. Instead of keeping that promise, he’s planned to marry her off to the grand vizier’s son tonight. What I need from you is to bring both of them here to me as soon as they are married." "Master," replied the genie, "I will do as you ask. Do you have any other commands?" "Not right now," Aladdin answered, and then the genie vanished.
Aladdin having left his chamber, supped with his mother, with the same tranquillity of mind as usual; and after supper talked of the princess's marriage as of an affair wherein he had not the least concern; he then retired to his own chamber again, but sat up waiting the execution of his orders to the genie.
Aladdin left his room and had dinner with his mother, feeling as calm as ever. After dinner, he discussed the princess's marriage as if it didn't affect him at all. He then went back to his room but stayed up, waiting for the genie to carry out his orders.
In the meantime, everything was prepared with the greatest magnificence in the sultan's palace to celebrate the princess's nuptials; and the evening was spent with all the usual ceremonies and great rejoicings.
In the meantime, everything was set up with incredible splendor in the sultan's palace to celebrate the princess's wedding; and the evening was filled with all the usual ceremonies and joyful celebrations.
No sooner had the bride and bridegroom slipped away from the company, however, than the genie, as the faithful slave of the lamp, and punctual in executing the command of those who possessed it, to the great amazement of them both, took them up and transported them in an instant to Aladdin's chamber, where he set them down.
No sooner had the bride and groom slipped away from the crowd than the genie, as the loyal servant of the lamp and always prompt in following the orders of its owners, surprised them both by instantly picking them up and transporting them to Aladdin's room, where he set them down.
Aladdin had waited impatiently for this moment. "Take this new-married man," said he to the genie, "shut him up in the house of office, and come again to-morrow morning before daybreak." The genie instantly carried the vizier's son whither Aladdin had commanded him; and after he had breathed upon him, which prevented his stirring, left him there.
Aladdin had been impatiently waiting for this moment. "Take this newly married man," he said to the genie, "lock him in the bathroom, and come back tomorrow morning before dawn." The genie immediately took the vizier's son to where Aladdin directed, and after breathing on him to keep him from moving, left him there.
Passionate as was Aladdin's love for the princess, he did not talk much to her when they were alone; but only said with a respectful air: "Fear nothing, adorable princess; you are here in safety. If I have been forced to come to this extremity, it is to prevent an unjust rival's possessing you, contrary to your father's promise in favour of myself."
As much as Aladdin loved the princess, he didn’t say much to her when they were alone; he simply addressed her with respect, saying, “Don’t worry, beautiful princess; you’re safe here. If I’ve gone to such lengths, it’s to stop an unfair rival from having you, which goes against your father’s promise to me.”
The princess, who knew nothing of these particulars, gave very little attention to what Aladdin could say. The fright and amazement of so surprising an adventure had alarmed her so much that he could not get one word from her. Badroulboudour never passed a night so ill in her life; and if we consider the condition in which the genie left the grand vizier's son, we may imagine that the new bridegroom spent it much worse.
The princess, unaware of any of these details, barely paid attention to what Aladdin had to say. The fear and shock from such a surprising adventure had frightened her so much that he couldn't get a single word out of her. Badroulboudour had never spent a night as poorly in her life; and considering the state the genie left the grand vizier's son in, we can imagine that the new groom had an even worse time.
Aladdin had no occasion the next morning to rub the lamp to call the genie; who appeared at the hour appointed, and said to him: "I am here, master; what are your commands?" "Go," said Aladdin, "fetch the vizier's son out of the place where you left him, and carry the pair to the sultan's palace, from whence you brought them." The genie presently returned with the vizier's son, and in an instant they were transported into the same chamber of the palace from whence they had been brought. But we must observe, that all this time the genie never was visible either to the princess or the grand vizier's son. His hideous form would have made them die with fear. Neither did they hear anything of the discourse between Aladdin and him; they only perceived the motion through the air, and their transportation from one place to another; which we may well imagine was enough to alarm them.
Aladdin didn’t need to rub the lamp the next morning to summon the genie; he showed up at the scheduled time and said to him, "I'm here, master; what do you need?" Aladdin replied, "Go, bring the vizier's son from where you left him, and take both of them to the sultan's palace, where you picked them up." The genie quickly returned with the vizier's son, and in an instant, they were moved to the same room in the palace from which they had been taken. It's important to note that during this time, the genie was never visible to either the princess or the grand vizier's son. His terrifying appearance would have frightened them to death. They also didn't hear any of the conversation between Aladdin and the genie; they only felt the movement through the air and their shift from one place to another, which was probably enough to scare them.
The sultan went to the room of the princess next morning and kissed her between the eyes, according to custom, wishing her a good morrow, but was extremely surprised to see her so melancholy. She only cast at him a sorrowful look, expressive of great affliction. He said a few words to her; but finding that he could not get an answer, was forced to retire. Nevertheless, he suspected that there was something extraordinary in this silence, and thereupon went immediately to the sultaness's apartment, told her in what a state he had found the princess, and how she had received him. "Sir," said the sultaness, "I will go and see her; I am much deceived if she receives me in the same manner."
The sultan went to the princess's room the next morning and kissed her between the eyes, as was customary, wishing her a good day. However, he was really surprised to see her looking so sad. She only gave him a sorrowful look that showed deep sorrow. He spoke a few words to her, but when he realized he wasn’t getting a response, he had to leave. Still, he suspected there was something unusual about her silence, so he immediately went to the sultaness's room, told her how he found the princess, and how she had responded to him. "Sir," said the sultaness, "I’ll go and see her; I’ll be very surprised if she reacts to me the same way."
As soon as the sultaness was dressed, she went to the princess's apartment, who was still in bed. She undrew the curtain, wished her good morrow, and kissed her. But how great was her surprise when she returned no answer; and looking more attentively at her, she perceived her to be much dejected, which made her judge that something had happened, which she did not understand. "How comes it, child," said the sultaness, "that you do not return my caresses? Ought you to treat your mother after this manner? I am induced to believe something extraordinary has happened; come, tell me freely, and leave me no longer in a painful suspense."
As soon as the sultaness got dressed, she went to the princess's room, who was still in bed. She pulled back the curtain, greeted her with a good morning, and kissed her. But to her surprise, the princess didn’t respond; and when she looked closer, she noticed that the princess seemed very down, which made her think that something was wrong that she didn’t understand. "What's wrong, sweet child?" the sultaness asked. "Why aren't you returning my affection? Is this how you treat your mother? I can’t shake the feeling that something unusual has happened; please, tell me honestly and don’t leave me in suspense any longer."
At last the princess broke silence with a deep sigh, and said: "Alas! most honoured mother, forgive me if I have failed in the respect I owe you. My mind is so full of the extraordinary circumstances which have befallen me that I have not yet recovered from my amazement and alarm." She then related her surprising adventures, which the sultaness heard very patiently, but could scarcely believe. "You did well, child," said she, "not to speak of this to your father: take care not to mention it to anybody; for you will certainly be thought mad if you talk in this manner." "Madam," replied the princess, "I can assure you I am in my right senses; ask my husband and he will tell you the same circumstances." "I will," said the sultaness; "but if he should talk in the same manner, I shall not be better persuaded of the truth. Come, rise, and throw off this idle fancy; it will be strange if all the feasts and rejoicings in the kingdom should be interrupted by such a vision. Do not you hear the trumpets of congratulation, and concerts of the finest music? Cannot these inspire you with joy and make you forget the fancies of a dream?" At the same time the sultaness called the princess's women, and after she had seen her get up, went to the sultan's apartment, told him that her daughter had got some odd notions in her head, but that there was nothing in them but idle phantasy.
Finally, the princess broke the silence with a deep sigh and said, "Oh, most honored mother, please forgive me if I haven’t shown you the respect I should. My mind is so clouded by the strange events that have happened to me that I still can’t believe them and am in shock." She then shared her astonishing adventures, which the sultaness listened to patiently but could hardly accept. "You did well, child," she said, "not to tell your father about this: make sure you don’t mention it to anyone; otherwise, people will think you’re crazy if you talk like this." "Madam," the princess replied, "I assure you I’m completely sane; ask my husband, and he will confirm the same story." "I will," said the sultaness; "but if he talks the same way, I still won’t be convinced. Come, get up and shake off this silly idea; it would be strange for all the celebrations in the kingdom to be interrupted by such a dream. Do you not hear the trumpets of celebration and the orchestras playing beautiful music? Can’t these lift your spirits and help you forget your fanciful thoughts?" At the same time, the sultaness called for the princess’s attendants, and after seeing her get up, she went to the sultan’s quarters and told him that their daughter had some strange ideas but that they were nothing but idle fantasies.
She then sent for the vizier's son, to know of him something of what the princess had told her; but he, thinking himself highly honoured to be allied to the sultan, and not willing to lose the princess, denied what had happened. "That is enough," answered the sultaness; "I ask no more. I see you are wiser than my daughter."
She then called for the vizier's son to learn what the princess had shared with him; however, he, feeling greatly honored to be connected to the sultan and not wanting to lose the princess, denied what had occurred. "That's enough," replied the sultaness; "I don't need to know more. Clearly, you are smarter than my daughter."
The rejoicings lasted all that day in the palace, and the sultaness, who never left the princess, forgot nothing to divert her, and induce her to take part in the various diversions and shows; but she was so struck with the idea of what had happened to her in the night, that it was easy to see her thoughts were entirely taken up with it. Neither was the grand vizier's son in less tribulation, though his ambition made him disguise his feelings so well, that nobody doubted of his being a happy bridegroom.
The celebrations went on all day in the palace, and the sultaness, who stayed by the princess's side, did everything she could to entertain her and encourage her to join in the various festivities and performances. However, the princess was so preoccupied with what had happened to her the night before that it was clear her mind was completely elsewhere. The grand vizier's son was also troubled, although he hid his feelings so effectively that no one doubted he was a pleased groom.
Aladdin, who was well acquainted with what passed in the palace, was resolved that the troublesome adventure of the night before should again disturb the unhappy pair, and therefore had recourse to his lamp, and when the genie appeared and offered his service, he said to him: "Bring the grand vizier's son and the Princess Badroulboudour hither to-night, as thou didst yesterday."
Aladdin, who knew what was happening in the palace, was determined to bring more trouble to the unhappy couple, so he rubbed his lamp. When the genie appeared and offered to help, he said, "Bring the grand vizier's son and Princess Badroulboudour here tonight, just like you did yesterday."
The genie obeyed as faithfully and exactly as the day before; the grand vizier's son passed the night as coldly and disagreeably, and the princess had the same alarm and mortification. The genie, according to orders, came the next morning, and returned the new-married couple again to the palace.
The genie followed the commands just as faithfully and precisely as the day before; the grand vizier's son spent the night feeling just as cold and uncomfortable, and the princess experienced the same fear and embarrassment. As instructed, the genie arrived the next morning and brought the newlyweds back to the palace.
The sultan, after the reception the princess had given him, was very anxious to know how she had passed the second night, and therefore went into her chamber as early as the morning before. After the same caresses he had given her the former morning, he bade her good-morrow. "Well, daughter," said he, "are you in a better humour than yesterday?" Still the princess was silent, and the sultan, perceiving her to be in greater confusion than before, doubted not that something very extraordinary was the cause; but provoked that his daughter should conceal it, he said to her in a rage, with his sabre in his hand: "Daughter, tell me what is the matter, or I will cut off your head immediately."
The sultan, eager to find out how the princess had spent the second night after her earlier reception, entered her room early that morning. After the same kind gestures he had shown her the previous morning, he greeted her, saying, "Good morning, daughter. Are you in a better mood than yesterday?" The princess remained silent, and noticing that she looked even more confused than before, the sultan suspected that something unusual was troubling her. Frustrated that his daughter wouldn’t share it, he exclaimed angrily, brandishing his sword, "Daughter, tell me what’s wrong, or I will chop off your head right now."
The princess, more frightened at the tone of the enraged sultan than at the sight of the drawn sabre, at last broke silence, and said with tears in her eyes: "My dear father and sultan, I ask your majesty's pardon if I have offended you, and hope that out of your goodness you will have compassion on me."
The princess, more scared by the sultan's angry voice than by the sight of the unsheathed sword, finally spoke up, tears in her eyes: "Dear father and sultan, I beg your pardon if I have upset you, and I hope you can find it in your heart to show me some mercy."
After this preamble, which appeased the sultan, she told him what had happened to her in so moving a manner, that he, who loved her tenderly, was most sensibly grieved. She added: "If your majesty doubts the truth of this account, you may inform yourself from my husband, who will tell you the same thing."
After this introduction, which calmed the sultan, she recounted what had happened to her in such an emotional way that he, who loved her dearly, was genuinely upset. She added, "If your majesty doubts the truth of this story, you can ask my husband, who will tell you the same thing."
The sultan immediately felt all the uneasiness so surprising an adventure must have given the princess. "Daughter," said he, "you are much to blame for not telling me this yesterday, since it concerns me as much as yourself. I did not marry you to make you miserable, but that you might enjoy all the happiness you might hope for from a husband, who to me seemed agreeable to you. Efface all these troublesome ideas from your memory; I will take care that you shall have no more such disagreeable experiences."
The sultan immediately realized how uneasy such a surprising adventure must have made the princess feel. "Daughter," he said, "you shouldn’t have kept this from me yesterday because it affects me just as much as it affects you. I didn’t marry you to make you unhappy, but so you could have all the joy you deserve from a husband who I thought you would like. Forget all these troubling thoughts; I’ll ensure that you won’t have to go through anything like this again."
As soon as the sultan had returned to his own apartment, he sent for the grand vizier: "Vizier," said he, "have you seen your son, and has he told you anything?" The vizier replied: "No." The sultan related all the circumstances of which the princess had informed him, and afterward said: "I do not doubt but that my daughter has told me the truth; but nevertheless I should be glad to have it confirmed by your son, therefore go and ask him how it was."
As soon as the sultan got back to his room, he called for the grand vizier: "Vizier," he said, "have you seen your son, and has he shared anything with you?" The vizier replied, "No." The sultan then shared all the details that the princess had told him and added, "I have no doubt my daughter is telling the truth; however, I would still like to hear it confirmed by your son, so please go and ask him what happened."
The grand vizier went immediately to his son, communicated what the sultan had told him, and enjoined him to conceal nothing, but to relate the whole truth. "I will disguise nothing from you, father," replied the son, "for indeed all that the princess has stated is true. Yet I must tell you, that all these experiences do not in the least lessen those sentiments of love and gratitude I entertain for her; but I must confess, that notwithstanding all the honour that attends marrying my sovereign's daughter, I would much rather die than continue in so exalted an alliance, if I must undergo much longer what I have already endured. I do not doubt but that the princess entertains the same sentiments, and that she will readily agree to a separation which is so necessary both for her repose and mine. Therefore, father, I beg, by the same tenderness which led you to procure me so great an honour, to obtain the sultan's consent that our marriage may be declared null and void."
The grand vizier immediately went to his son, shared what the sultan had told him, and urged him to hide nothing, but to tell the whole truth. "I won't hide anything from you, Dad," the son replied, "because everything the princess said is true. However, I need to tell you that none of these experiences make me feel any less love and gratitude for her; but I have to admit that despite the honor of marrying my sovereign's daughter, I would rather die than stay in such a high-status relationship if I have to keep facing what I've already endured. I’m sure the princess feels the same way, and she would gladly agree to a separation that is so necessary for both her peace and mine. So, Dad, I ask you, with the same care that led you to secure me such an honor, to get the sultan’s approval for our marriage to be declared null and void."
Notwithstanding the grand vizier's ambition to have his son allied to the sultan, the firm resolution he saw he had formed to be separated from the princess caused the father to give his majesty a full account of what had passed, begging him finally to give his son leave to retire from the palace, alleging it was not just that the princess should be a moment longer exposed to so terrible a persecution upon his son's account.
Despite the grand vizier's desire to have his son connected to the sultan, the clear decision he realized he had made to stay away from the princess led him to inform the sultan completely about what had happened. He pleaded with the sultan to allow his son to leave the palace, arguing that it was unfair for the princess to endure such awful harassment because of his son any longer.
The grand vizier found no great difficulty to obtain what he asked, as the sultan had determined upon it already; orders were given to put a stop to all rejoicings in the palace and town, and expresses despatched to all parts of his dominions to countermand his first orders; and in a short time, all merry-making ceased.
The grand vizier had no trouble getting what he wanted since the sultan had already made up his mind. Orders were issued to halt all celebrations in the palace and the town, and messengers were sent to every part of his territory to cancel his initial orders. Before long, all festivities came to an end.
This sudden change gave rise both in the city and kingdom to various speculations and inquiries; but no other account could be given of it, except that both the vizier and his son went out of the palace much dejected. Nobody but Aladdin knew the secret, who rejoiced at the happy success procured by his lamp. Neither the sultan nor the grand vizier, who had forgotten Aladdin and his request, had the least thought that he had any concern in the enchantment which caused the dissolution of the marriage.
This sudden change sparked all sorts of rumors and questions in the city and kingdom, but no other explanation was available except that both the vizier and his son left the palace looking very sad. Only Aladdin knew the secret, and he was celebrating the fortunate outcome he had obtained with his lamp. Neither the sultan nor the grand vizier, who had forgotten about Aladdin and his request, even considered that he had anything to do with the magic that led to the breakup of the marriage.
Aladdin waited till the three months were completed, which the sultan had appointed for the consummation of the marriage between the Princess Badroulboudour and himself; and the next day sent his mother to the palace, to remind the sultan of his promise.
Aladdin waited until the three months were up, which the sultan had set for the marriage between Princess Badroulboudour and him; the next day, he sent his mother to the palace to remind the sultan of his promise.
The widow went to the palace, and stood in the same place as before in the hall of audience. The sultan no sooner cast his eyes upon her than he knew her again, remembered her business, and how long he had put her off: therefore, when the grand vizier was beginning to make his report, the sultan interrupted him, and said: "Vizier, I see the good woman who made me the present of jewels some months ago; forbear your report, till I have heard what she has to say." The vizier, looking about the divan, perceived the tailor's widow, and sent the chief of the mace-bearers to conduct her to the sultan.
The widow went to the palace and stood in the same spot as before in the audience hall. As soon as the sultan saw her, he recognized her again, remembered her issue, and how long he had delayed her: so when the grand vizier was about to start his report, the sultan interrupted him, saying, "Vizier, I see the kind woman who gave me the jewels a few months ago; hold off on your report until I hear what she has to say." The vizier, glancing around the council, spotted the tailor's widow and sent the head mace-bearer to escort her to the sultan.
Aladdin's mother came to the foot of the throne, prostrated herself as usual, and when she rose, the sultan asked her what she would have. "Sir," said she, "I come to represent to your majesty, in the name of my son, Aladdin, that the three months, at the end of which you ordered me to come again, are expired; and to beg you to remember your promise."
Aladdin's mother approached the throne, bowed down as she usually did, and when she got back up, the sultan asked her what she needed. "Your Majesty," she said, "I come to remind you, on behalf of my son Aladdin, that the three months you told me to return after have now passed; and I kindly ask you to remember your promise."
The sultan, when he had fixed a time to answer the request of this good woman, little thought of hearing any more of a marriage, which he imagined would be very disagreeable to the princess; so this summons for him to fulfil his promise was somewhat embarrassing; he declined giving an answer till he had consulted his vizier, and signified to him the little inclination he had to conclude a match for his daughter with a stranger, whose rank he supposed to be very mean.
The sultan, when he set a time to respond to this kind woman’s request, did not expect to hear anything more about a marriage, which he believed would be very unpleasant for the princess. So, this reminder to fulfill his promise was a bit awkward; he avoided giving an answer until he had talked to his vizier and expressed his reluctance to arrange a match for his daughter with a stranger, whose status he thought was quite low.
The grand vizier freely told the sultan his thoughts, and said to him: "In my opinion, sir, there is an infallible way for your majesty to avoid a match so disproportionate, without giving Aladdin, were he known to your majesty, any cause of complaint; which is, to set so high a price upon the princess that, however rich he may be, he cannot comply with it. This is the only way to make him desist from so bold an undertaking."
The grand vizier openly shared his thoughts with the sultan and said to him: "In my view, sir, there's a foolproof way for you to avoid such an unsuitable match without giving Aladdin, if he is known to you, any reason to complain. You should place such a high price on the princess that, no matter how wealthy he is, he won't be able to meet it. This is the only way to make him back off from such a daring pursuit."
The sultan, approving of the grand vizier's advice, turned to the tailor's widow and said to her: "Good woman, it is true sultans ought to abide by their words, and I am ready to keep mine, by making your son happy in marriage with the princess, my daughter. But as I cannot marry her without some further valuable consideration from your son, you may tell him, I will fulfil my promise as soon as he shall send me forty trays of massy gold, full of the same sort of jewels you have already made me a present of, and carried by the like number of black slaves, who shall be led by as many young and handsome white slaves, all dressed magnificently. On these conditions I am ready to bestow the princess, my daughter, upon him; therefore, good woman, go and tell him so, and I will wait till you bring me his answer."
The sultan, approving of the grand vizier's advice, turned to the tailor's widow and said to her: "Good woman, it's true that sultans should keep their promises, and I'm willing to keep mine by making your son happy in marriage with my daughter, the princess. However, I can't marry her off without something valuable in return from your son. You can tell him that I'll fulfill my promise as soon as he sends me forty trays of solid gold, filled with the same kind of jewels you have already given me, carried by an equal number of black slaves, who will be accompanied by just as many young and handsome white slaves, all dressed in fine clothing. Under these conditions, I'm ready to give my daughter, the princess, to him; so, good woman, go and tell him this, and I'll wait for his response."
Aladdin's mother prostrated herself a second time before the sultan's throne, and retired. On her way home, she laughed within herself at her son's foolish imagination. "Where," said she, "can he get so many large gold trays, and such precious stones to fill them? Must he go again to that subterranean abode and gather them off the trees? and where will he get so many such slaves as the sultan requires? It is altogether out of his power, and I believe he will not be much pleased with my embassy this time." When she came home, full of these thoughts, she said to her son: "Indeed, child, I would not have you think any farther of your marriage with the princess. The sultan received me very kindly, and I believe he was well inclined to you; but if I am not much deceived the grand vizier has made him change his mind." She then gave her son an exact account of what the sultan had said to her, and the conditions on which he consented to the match. Afterward she said to him: "The sultan expects your answer immediately; but," continued she, laughing, "I believe he may wait long enough."
Aladdin's mother bowed down again before the sultan's throne and then left. On her way home, she chuckled to herself about her son's wild imagination. "Where," she wondered, "is he going to find so many big gold trays and enough precious stones to fill them? Does he plan to go back to that underground place and pick them from the trees? And where will he get all those slaves the sultan wants? It's completely impossible for him, and I doubt he’ll be too happy about my message this time." When she got home, still thinking about all this, she told her son: "Honestly, dear, I’d prefer you not to think anymore about marrying the princess. The sultan was really nice to me, and I believe he had a good opinion of you; but if I'm not mistaken, the grand vizier has made him change his mind." She then told her son exactly what the sultan had said and the conditions under which he agreed to the match. Finally, she added: "The sultan expects your answer right away; but," she said with a laugh, "I think he might be waiting for quite a while."
"Not so long, mother, as you imagine," replied Aladdin; "the sultan is mistaken, if he thinks by this exorbitant demand to prevent my entertaining thoughts of the princess. I expected that he would have set a higher price upon her incomparable charms. His demand is but a trifle to what I could have done for her. But while I think of satisfying his request, go and get something for our dinner, and leave the rest to me."
"Not as long as you think, Mom," Aladdin replied. "The sultan is wrong if he believes that this outrageous demand will stop me from wanting to be with the princess. I thought he would ask for much more for her extraordinary beauty. His request is just a small amount compared to what I would gladly give for her. But while I figure out how to meet his demand, why don’t you grab something for dinner and leave the rest to me?"
As soon as his mother was gone out, Aladdin took the lamp, and rubbing it, the genie appeared, and offered his service as usual. "The sultan," said Aladdin to him, "gives me the princess his daughter in marriage; but demands first, forty large trays of massy gold, full of the fruits of the garden from whence I took this lamp; and these he expects to have carried by as many black slaves, each preceded by a young handsome white slave, richly clothed. Go, and fetch me this present as soon as possible, that I may send it to him before the divan breaks up." The genie told him his command should be immediately obeyed, and disappeared.
As soon as his mother left, Aladdin took the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, ready to offer his usual service. "The sultan," Aladdin said to him, "is giving me his daughter, the princess, in marriage; but first, he demands forty large trays of solid gold filled with the fruits from the garden where I found this lamp. He expects these to be carried by as many black slaves, each followed by a handsome young white slave, dressed in rich clothing. Go and get me this gift as soon as you can, so I can send it to him before the meeting ends." The genie assured him that his wish would be fulfilled immediately and then vanished.
In a little time afterward the genie returned with forty black slaves, each bearing on his head a heavy tray of pure gold, full of pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and every sort of precious stones, all larger and more beautiful than those formerly presented to the sultan. Each tray was covered with silver tissue, embroidered with flowers of gold: these, together with the white slaves, quite filled the house, which was but a small one, the little court before it, and a small garden behind. The genie asked if he had any other commands, and Aladdin telling him that he wanted nothing further, he disappeared.
Soon after, the genie returned with forty black slaves, each carrying a heavy tray of pure gold on their heads. The trays were filled with pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and all kinds of precious stones, all larger and more beautiful than those previously given to the sultan. Each tray was covered with silver fabric, embroidered with gold flowers. Together with the white slaves, they completely filled the house, which was quite small, along with the little courtyard in front and a small garden behind. The genie asked if there were any other orders, and when Aladdin said he wanted nothing more, he vanished.
When Aladdin's mother came from market, she was much surprised to see so many people and such vast riches. As soon as she had laid down her provisions, she was going to pull off her veil; but her son prevented her, and said: "Mother, let us lose no time; before the sultan and the divan rise, I would have you return to the palace with this present as the dowry demanded for the princess, that he may judge by my diligence of the ardent desire I have to procure myself the honour of this alliance." Without waiting for his mother's reply, Aladdin opened the street-door, and made the slaves walk out; each white slave followed by a black with a tray upon his head. When they were all out, the mother followed the last black slave; he shut the door, and then retired to his chamber, full of hopes that the sultan, after this present, which was such as he required, would receive him as his son-in-law.
When Aladdin's mother came back from the market, she was really surprised to see so many people and such incredible wealth. As soon as she set down her groceries, she was about to take off her veil, but her son stopped her and said, "Mom, we need to hurry; before the sultan and the council leave, I want you to return to the palace with this gift as the dowry for the princess so he can see how eager I am to secure this alliance." Without waiting for his mother's response, Aladdin opened the front door and had the servants come out, each white servant followed by a black servant with a tray on his head. Once they were all out, the mother followed the last black servant; he closed the door, and then went to his room, filled with hopes that the sultan, after receiving this gift, would accept him as his son-in-law.
The first white slave who went out made all the people who were going by stop; and before they were all clear of the house, the streets were crowded with spectators, who ran to see so extraordinary and magnificent a procession. The dress of each slave was so rich, both for the stuff and the jewels, that those who were dealers in them valued each at no less than a million of money; besides, the neatness and propriety of the dress, the noble air, fine shape and proportion of each slave were unparalleled; their grave walk at an equal distance from each other, the lustre of the jewels, curiously set in their girdles of gold, and the egrets of precious stones in their turbans, put the spectators into such great admiration, that they could not avoid following them with their eyes as far as possible. As soon as the first of these slaves arrived at the palace gate, the porters formed themselves into order, taking him for a prince from the magnificence of his habit, and were going to kiss the hem of his garment; but the slave, who was instructed by the genie, prevented them, and said: "We are only slaves, our master will appear at a proper time."
The first white slave who went out made everyone passing by stop; and before they could clear the house, the streets were filled with onlookers, who rushed to see such an extraordinary and impressive procession. Each slave was dressed so lavishly, with rich fabrics and jewels, that dealers valued each outfit at no less than a million dollars. Plus, the neatness and appropriateness of their clothing, along with the noble presence, great shape, and proportion of each slave, were unmatched; their serious stride at an equal distance from one another, the shine of the jewels expertly set in their gold belts, and the precious stone decorations in their turbans filled the spectators with such awe that they couldn’t help but follow them with their eyes as far as they could. As soon as the first of these slaves reached the palace gate, the porters lined up in formation, mistaking him for a prince because of his magnificent attire, and were going to kiss the hem of his garment; but the slave, who had been instructed by the genie, stopped them and said: "We are only slaves; our master will appear at the right time."
The first slave, followed by the rest, advanced into the second court, which was very spacious, and in which the sultan's household was ranged during the sitting of the divan. The magnificence of the officers, who stood at the head of their troops, was considerably eclipsed by the slaves who bore Aladdin's present, of which they themselves made a part.
The first slave, followed by the others, moved into the second courtyard, which was quite large and where the sultan's household gathered during the divan meeting. The impressive presence of the officers, who led their troops, was significantly overshadowed by the slaves who carried Aladdin's gift, of which they were also a part.
As the sultan, who had been informed of their approach to the palace, had given orders for them to be admitted, they went into the divan in regular order, one part filing to the right, and the other to the left. After they were all entered, and had formed a semicircle before the sultan's throne, the black slaves laid the golden trays on the carpet, prostrating themselves, and at the same time the white slaves did the same. When they rose, the black slaves uncovered the trays, and then all stood with their arms crossed over their breasts.
As the sultan, who had been told about their arrival at the palace, ordered them to be let in, they entered the divan in an organized fashion, with one group going to the right and the other to the left. Once they were all inside and formed a semicircle in front of the sultan's throne, the Black servants placed the golden trays on the carpet while bowing, and the White servants did the same. When they stood up, the Black servants uncovered the trays, and then everyone stood with their arms crossed over their chests.
In the meantime Aladdin's mother advanced to the foot of the throne, and having paid her respects, said to the sultan: "Sir, my son is sensible that this present, which he has sent your majesty, is much below the Princess Badroulboudour's worth; but hopes, nevertheless, that your majesty will accept of it."
In the meantime, Aladdin's mother stepped up to the foot of the throne, and after acknowledging the sultan, she said: "Sir, my son realizes that this gift he has sent you is far below the worth of Princess Badroulboudour; however, he still hopes that you will accept it."
The sultan was not able to give the least attention to this compliment. The moment he cast his eyes on the forty trays, full of the most precious and beautiful jewels he had ever seen, and the fourscore slaves, who appeared by the elegance of their persons, and the magnificence of their dress, like so many princes, he was overwhelmed. Instead of answering the compliment of Aladdin's mother, he addressed himself to the grand vizier, who could not any more than the sultan comprehend from whence such a profusion of richness could come. "Well, vizier," said he aloud, "who do you think it can be that has sent me so extraordinary a present? Do you think him worthy of the Princess Badroulboudour, my daughter?"
The sultan couldn't pay any attention to the compliment. The moment he saw the forty trays filled with the most precious and beautiful jewels he had ever laid eyes on, along with the eighty slaves who, due to their elegance and magnificent attire, looked like princes, he was completely overwhelmed. Instead of responding to Aladdin's mother's compliment, he turned to the grand vizier, who, just like the sultan, couldn't figure out where such an abundance of riches had come from. "Well, vizier," he said aloud, "who do you think could have sent me such an extraordinary gift? Do you think he deserves the Princess Badroulboudour, my daughter?"
The vizier, notwithstanding his envy and grief at seeing a stranger preferred to his son, durst not disguise his sentiments. It was too visible that Aladdin's present was more than sufficient to merit his being received into royal alliance; therefore, consulting his master's feelings, he returned this answer: "I am so far from having any thoughts that the person who has made your majesty so noble a present is unworthy of the honour you would do him, that I should say he deserved much more, if I were not persuaded that the greatest treasure in the world ought not to be put in competition with the princess, your majesty's daughter."
The vizier, despite feeling envious and upset about a stranger being favored over his son, couldn't hide his feelings. It was clear that Aladdin's gift was more than enough to deserve a royal connection; therefore, considering his master's feelings, he responded: "I absolutely do not believe that the person who gave your majesty such a generous gift is unworthy of the honor you would bestow upon him; in fact, I would say he deserves even more, if I didn’t think that the greatest treasure in the world shouldn't compete with the princess, your majesty's daughter."
The sultan made no longer hesitation, nor thought of informing himself whether Aladdin was endowed with all the qualifications requisite in one who aspired to be his son-in-law. The sight alone of such immense riches, and Aladdin's quickness in satisfying his demand, without starting the least difficulty at the exorbitant conditions he had imposed, easily persuaded him that he could want nothing to render him accomplished, and such as he desired. Therefore, to send Aladdin's mother back with all the satisfaction she could desire, he said to her: "My good lady, go and tell your son that I wait with open arms to embrace him, and the more haste he makes to come and receive the princess, my daughter, from my hands, the greater pleasure he will do me."
The sultan no longer hesitated or thought about whether Aladdin had all the qualities needed to be his son-in-law. Just seeing such immense wealth, along with Aladdin's quickness in meeting his demands without the slightest difficulty regarding the outrageous conditions he had set, convinced him that Aladdin must have everything he sought in a suitor. So, to send Aladdin's mother back with all the satisfaction she could wish for, he said to her: "My good lady, go and tell your son that I’m eagerly waiting to embrace him, and the quicker he comes to take the princess, my daughter, from me, the happier it will make me."
As soon as the tailor's widow had retired, overjoyed to see her son raised to such exalted fortune, the sultan put an end to the audience; and rising from his throne, ordered that the princess's eunuchs should come and carry the trays into their mistress's apartment, whither he went himself to examine them with her at his leisure. The fourscore slaves were conducted into the palace; and the sultan, telling the princess of their magnificent appearance, ordered them to be brought before her apartment, that she might see through the lattices that he had not exaggerated in his account of them.
As soon as the tailor's widow left, thrilled to see her son achieve such high status, the sultan ended the meeting. Standing up from his throne, he commanded the princess's eunuchs to come and take the trays to her room, where he went as well to check them out with her at his convenience. The eighty slaves were brought into the palace, and the sultan informed the princess about their stunning appearance, requesting that they be presented in front of her room so she could see through the screens that he hadn’t overstated their beauty.
In the meantime, Aladdin's mother got home, and shewed in her countenance the good news she brought her son. "My son," said she to him, "you have now all the reason in the world to be pleased. The sultan, with the approbation of the whole court, has declared that you are worthy to possess the Princess Badroulboudour, and waits to embrace you, and conclude your marriage; therefore, you must think of making preparations for your interview, which may answer the high opinion he has formed of your person."
In the meantime, Aladdin's mom got home and had a big smile on her face, excited to share the good news with her son. "My son," she said to him, "you have every reason to be happy. The sultan, with the approval of the entire court, has declared that you deserve to marry Princess Badroulboudour, and he's eager to meet you and finalize your wedding. So, you need to start getting ready for your meeting, which will live up to the high opinion he has of you."
Aladdin, enraptured with this news, made little reply, but retired to his chamber. There, after he had rubbed the lamp, which had never failed him, the obedient genie appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I want to bathe immediately, and you must afterward provide me the richest and most magnificent habit ever worn by a monarch." No sooner were the words out of his mouth than the genie rendered him invisible, and transported him into a bath of the finest marble, where he was undressed, without seeing by whom, in a magnificent and spacious hall. From the hall he was led to the bath, which was of a moderate heat, and he was there rubbed with various scented waters. After he had passed through several degrees of heat, he came out quite a different man from what he was before. His skin was clear white and red, his body lightsome and free; and when he returned into the hall, he found, instead of his own, a suit the magnificence of which astonished him. The genie helped him to dress, and when he had done, transported him back to his own chamber, where he asked him if he had any other commands? "Yes," answered Aladdin, "I expect you to bring me as soon as possible a charger that surpasses in beauty and goodness the best in the sultan's stables, with a saddle, bridle, and other caparisons worth a million of money. I want also twenty slaves, as richly clothed as those who carried the present to the sultan, to walk by my side, and twenty more to go before me in two ranks. Besides these, bring my mother six women slaves to attend her, as richly dressed at least as any of the Princess Badroulboudour's, each carrying a complete dress fit for any sultaness. I want also ten thousand pieces of gold in ten purses; go, and make haste."
Aladdin, thrilled by this news, barely responded and went back to his room. There, after rubbing the lamp that had never let him down, the obedient genie appeared. "Genie," Aladdin said, "I want to take a bath right away, and afterward, you need to give me the most luxurious and magnificent outfit ever worn by a king." No sooner had he spoken than the genie made him invisible and transported him to a beautifully spacious marble bath, where he was undressed without seeing who did it. From there, he was taken to the bath, which was at a comfortable temperature, and he was pampered with various scented waters. After going through several stages of warmth, he emerged completely transformed. His skin was clear and radiant, and his body felt light and free. When he returned to the hall, he found a suit so magnificent that it left him in awe. The genie helped him get dressed, and once he was done, transported him back to his room, asking if he had any other requests. "Yes," Aladdin replied, "I want you to bring me, as soon as possible, a horse that is more beautiful and better than the best one in the sultan's stables, complete with a saddle, bridle, and accessories worth a fortune. I also want twenty slaves, dressed as richly as those who delivered the gift to the sultan, to walk beside me, and twenty more to walk ahead in two lines. Additionally, bring my mother six female slaves to serve her, dressed as lavishly as any of Princess Badroulboudour's, each carrying a complete outfit suitable for any sultaness. And I want ten thousand gold coins in ten purses; go, and hurry up."
As soon as Aladdin had given these orders, the genie disappeared, but presently returned with the horse, the forty slaves, ten of whom carried each a purse containing ten thousand pieces of gold, and six women slaves, each carrying on her head a different dress for Aladdin's mother, wrapped up in a piece of silver tissue.
As soon as Aladdin gave these orders, the genie vanished, but soon came back with the horse, the forty slaves, ten of whom were each carrying a purse filled with ten thousand gold coins, and six female slaves, each balancing a different dress for Aladdin's mother on her head, wrapped in silver tissue.
Of the ten purses Aladdin took four, which he gave to his mother, telling her, those were to supply her with necessaries; the other six he left in the hands of the slaves who brought them, with an order to throw them by handfuls among the people as they went to the sultan's palace. The six slaves who carried the purses he ordered likewise to march before him, three on the right hand and three on the left. Afterward he presented the six women slaves to his mother, telling her that they were her slaves, and that the dresses they had brought were for her use.
Of the ten purses Aladdin took four, which he gave to his mother, telling her that these were to help her with essentials. He left the other six with the slaves who brought them, instructing them to distribute the purses among the people as they made their way to the sultan's palace. He also ordered the six slaves carrying the purses to walk in front of him, three on each side. Later, he introduced the six female slaves to his mother, telling her that they were her slaves and that the dresses they had brought were for her use.
When Aladdin had thus settled matters, he told the genie he would call for him when he wanted him, and thereupon the genie disappeared. Aladdin's thoughts now were only upon answering, as soon as possible, the desire the sultan had shewn to see him. He despatched one of the forty slaves to the palace, with an order to address himself to the chief of the porters, to know when he might have the honour to come and throw himself at the sultan's feet. The slave soon acquitted himself of his commission, and brought for answer that the sultan waited for him with impatience.
When Aladdin had sorted everything out, he told the genie he would call for him when needed, and then the genie vanished. Aladdin's mind was now focused solely on responding as quickly as possible to the sultan's desire to see him. He sent one of the forty slaves to the palace with instructions to speak to the chief of the porters to find out when he could have the honor of coming and bowing before the sultan. The slave quickly completed his task and returned with the message that the sultan was eagerly waiting for him.
Aladdin immediately mounted his charger, and though he never was on horseback before, appeared with such extraordinary grace, that the most experienced horseman would not have taken him for a novice. The streets through which he was to pass were almost instantly filled with an innumerable concourse of people, who made the air echo with their acclamations, especially every time the six slaves who carried the purses threw handfuls of gold among the populace. Neither did these shouts of joy come from those alone who scrambled for the money, but from a superior rank of people, who could not forbear applauding Aladdin's generosity. Not only those who knew him when he played in the streets like a vagabond did not recollect him, but those who saw him but a little while before hardly recognised him, so much were his features altered: such were the effects of the lamp, as to procure by degrees to those who possessed it perfections suitable to the rank to which the right use of it advanced them. Much more attention was paid to Aladdin's person than to the pomp and magnificence of his attendants, as a similar show had been seen the day before, when the slaves walked in procession with the present to the sultan. Nevertheless, the horse was much admired by good judges, who knew how to discern his beauties, without being dazzled by the jewels and richness of his furniture. When the report was everywhere spread that the sultan was going to give the princess in marriage to Aladdin, nobody regarded his birth, nor envied his good fortune, so worthy he seemed of it in the public opinion.
Aladdin quickly got on his horse, and even though he had never ridden before, he looked so graceful that even the most experienced riders wouldn't have guessed he was a beginner. The streets he rode through quickly filled with a huge crowd of people, who cheered loudly, especially every time the six slaves carrying the bags scattered handfuls of gold among the crowd. The cheers didn't just come from those fighting for the money, but from higher-status individuals who couldn't help but praise Aladdin's generosity. Not only did those who remembered him playing in the streets as a beggar fail to recognize him, but even people who had seen him not long before barely recognized him, so much had his appearance changed: the lamp had gradually given him qualities fitting for the status to which its proper use had elevated him. More attention was directed at Aladdin himself than at the splendor and grandeur of his followers, as a similar spectacle had been seen the day before when the slaves paraded with gifts for the sultan. However, the horse was greatly admired by discerning judges who appreciated its beauty without being distracted by the jewels and richness of its gear. When news spread that the sultan was planning to give his daughter in marriage to Aladdin, nobody cared about his humble beginnings or envied his good fortune; he seemed so deserving of it in the eyes of the public.
When he arrived at the palace, everything was prepared for his reception; and when he came to the gate of the second court, he would have alighted from his horse, agreeably to the custom observed by the grand vizier, the commander-in-chief of the empire, and governors of provinces of the first rank; but the chief of the mace-bearers, who waited on him by the sultan's order, prevented him, and attended him to the grand hall of audience, where he helped him to dismount. The officers formed themselves into two ranks at the entrance of the hall. The chief put Aladdin on his right hand, and through the midst of them led him to the sultan's throne.
When he got to the palace, everything was set up for his welcome; and when he reached the gate of the second courtyard, he was about to get off his horse, as was customary for the grand vizier, the commander-in-chief of the empire, and the top governors; but the chief of the mace-bearers, who was there on the sultan's orders, stopped him and guided him to the grand hall of audience, where he helped him dismount. The officers lined up in two rows at the entrance of the hall. The chief placed Aladdin on his right side and led him through the ranks to the sultan's throne.
As soon as the sultan perceived Aladdin, he was no less surprised to see him more richly and magnificently habited than ever he had been himself, than struck at his good mien, fine shape, and a certain air of unexpected dignity, very different from the meanness of his mother's late appearance.
As soon as the sultan saw Aladdin, he was just as surprised to see him dressed more richly and magnificently than he had ever been himself. He was also taken aback by Aladdin's good looks, fit build, and an unexpected sense of dignity that was very different from the shabby appearance of his mother recently.
But, notwithstanding, his amazement and surprise did not hinder him from rising off his throne, and descending two or three steps, quickly enough to prevent Aladdin's throwing himself at his feet. He embraced him with all possible demonstrations of joy at his arrival. After this civility Aladdin would have thrown himself at his feet again; but he held him fast by the hand, and obliged him to sit close to the throne.
But despite his amazement and surprise, he still got off his throne and stepped down two or three steps quickly enough to stop Aladdin from throwing himself at his feet. He hugged him, showing all possible excitement at his arrival. After this greeting, Aladdin tried to throw himself at his feet again, but he held him firmly by the hand and made him sit right next to the throne.
Aladdin then addressed the sultan, saying: "I receive the honour which your majesty out of your great condescension is pleased to confer; but permit me to assure you that I know the greatness of your power, and that I am not insensible how much my birth is below the lustre of the high rank to which I am raised. I ask your majesty's pardon for my rashness, but I cannot dissemble that I should die with grief were I to lose my hopes of seeing myself united to the divine princess who is the object of my wishes."
Aladdin then spoke to the sultan, saying: "I appreciate the honor you’re granting me, your majesty, out of your kindness; but I want to emphasize that I understand the extent of your power and that I’m aware my background is far below the high status I’ve been given. I apologize for my boldness, but I can’t hide that I would be devastated if I lost the chance to be with the beautiful princess who is the focus of my desires."
"My son," answered the sultan, embracing him a second time, "you would wrong me to doubt for a moment of my sincerity: your life from this moment is too dear to me not to preserve it, by presenting you with the remedy which is at my disposal."
"My son," replied the sultan, hugging him again, "it would be a mistake to doubt my sincerity for even a second: your life from this moment on is too valuable to me for me not to protect it by giving you the remedy that I have available."
After these words, the sultan gave a signal, and immediately the air echoed with the sound of trumpets, hautboys, and other musical instruments: and at the same time he led Aladdin into a magnificent hall, where was laid out a most splendid collation. The sultan and Aladdin ate by themselves, while the grand vizier and the great lords of the court, according to their dignity and rank, sat at different tables. The conversation turned on different subjects; but all the while the sultan took so much pleasure in looking at his intended son-in-law, that he hardly ever took his eyes off him; and throughout the whole of their conversation Aladdin shewed so much good sense, as confirmed the sultan in the high opinion he had formed of him.
After saying this, the sultan signaled, and right away the air filled with the sounds of trumpets, oboes, and other musical instruments. At the same time, he led Aladdin into a magnificent hall, where a lavish spread was laid out. The sultan and Aladdin ate together, while the grand vizier and the high-ranking nobles of the court sat at different tables according to their status. They talked about various topics; but throughout the meal, the sultan took such pleasure in watching his future son-in-law that he hardly looked away. During their conversation, Aladdin displayed such great sense that it only reinforced the sultan's high regard for him.
After the feast, the sultan sent for the chief judge of his capital, and ordered him to draw up immediately a contract of marriage between the Princess Badroulboudour, his daughter, and Aladdin.
After the feast, the sultan called for the chief judge of his city and instructed him to quickly create a marriage contract between his daughter, Princess Badroulboudour, and Aladdin.
When the judge had drawn up the contract in all the requisite forms, the sultan asked Aladdin if he would stay in the palace, and solemnise the ceremonies of marriage that day; to which he answered: "Sir, though great is my impatience to enjoy your majesty's goodness, yet I beg of you to give me leave to defer it till I have built a palace fit to receive the princess; therefore I petition you to grant me a convenient spot of ground near your abode, that I may the more frequently pay my respects, and I will take care to have it finished with all diligence." "Son," said the sultan, "take what ground you think proper, there is space enough on every quarter round my palace; but consider, I cannot see you too soon united with my daughter, which alone is wanting to complete my happiness." After these words he embraced Aladdin again, who took his leave with as much politeness as if he had been bred up and had always lived at court.
When the judge had finalized the contract in all the necessary forms, the sultan asked Aladdin if he would stay in the palace and celebrate the marriage ceremonies that day. Aladdin replied, “Sir, even though I am eager to enjoy your majesty's kindness, I ask that you allow me to delay it until I have built a palace worthy of the princess. Therefore, I request a suitable piece of land near your residence so that I can visit you more often, and I will make sure to have it completed quickly.” “My son,” said the sultan, “take whatever land you choose; there is plenty of space all around my palace. But remember, I can't wait to see you united with my daughter; that’s the only thing missing to complete my happiness.” After saying this, he embraced Aladdin again, who took his leave with as much courtesy as if he had been raised at court.
Aladdin returned home in the order he had come, amidst the acclamations of the people, who wished him all happiness and prosperity. As soon as he dismounted, he retired to his own chamber, took the lamp, and called the genie as before, who in the usual manner made him a tender of his service. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I have every reason to commend your exactness in executing hitherto punctually whatever I have demanded; but now, if you have any regard for the lamp, your protector, you must shew, if possible, more zeal and diligence than ever. I would have you build me, as soon as you can, a palace opposite, but at a proper distance from, the sultan's, fit to receive my spouse, the Princess Badroulboudour. I leave the choice of the materials to you, that is to say, porphyry, jasper, agate, lapis lazuli, or the finest marble of various colours, and also the architecture of the building. But I expect that on the terraced roof of this palace you will build me a large hall crowned with a dome, and having four equal fronts; and that instead of layers of bricks, the walls be formed of massy gold and silver, laid alternately: that each front shall contain six windows, the lattices of all of which (except one, which must be left unfinished) shall be so enriched in the most tasteful workmanship, with diamonds, rubies, and emeralds, that they shall exceed anything of the kind ever seen in the world. I would have an inner and outer court in front of the palace, and a spacious garden; but above all things, take care that there be laid in a place which you shall point out to me, a treasure of gold and silver coin. Besides, the edifice must be well provided with kitchens and offices, storehouses, and rooms to keep choice furniture in, for every season of the year. I must have stables full of the finest horses, with their equerries and grooms, and hunting equipage. There must be officers to attend the kitchens and offices, and women slaves to wait on the princess. You understand what I mean; therefore go about it, and come and tell me when all is finished."
Aladdin returned home just as he had left, greeted by the cheers of the people, who wished him happiness and success. As soon as he got off his horse, he went to his room, took the lamp, and summoned the genie, who, as always, offered his services. "Genie," Aladdin said, "I appreciate how well you’ve fulfilled my requests so far, but now, if you care about the lamp, your protector, you need to show even more enthusiasm and effort than before. I want you to build me a palace directly across from the sultan's, but at a proper distance, suitable for my wife, Princess Badroulboudour. You can choose the materials—whether it's porphyry, jasper, agate, lapis lazuli, or the finest marble in various colors—and also the design of the building. However, I expect that on the roof of this palace, you'll construct a large hall topped with a dome and having four equal sides; instead of bricks, the walls should be made of solid gold and silver, arranged alternately. Each side should have six windows, with elaborate lattices (except for one, which should remain unfinished), decorated so beautifully with diamonds, rubies, and emeralds that they outshine anything ever seen in the world. I want inner and outer courtyards in front of the palace, along with a spacious garden; but above all, make sure there’s a hidden treasure of gold and silver coins placed in a location you’ll point out to me. Additionally, the building must have well-equipped kitchens and offices, storage areas, and rooms for fine furniture for all seasons. I also need stables filled with the best horses, along with their grooms and hunting gear. There must be staff to manage the kitchens and offices and servant women to attend to the princess. You know what I mean, so get to work, and let me know when everything is ready."
By the time Aladdin had instructed the genie respecting the building of his palace, the sun was set. The next morning, before break of day, our bridegroom, whose love for the princess would not let him sleep, was up, when the genie presented himself and said: "Sir, your palace is finished; come and see how you like it." Aladdin had no sooner signified his consent, than the genie transported him thither in an instant, and he found it so much beyond his expectation, that he could not enough admire it. The genie led him through all the apartments, where he met with nothing but what was rich and magnificent, with officers and slaves all habited according to their rank and the services to which they were appointed. The genie then shewed him the treasury, which was opened by a treasurer, where Aladdin saw heaps of purses, of different sizes, piled up to the top of the ceiling, and disposed in most excellent order. The genie assured him of the treasurer's fidelity, and thence led him to the stables, where he shewed him some of the finest horses in the world, and the grooms busy in dressing them; from thence they went to the storehouses, which were filled with all things necessary, both for food and ornament.
By the time Aladdin had given the genie instructions for building his palace, the sun had set. The next morning, before dawn, our groom, whose love for the princess kept him awake, was up when the genie appeared and said, "Sir, your palace is finished; come see what you think." As soon as Aladdin agreed, the genie whisked him away in an instant, and he found it so much more amazing than he expected that he couldn't stop admiring it. The genie guided him through all the rooms, where everything was rich and magnificent, with officers and servants dressed according to their ranks and duties. The genie then showed him the treasury, which was opened by a treasurer, where Aladdin saw piles of purses of different sizes stacked all the way to the ceiling, arranged in excellent order. The genie assured him of the treasurer's loyalty and then led him to the stables, where he showed him some of the finest horses in the world and the grooms busy tending to them. From there, they went to the storerooms which were filled with everything necessary for food and decoration.
When Aladdin had examined the palace from top to bottom, and particularly the hall with the four and twenty windows, and found it much beyond whatever he could have imagined, he said: "Genie, no one can be better satisfied than I am; and indeed I should be much to blame if I found any fault. There is only one thing wanting which I forgot to mention; that is, to lay from the sultan's palace to the door of the apartment designed for the princess, a carpet of fine velvet for her to walk upon." The genie immediately disappeared, and Aladdin saw what he desired executed in an instant. The genie then returned, and carried him home before the gates of the sultan's palace were opened.
When Aladdin had explored the palace from top to bottom, especially the hall with the twenty-four windows, and found it far beyond anything he could have imagined, he said, “Genie, I couldn't be more satisfied; honestly, I’d be ridiculous to find any fault. There's just one thing I forgot to mention: I need a fine velvet carpet laid from the sultan's palace to the door of the room meant for the princess, so she can walk on it.” The genie immediately disappeared, and Aladdin watched as his request was fulfilled in an instant. The genie then returned and took him home right before the gates of the sultan's palace opened.
When the porters, who had always been used to an open prospect, came to open the gates, they were amazed to find it obstructed, and to see a carpet of velvet spread from the grand entrance. They did not immediately look how far it extended, but when they could discern Aladdin's palace distinctly, their surprise was increased. The news of so extraordinary a wonder was presently spread through the palace. The grand vizier, who arrived soon after the gates were open, being no less amazed than others at this novelty, ran and acquainted the sultan, but endeavoured to make him believe it to be all enchantment. "Vizier," replied the sultan, "why will you have it to be enchantment? You know as well as I that it must be Aladdin's palace, which I gave him leave to build, for the reception of my daughter. After the proof we have had of his riches, can we think it strange that he should raise a palace in so short a time? He wished to surprise us, and let us see what wonders are to be done with money in only one night. Confess sincerely that the enchantment you talk of proceeds from a little envy on account of your son's disappointment."
When the porters, who were always used to an open view, came to open the gates, they were shocked to find them blocked and a velvet carpet laid out from the grand entrance. They didn't immediately check how far it stretched, but when they could clearly see Aladdin's palace, their astonishment grew. News of such an incredible sight quickly spread through the palace. The grand vizier, who arrived soon after the gates opened, was just as amazed as everyone else by this surprise. He hurried to inform the sultan but tried to convince him it was all magic. "Vizier," the sultan replied, "why do you insist it's magic? You know as well as I do that this must be Aladdin's palace, which I allowed him to build for my daughter. Given the wealth we've seen from him, can we really be surprised he could raise a palace in such a short time? He wanted to impress us and show us the wonders money can achieve in just one night. Admit it honestly, the magic you're talking about comes from a bit of jealousy over your son's letdown."
When Aladdin had been conveyed home, and had dismissed the genie, he found his mother up, and dressing herself in one of those suits which had been brought her. By the time the sultan rose from the council, Aladdin had prepared his mother to go to the palace with her slaves, and desired her, if she saw the sultan, to tell him she should do herself the honour toward evening to attend the princess to her palace. Accordingly she went; but though she and the women slaves who followed her were all dressed like sultanesses, yet the crowd was not near so great as the preceding day, because they were all veiled, and each had on an upper garment agreeable to the richness and magnificence of their habits. Aladdin, taking care not to forget his wonderful lamp, mounted his horse, left his paternal home forever, and went to the palace in the same pomp as the day before.
When Aladdin got home and sent the genie away, he found his mother up and getting dressed in one of the outfits that had been brought for her. By the time the sultan finished his council meeting, Aladdin had gotten his mother ready to go to the palace with her attendants, and he asked her that if she saw the sultan, to let him know she would be honored to join the princess at her palace in the evening. So she went; but even though she and the female attendants were all dressed like queens, the crowd wasn’t nearly as large as the day before because they were all veiled, and each wore an outer garment that matched the richness and splendor of their attire. Aladdin, making sure not to forget his magical lamp, mounted his horse, left his family home for good, and rode to the palace with the same grandeur as the day before.
As soon as the porters of the sultan's palace saw Aladdin's mother, they went and informed the sultan, who immediately ordered the bands of trumpets, cymbals, drums, fifes, and hautboys, placed in different parts of the palace, to play, so that the air resounded with concerts which inspired the whole city with joy: the merchants began to adorn their shops and houses with fine carpets and silks, and to prepare illuminations against night. The artisans of every description left their work, and the populace repaired to the great space between the royal palace and that of Aladdin; which last drew all their attention, not only because it was new to them, but because there was no comparison between the two buildings. But their amazement was to comprehend by what unheard-of miracle so magnificent a palace could have been so soon erected, it being apparent to all that there were no prepared materials, or any foundations laid the day before.
As soon as the palace porters saw Aladdin's mother, they rushed to inform the sultan, who quickly ordered bands of trumpets, cymbals, drums, flutes, and oboes placed throughout the palace to play. The music filled the air, bringing joy to the entire city. Merchants began decorating their shops and homes with beautiful carpets and silks, and they prepared lights for the evening. Artisans from all trades stopped their work, and the crowd gathered in the large area between the royal palace and Aladdin’s. Everyone's attention was drawn to Aladdin’s palace, not only because it was new to them but also because there was no way to compare the two buildings. They were amazed, trying to figure out how such a magnificent palace could have been built so quickly, as it was clear to everyone that there were no materials or foundations laid the day before.
Aladdin's mother was received in the palace with honour, and introduced into the Princess Badroulboudour's apartment by the chief of the eunuchs. As soon as the princess saw her, she rose, saluted, and desired her to sit down on a sofa; and while her women finished dressing, and adorning her with the jewels which Aladdin had presented to her, a collation was served up. At the same time the sultan, who wished to be as much with his daughter as possible before he parted with her, came in and paid the old lady great respect. Aladdin's mother had talked to the sultan in public, but he had never seen her with her veil off, as she was then; and though she was somewhat advanced in years, she had the remains of a good face, which showed what she had been in her youth. The sultan, who had always seen her dressed very meanly, not to say poorly, was surprised to find her as richly and magnificently attired as the princess, his daughter. This made him think Aladdin equally prudent and wise in whatever he undertook.
Aladdin's mother was welcomed into the palace with respect and introduced to Princess Badroulboudour's room by the head eunuch. As soon as the princess saw her, she stood up, greeted her, and invited her to sit on a sofa. While her attendants finished dressing her and adorning her with the jewelry that Aladdin had given her, a light meal was served. At the same time, the sultan, wanting to spend as much time with his daughter as possible before parting, entered and showed great respect to the elderly woman. Aladdin's mother had spoken to the sultan in public before, but he had never seen her without her veil until then. Although she was somewhat older, she still had traces of a lovely face that hinted at her beauty in youth. The sultan, who had always seen her dressed very modestly, was surprised to find her dressed as richly and splendidly as his daughter, the princess. This made him think that Aladdin was just as wise and sensible in all his endeavors.
When it was night, the princess left her own apartment for Aladdin's palace, with his mother on her left hand carried in a superb litter, followed by a hundred women slaves, dressed with surprising magnificence. All the bands of music, which had played from the time Aladdin's mother arrived, being joined together, led the procession, followed by a hundred state ushers, and the like number of black eunuchs, in two files, with their officers at their head. Four hundred of the sultan's young pages carried flambeaux on each side, which, together with the illuminations of the sultan's and Aladdin's palaces, made it as light as day.
When night fell, the princess left her own room for Aladdin's palace, with his mother on her left, carried in a lavish litter, followed by a hundred women slaves dressed in stunning finery. All the bands of music that had been playing since Aladdin's mother arrived came together to lead the procession, followed by a hundred state ushers and the same number of black eunuchs in two lines, with their officers at the front. Four hundred of the sultan's young pages carried torches on each side, which, along with the lights from the sultan's and Aladdin's palaces, made it as bright as day.
At length the princess arrived at the new palace and Aladdin ran with all imaginable joy to receive her at the grand entrance. His mother had taken care to point him out to the princess, in the midst of the officers who surrounded him, and she was charmed with his person. "Adorable princess," said Aladdin, accosting her, and saluting her respectfully, as soon as she had entered her apartment, "if I have the misfortune to have displeased you by my boldness in aspiring to the possession of so lovely a creature, I must tell you, that you ought to blame your bright eyes and charms, not me." "Prince," answered the princess, "I am obedient to the will of my father; and it is enough for me to have seen you, to tell you that I obey without reluctance."
At last, the princess arrived at the new palace, and Aladdin ran with all the joy he could muster to greet her at the grand entrance. His mother had made sure to point him out to the princess amid the officers surrounding him, and she was captivated by his appearance. "Adorable princess," Aladdin said, approaching her and bowing respectfully as soon as she entered her room, "if I have unfortunately offended you with my boldness in hoping to win your heart, I must say that you should blame your beautiful eyes and charm, not me." "Prince," the princess replied, "I must follow my father's wishes; and having seen you, I can assure you that I obey without hesitation."
Aladdin, charmed with so agreeable an answer, would not keep the princess standing; but took her by the hand, which he kissed with the greatest demonstration of joy, and led her into a large hall, illuminated with an infinite number of wax candles; where, by the care of the genie, a noble feast was served up. The dishes were of massy gold, and contained the most delicate viands, and all the other ornaments and embellishments of the hall were answerable to this display. The princess, dazzled to see so much riches, said to Aladdin: "I thought, prince, that nothing in the world was so beautiful as the sultan my father's palace, but the sight of this hall alone is sufficient to shew I was deceived."
Aladdin, pleased with such a nice response, wouldn’t keep the princess standing. He took her hand, kissed it with great joy, and led her into a large hall, lit by countless wax candles. Thanks to the genie’s efforts, a lavish feast was laid out. The dishes were made of solid gold and held the finest delicacies, and all the other decorations in the hall matched this grandeur. The princess, amazed by the wealth, said to Aladdin: “I thought, prince, that nothing in the world was as beautiful as my father the sultan’s palace, but just seeing this hall has made me realize I was mistaken.”
Then Aladdin led the princess to the place appointed for her, and as soon as she and his mother were seated, a band of the most harmonious instruments, accompanied with the voices of beautiful ladies, began a concert, which lasted without intermission to the end of the repast. The princess was so charmed, that she declared she had never heard anything like it in the sultan her father's court; but she knew not that these musicians were fairies chosen by the genie, the slave of the lamp.
Then Aladdin took the princess to the spot designated for her, and as soon as she and his mother were settled in their seats, a group of the most melodious instruments, accompanied by the voices of lovely ladies, started a concert that played without pause until the meal was over. The princess was so enchanted that she said she had never heard anything like it at her father the sultan's court; however, she didn’t realize that these musicians were fairies picked by the genie, the lamp's servant.
When the supper was ended, there entered a company of female dancers, who performed, according to the custom of the country, several figure dances, singing at the same time verses in praise of the bride and bridegroom. About midnight the happy pair retired to their apartments and the nuptial ceremonies were at an end.
When dinner was over, a group of female dancers came in and performed several choreographed dances, singing verses that praised the bride and groom at the same time. Around midnight, the happy couple went to their room, and the wedding celebrations came to a close.
The next morning, when Aladdin arose, his attendants presented themselves to dress him, and brought him another habit as magnificent as that worn the day before. He then ordered one of the horses appointed for his use to be got ready, mounted him, and went in the midst of a large troop of slaves to the sultan's palace. The sultan received him with the same honours as before, embraced him, placed him on the throne near him, and ordered a collation. Aladdin said: "I beg your majesty will dispense with my eating with you to-day; I came to entreat you to take a repast in the princess's palace, attended by your grand vizier, and all the lords of your court." The sultan consented with pleasure, rose up immediately, and, preceded by the principal officers of his palace, and followed by all the great lords of his court, accompanied Aladdin.
The next morning, when Aladdin woke up, his attendants came to dress him and brought him another outfit as splendid as the one he wore the day before. He then had one of the horses assigned for him get ready, mounted it, and rode with a large group of servants to the sultan's palace. The sultan welcomed him with the same honors as before, hugged him, sat him on the throne next to him, and ordered refreshments. Aladdin said, "I kindly ask your majesty to excuse me from dining with you today; I came to ask you to have a meal at the princess's palace, accompanied by your grand vizier and all the lords of your court." The sultan happily agreed, got up right away, and, led by the main officers of his palace and followed by all the important lords of his court, went with Aladdin.
The nearer the sultan approached Aladdin's palace, the more he was struck with its beauty, but was much more amazed when he entered it; and could not forbear breaking out into exclamations of approbation. But when he came into the hall, and cast his eyes on the windows, enriched with diamonds, rubies, emeralds, all large perfect stones, he was so much surprised, that he remained some time motionless. After he recovered himself, he said to his vizier; "Is it possible that there should be such a stately palace so near my own, and I be an utter stranger to it till now?" "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "your majesty may remember that the day before yesterday you gave Aladdin, whom you accepted for a son-in-law, leave to build a palace opposite your own, and that very day at sunset there was no palace on this spot, but yesterday I had the honour first to tell you that the palace was built and finished." "I remember," replied the sultan, "but never imagined that the palace was one of the wonders of the world; for where in all the world besides shall we find walls built of massy gold and silver, instead of brick, stone, or marble; and diamonds, rubies, and emeralds composing the windows!"
The closer the sultan got to Aladdin's palace, the more he admired its beauty, but he was even more astonished when he walked inside; he couldn't help but express his approval aloud. However, when he entered the hall and saw the windows decorated with diamonds, rubies, and emeralds—all large, flawless stones—he was so shocked that he stood there for a while, unable to move. Once he gathered himself, he said to his vizier, "Is it possible that such a magnificent palace is so close to my own, and I had no idea about it until now?" "Your Majesty," replied the grand vizier, "you may remember that the day before yesterday you allowed Aladdin, who you chose as a son-in-law, to build a palace across from yours, and that very day at sunset, there was no palace here, but yesterday I had the honor of being the first to inform you that the palace was built and completed." "I recall," said the sultan, "but I never imagined that the palace would be one of the wonders of the world. Where else in the world can we find walls made of solid gold and silver instead of brick, stone, or marble, and windows made of diamonds, rubies, and emeralds?"
The sultan would examine and admire the beauty of all the windows, and counting them, found that there were but three and twenty so richly adorned, and he was greatly astonished that the twenty-fourth was left imperfect. "Vizier," said he, for that minister made a point of never leaving him, "I am surprised that a hall of this magnificence should be left thus imperfect." "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "without doubt Aladdin only wanted time to finish this window like the rest; for it is not to be supposed but that he has sufficient jewels for the purpose, or that he will not complete it at the first opportunity."
The sultan looked at and admired the beauty of all the windows, and after counting them, discovered there were only twenty-three so richly decorated. He was very surprised that the twenty-fourth was unfinished. "Vizier," he said, since that minister always stayed by his side, "I can't believe a hall this magnificent is left imperfect like this." "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "I'm sure Aladdin just needs more time to finish this window like the others; it’s hard to believe he doesn't have enough jewels for it, or that he won't complete it as soon as he can."
Aladdin, who had left the sultan to go and give some orders, returned just as the vizier had finished his remark. "Son," said the sultan to him, "this hall is the most worthy of admiration of any in the world; there is only one thing that surprises me, which is, to find one of the windows unfinished. Is it from the forgetfulness or negligence of the workmen, or want of time, that they have not put the finishing stroke to so beautiful a piece of architecture?" "Sir," answered Aladdin, "it was for none of these reasons that your majesty sees it in this state. The omission was by design; it was by my orders that the workmen left it thus, since I wished that your majesty should have the glory of finishing this hall." "If you did it with this intention," replied the sultan, "I take it kindly, and will give orders about it immediately." He accordingly sent for the most considerable jewellers and goldsmiths in his capital.
Aladdin, who had left the sultan to give some orders, returned just as the vizier had finished his comment. "Son," the sultan said to him, "this hall is the most admirable of any in the world; there’s only one thing that surprises me, which is finding one of the windows unfinished. Is it due to the workers’ forgetfulness or negligence, or was there just not enough time to finish such a beautiful piece of architecture?" "Sir," Aladdin responded, "it wasn’t for any of those reasons that your majesty sees it like this. The omission was intentional; I ordered the workers to leave it this way, as I wanted your majesty to have the honor of completing this hall." "If that was your intention," the sultan replied, "I appreciate it, and I’ll make arrangements for it immediately." He then summoned the most prominent jewelers and goldsmiths in his capital.
Aladdin then conducted the sultan into the saloon where he had regaled his bride the preceding night. The princess entered immediately afterward, and received her father with an air that shewed how much she was satisfied with her marriage. Two tables were immediately spread with the most delicious meats, all served up in gold dishes. The sultan was much pleased with the cookery, and owned he had never eaten anything more excellent. He said the same of the wines, which were delicious; but what he most of all admired were four large buffets, profusely furnished with large flagons, basins, and cups, all of massy gold, set with jewels.
Aladdin then led the sultan into the room where he had entertained his bride the night before. The princess followed right after and greeted her father with a look that showed how happy she was with her marriage. Two tables were quickly set with the most delicious dishes, all served in gold plates. The sultan was very pleased with the food and admitted he had never had anything better. He said the same about the wines, which were exquisite; but what he admired the most were four large buffets, filled with big jugs, bowls, and cups, all made of solid gold and decorated with jewels.
When the sultan rose from table, he was informed that the jewellers and goldsmiths attended; upon which he returned to the hall, and shewed them the window which was unfinished: "I sent for you," said he, "to fit up this window in as great perfection as the rest; examine well, and make all the despatch you can."
When the sultan got up from the table, he was told that the jewellers and goldsmiths were present; so he went back to the hall and showed them the unfinished window: "I called you here," he said, "to finish this window as perfectly as the others; make sure to inspect it closely and hurry as much as you can."
The jewellers and goldsmiths examined the three and twenty windows with great attention, and after they had consulted together they returned and presented themselves before the sultan, when the principal jeweller, undertaking to speak for the rest, said: "Sir, we are all willing to exert our utmost care and industry to obey your majesty; but among us all we cannot furnish jewels enough for so great a work." "I have more than are necessary," said the sultan; "come to my palace, and you shall choose what may answer your purpose."
The jewelers and goldsmiths carefully examined the twenty-three windows, and after discussing it among themselves, they went back to present themselves to the sultan. The lead jeweler, speaking for the group, said: "Sir, we are all eager to do our best to fulfill your wishes; however, none of us can provide enough jewels for such a grand task." "I have more than enough," replied the sultan; "come to my palace, and you can select what you need."
When the sultan returned to his palace, he ordered his jewels to be brought out, and the jewellers took a great quantity, particularly those Aladdin had made him a present of, which they soon used, without making any great advance in their work. They came again several times for more, and in a month's time had not finished half their work. In short, they used all the jewels the sultan had, and borrowed of the vizier, but yet the work was not half done.
When the sultan got back to his palace, he had his jewels brought out, and the jewelers took a lot, especially the ones Aladdin had gifted him. They quickly used them up without making much progress. They came back several times for more, and after a month, they hadn’t even completed half of their work. In short, they used up all the jewels the sultan had and borrowed some from the vizier, yet the work was still only halfway finished.
Aladdin, who knew that all the sultan's endeavours to make this window like the rest were in vain, sent for the jewellers and goldsmiths, and not only commanded them to desist from their work, but ordered them to undo what they had begun, and to carry all their jewels back to the sultan and to the vizier. They undid in a few hours what they had been six weeks about, and retired, leaving Aladdin alone in the hall. He took the lamp, which he carried about him, rubbed it, and presently the genie appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I ordered thee to leave one of the four and twenty windows of this hall imperfect and thou hast executed my commands punctually; now I would have thee make it like the rest." The genie immediately disappeared. Aladdin went out of the hall, and returning soon after, found the window like the others.
Aladdin, who understood that all the sultan's efforts to make this window like the others were pointless, called for the jewelers and goldsmiths. He not only ordered them to stop their work but also commanded them to undo what they had done and take all their jewels back to the sultan and the vizier. They reversed in a few hours what had taken them six weeks, and left, leaving Aladdin alone in the hall. He took the lamp he always carried, rubbed it, and soon the genie appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I instructed you to leave one of the twenty-four windows of this hall imperfect, and you followed my orders perfectly; now I want you to make it like the others." The genie immediately vanished. Aladdin left the hall and returned shortly after to find the window matching the rest.
In the meantime, the jewellers and goldsmiths repaired to the palace, and were introduced into the sultan's presence; where the chief jeweller, presenting the precious stones which he had brought back, said, in the name of all the rest: "Your majesty knows how long we have been upon the work you were pleased to set us about, in which we used all imaginable industry. It was far advanced, when Prince Aladdin commanded us not only to leave off, but to undo what we had already begun, and bring your majesty your jewels back." The sultan asked them if Aladdin had given them any reason for so doing, and they answering that he had given them none, he ordered a horse to be brought, which he mounted, and rode to his son-in-law's palace, with some few attendants on foot. When he came there, he alighted at the staircase, which led to the hall with the twenty-four windows, and went directly up to it, without giving previous notice to Aladdin; but it happened that at that very juncture Aladdin was opportunely there, and had just time to receive him at the door.
In the meantime, the jewelers and goldsmiths went to the palace and were introduced to the sultan. The chief jeweler, presenting the precious stones he had brought back, said on behalf of the others, "Your majesty knows how long we have been working on the task you set for us, putting in all our efforts. We were well along when Prince Aladdin ordered us not only to stop but to undo what we had already started and to bring your majesty your jewels back." The sultan asked if Aladdin had given them a reason for this, and when they replied that he had given none, he ordered a horse to be saddled, mounted it, and rode to his son-in-law's palace with a few attendants on foot. When he arrived, he dismounted at the staircase leading to the hall with the twenty-four windows and went straight up to it without giving Aladdin any prior notice. Fortunately, at that very moment, Aladdin was there and had just enough time to greet him at the door.
The sultan, without giving Aladdin time to complain obligingly of his not having given notice, that he might have acquitted himself with the more becoming respect, said to him: "Son, I come myself to know the reason why you commanded the jewellers to desist from work, and take to pieces what they had done."
The sultan, not giving Aladdin a chance to politely complain about not being informed so he could respond with more proper respect, said to him: "Son, I've come to find out why you told the jewelers to stop working and take apart what they had made."
Aladdin disguised the true reason, which was, that the sultan was not rich enough in jewels to be at so great an expense, but said: "I beg of you now to see if anything is wanting."
Aladdin hid the real reason, which was that the sultan didn’t have enough jewels to afford such a huge expense, but he said: "Please check if anything is missing."
The sultan went directly to the window which was left imperfect, and when he found it like the rest, fancied that he was mistaken, examined the two windows on each side, and afterward all the four and twenty; but when he was convinced that the window which several workmen had been so long about was finished in so short a time, he embraced Aladdin, and kissed him between his eyes. "My son," said he, "what a man you are to do such surprising things always in the twinkling of an eye: there is not your fellow in the world; the more I know, the more I admire you."
The sultan went straight to the window that had been left unfinished, and when he saw it was like the others, he thought he might be mistaken. He checked the two windows on either side and then all twenty-four of them. But when he realized that the window the workers had been working on for so long was completed in such a short time, he hugged Aladdin and kissed him on the forehead. "My son," he said, "how amazing you are to accomplish such incredible things in the blink of an eye: there’s no one like you in the world; the more I learn, the more I admire you."
Aladdin received these praises from the sultan with modesty, and replied in these words: "Sir, it is a great honour to me to deserve your majesty's goodwill and approbation, and I assure you, I shall study to deserve them more."
Aladdin accepted the sultan's praises humbly and responded, "Your Majesty, it’s a great honor to have your goodwill and approval, and I promise I will work hard to earn them even more."
The sultan returned to his palace, but would not let Aladdin attend him. When he came there, he found his grand vizier waiting, to whom he related the wonder he had witnessed with the utmost admiration, and in such terms as left the minister no room to doubt but that the fact was as the sultan related it; though he was the more confirmed in his belief that Aladdin's palace was the effect of enchantment, as he had told the sultan the first moment he saw it. He was going to repeat the observation, but the sultan interrupted him, and said: "You told me so once before; I see, vizier, you have not forgotten your son's espousals to my daughter." The grand vizier plainly saw how much the sultan was prepossessed, therefore avoided disputes, and let him remain in his own opinion. The sultan as soon as he rose every morning went into the closet, to look at Aladdin's palace, and would go many times in a day to contemplate and admire it.
The sultan went back to his palace but wouldn't let Aladdin accompany him. When he arrived, he found his grand vizier waiting, to whom he shared the astonishing sight he had just seen with great admiration, describing it in a way that left no doubt in the minister's mind that the event was just as the sultan had said. However, it only strengthened the vizier's belief that Aladdin's palace was the result of magic, just as he had told the sultan the first time he saw it. He was about to reiterate his opinion, but the sultan cut him off, saying, "You've mentioned that before; I know, vizier, you haven't forgotten your son's engagement to my daughter." The grand vizier clearly recognized how much the sultan was convinced, so he chose to avoid an argument and let him keep his views. Every morning as soon as he got up, the sultan would go to his study to gaze at Aladdin's palace and would visit several times a day to admire it.
Aladdin did not confine himself in his palace; but took care to show himself once or twice a week in the town, by going sometimes to one mosque, and sometimes to another, to prayers; or to visit the grand vizier, who affected to pay his court to him on certain days; or to do the principal lords of the court the honour to return their visits after he had regaled them at his palace. Every time he went out, he caused two slaves, who walked by the side of his horse, to throw handfuls of money among the people as he passed through the streets and squares, which were generally on these occasions crowded. Besides, no one came to his palace gates to ask alms but returned satisfied with his liberality. In short, he so divided his time, that not a week passed but he went either once or twice a-hunting, sometimes in the environs of the city, sometimes farther off; at which time the villages through which he passed felt the effects of his generosity, which gained him the love and blessings of the people; and it was common for them to swear by his head. With all these good qualities he showed a zeal for the public good which could not be sufficiently applauded. He gave sufficient proofs of both in a revolt on the borders of the kingdom; for he no sooner understood that the sultan was levying an army to disperse the rebels than he begged the command of it, which he found not difficult to obtain. As soon as he was empowered, he marched with so much expedition, that the sultan heard of the defeat of the rebels before he had received an account of his son-in-law's arrival in the army.
Aladdin didn’t just stay in his palace; he made it a point to show himself in town once or twice a week. He would go to different mosques for prayers or visit the grand vizier, who pretended to honor him on certain days. He also made sure to return the visits of the main lords of the court after hosting them at his palace. Every time he went out, he had two servants walking beside his horse, throwing handfuls of money to the crowd in the streets and squares, which were usually packed during these outings. Additionally, anyone who showed up at his palace gates asking for charity left satisfied with his generosity. In short, he managed his time so well that not a week went by without him going hunting once or twice, sometimes in the city outskirts and other times farther away; during these hunts, the villages he passed through experienced the benefits of his kindness, earning him the love and blessings of the people. It was common for them to swear by his name. Along with all these good qualities, he showed a commitment to the public good that deserved high praise. He demonstrated this especially during a revolt on the kingdom’s borders; as soon as he learned that the sultan was raising an army to deal with the rebels, he requested to lead it, which was not difficult for him to secure. Once he was given command, he moved so quickly that the sultan heard about the rebels' defeat before he even received news of his son-in-law joining the army.
Aladdin had conducted himself in this manner several years, when the African magician, who undesignedly had been the instrument of raising him to so high a pitch of prosperity, recalled him to his recollection in Africa, whither, after his expedition, he had returned. And though he was almost persuaded that Aladdin must have died miserably in the subterranean abode where he had left him, yet he had the curiosity to inform himself about his end with certainty; and as he was a great geomancer, he took out of a cupboard a square, covered box, which he used in his geomantic observations. After he had prepared and levelled the sand which was in it with an intention to discover whether or not Aladdin had died, he cast the points, drew the figures, and formed a horoscope, by which, when he came to examine it, he found that instead of dying in the cave, his victim had made his escape, lived splendidly, was in possession of the wonderful lamp, had married a princess, and was much honoured and respected.
Aladdin had been living this way for several years when the African magician, who had unintentionally played a role in bringing him such great success, remembered him while back in Africa after his journey. Even though he was almost convinced that Aladdin must have died a terrible death in the underground hideout where he had left him, he was curious to find out the truth about his fate. Being a skilled geomancer, he took a square, covered box from a cupboard that he used for his geomantic readings. After preparing and leveling the sand inside, he aimed to discover whether or not Aladdin had died. He cast the points, drew the figures, and created a horoscope. Upon examining it, he found that instead of dying in the cave, Aladdin had escaped, lived lavishly, possessed the magical lamp, married a princess, and was highly honored and respected.
The magician no sooner understood, by the rules of his diabolical art, that Aladdin had arrived to this height of good fortune, than his face became inflamed with anger, and he cried out in a rage: "This sorry tailor's son has discovered the secret and virtue of the lamp! I believed his death to be certain; but find that he enjoys the fruit of my labour and study! I will, however, prevent his enjoying it long, or perish in the attempt." He was not a great while deliberating on what he should do, but the next morning mounted a barb, set forward, and never stopped but to refresh himself and his horse, till he arrived at the capital of China. He alighted, took up his lodging in a khan, and stayed there the remainder of the day and the night.
The magician quickly realized, through the rules of his evil craft, that Aladdin had reached this level of good fortune, and his face turned red with anger as he shouted in rage: "This pathetic tailor's son has uncovered the secret and power of the lamp! I thought his death was guaranteed; but instead, he’s enjoying the results of my hard work and study! I will, however, make sure he doesn’t enjoy it for long, or die trying." He didn’t take long to decide what to do, and the next morning he got on a horse, set off, and didn’t stop except to rest himself and the horse, until he reached the capital of China. He got off, checked into a inn, and stayed there for the rest of the day and night.
The next day, his first object was to inquire what people said of Aladdin; and, taking a walk through the town, he went to the most public and frequented places, where persons of the best distinction met to drink a certain warm liquor, which he had drunk often during his former visit. As soon as he had seated himself, he was presented with a cup of it, which he took; but listening at the same time to the discourse of the company on each side of him, he heard them talking of Aladdin's palace. When he had drunk off his liquor, he joined them, and taking this opportunity, inquired particularly of what palace they spoke with so much commendation. "From whence come you?" said the person to whom he addressed himself; "you must certainly be a stranger not to have seen or heard talk of Prince Aladdin's palace. I do not say," continued the man, "that it is one of the wonders of the world, but that it is the only wonder of the world; since nothing so grand, rich, and magnificent was ever beheld. Go and see it, and then judge whether I have told you more than the truth." "Forgive my ignorance," replied the African magician; "I arrived here but yesterday from the farthest part of Africa, where the fame of this palace had not reached when I came away. The business which brought me hither was so urgent, that my sole object was to arrive as soon as I could, without stopping anywhere, or making any acquaintance. But I will not fail to go and see it, if you will do me the favour to show me the way thither."
The next day, his first goal was to find out what people were saying about Aladdin. He took a stroll through the town, stopping at the busiest places where the most distinguished people gathered to drink a warm beverage he had enjoyed during his previous visit. As soon as he sat down, he was offered a cup of it and accepted. While drinking, he listened to the conversations around him and heard them discussing Aladdin's palace. Once he finished his drink, he joined in and took the chance to ask specifically about the palace they were praising so highly. "Where are you from?" asked the person he spoke to. "You must be a stranger not to have seen or heard about Prince Aladdin's palace. I wouldn't say it's one of the wonders of the world, but it's definitely the only wonder, since nothing so grand, rich, and magnificent has ever been seen. Go see it and then decide if I've given you more than the truth." "Pardon my ignorance," replied the African magician. "I arrived here just yesterday from the farthest part of Africa, where the fame of this palace hadn't reached when I left. The reason I came was so urgent that my only goal was to get here as quickly as possible, without stopping anywhere or making any acquaintances. But I won't hesitate to go see it if you could do me the favor of showing me the way."
The person to whom the African magician addressed himself took a pleasure in showing him the way to Aladdin's palace, and he got up and went thither instantly. When he came to the palace, and had examined it on all sides, he doubted not but that Aladdin had made use of the lamp to build it. Without attending to the inability of a poor tailor's son, he knew that none but the genies, the slaves of the lamp, could have performed such wonders; and piqued to the quick at Aladdin's happiness and splendour, he returned to the khan where he lodged.
The person the African magician spoke to was happy to show him the way to Aladdin's palace, and he immediately got up and went there. When he arrived at the palace and looked around, he had no doubt that Aladdin had used the lamp to construct it. Ignoring the fact that a poor tailor's son couldn't have built something so grand, he realized that only the genies, the servants of the lamp, could have done such amazing things. Feeling jealous of Aladdin's luck and riches, he went back to the inn where he was staying.
The next point was to ascertain where the lamp was; whether Aladdin carried it about with him, or where he kept it; and this he was to discover by an operation of geomancy. As soon as he entered his lodging, he took his square box of sand, which he always carried with him when he travelled, and after he had performed some operations, he found that the lamp was in Aladdin's palace, and so great was his joy at the discovery that he could hardly contain himself. "Well," said he, "I shall have the lamp, and I defy Aladdin to prevent my carrying it off, thus making him sink to his original meanness, from which he has taken so high a flight."
The next step was to find out where the lamp was; whether Aladdin had it with him or where he kept it. He planned to discover this through geomancy. As soon as he got to his place, he took out his box of sand, which he always brought with him while traveling. After doing some calculations, he realized that the lamp was in Aladdin's palace, and he was so thrilled by the discovery that he could barely hold himself together. "Well," he said, "I'm going to get the lamp, and I dare Aladdin to stop me from taking it, bringing him back down to the lowly status he came from after rising so high."
It was Aladdin's misfortune at that time to be absent in the chase for eight days, and only three were expired, which the magician came to know. After he had performed the magical operation he went to the superintendent of the khan, entered into conversation with him on indifferent subjects, and among the rest, told him he had been to see Aladdin's palace; and after exaggerating on all that he had seen most worthy of observation, added: "But my curiosity leads me further, and I shall not be satisfied till I have seen the person to whom this wonderful edifice belongs." "That will be no difficult matter," replied the master of the khan; "there is not a day passes but he gives an opportunity when he is in town, but at present he has been gone these three days on a hunting-match, which will last eight."
It was Aladdin's bad luck at that time to be away on a hunt for eight days, and only three had passed when the magician found out. After performing his magical trick, he went to the khan's manager, struck up a conversation with him about various topics, and mentioned that he had visited Aladdin's palace. After praising everything he had seen, he added, "But my curiosity drives me to learn more, and I won't be satisfied until I meet the person who owns this amazing building." "That won't be hard," replied the khan's manager; "there isn’t a day when he doesn’t make himself available when he’s in town, but right now, he’s been gone for three days on a hunt that will last eight."
The magician wanted to know no more; he took his leave of the superintendent of the khan, and returning to his own chamber, said to himself: "This is an opportunity I ought by no means to neglect." To that end, he went to a coppersmith and asked for a dozen copper lamps: the master of the shop told him he had not so many by him, but if he would have patience till the next day, he would have them ready. The magician appointed his time, and desired him to take care that they should be handsome and well polished. After promising to pay him well, he returned to his inn.
The magician didn’t want to hear any more; he said goodbye to the superintendent of the inn and went back to his room, thinking to himself, “I can’t let this chance slip away.” With that in mind, he went to a coppersmith and requested a dozen copper lamps. The shop owner told him he didn’t have that many in stock, but if he could wait until the next day, he would have them ready. The magician set a time and asked him to make sure they were nice and well-polished. After promising to pay him well, he returned to his inn.
The next day the magician called for the twelve lamps, paid the man his full price, put them into a basket which he bought on purpose, and with the basket hanging on his arm, went directly to Aladdin's palace; as he approached beginning to cry: "Who will change old lamps for new ones?" As he went along, a crowd of children collected, who hooted, and thought him, as did all who chanced to be passing by, a madman or a fool.
The next day, the magician requested the twelve lamps, paid the man the full amount, placed them in a basket he had bought specifically for this, and with the basket hanging on his arm, went straight to Aladdin's palace. As he got closer, he started shouting, "Who will trade old lamps for new ones?" As he walked, a group of kids gathered, laughing and thinking he was, like everyone else passing by, a madman or a fool.
The African magician regarded not their scoffs, hootings, or all they could say to him, but still continued crying: "Who will change old lamps for new?" He repeated this so often, walking backward and forward in front of the palace, that the princess, who was then in the hall with the four and twenty windows, hearing a man cry something and not being able to distinguish his words, owing to the hooting of the children, and increasing mob about him, sent one of her women slaves to know what he cried.
The African magician didn’t pay attention to their laughs, jeers, or anything else they said, but kept shouting, “Who will trade old lamps for new?” He repeated this so many times, pacing back and forth in front of the palace, that the princess, who was in the hall with the twenty-four windows, heard a man yelling something but couldn't make out his words because of the children’s laughter and the growing crowd around him. So, she sent one of her female servants to find out what he was shouting.
The slave was not long before she returned, and ran into the hall, laughing so heartily that the princess could not forbear herself. "Well, giggler," said the princess, "will you tell me what you laugh at?" "Madam," answered the slave, laughing still, "who can forbear laughing, to see a fool with a basket on his arm, full of fine new lamps, ask to change them for old ones?"
The slave didn’t take long to come back and rushed into the hall, laughing so hard that the princess couldn’t help but join in. “Well, giggler,” said the princess, “are you going to tell me what’s so funny?” “Madam,” replied the slave, still laughing, “who can help but laugh when they see a fool with a basket on his arm, filled with shiny new lamps, asking to trade them for old ones?”
Another female slave hearing this, said: "Now you speak of lamps, I know not whether the princess may have observed it, but there is an old one upon a shelf of the prince's robing-room. If the princess chooses, she may have the pleasure of trying if this fool is so silly as to give a new lamp for an old one, without taking anything for the exchange."
Another female slave hearing this said, "Now that you mention lamps, I don’t know if the princess has noticed, but there’s an old one on a shelf in the prince's dressing room. If the princess wants, she can see if this fool is dumb enough to swap a new lamp for an old one without asking for anything in return."
The lamp this slave spoke of was the wonderful lamp, which Aladdin had laid upon the shelf before he departed for the chase: this he had done several times before; but neither the princess, the slaves, nor the eunuchs had ever taken notice of it. At all other times except when hunting he carried it about his person.
The lamp the slave was talking about was the amazing lamp that Aladdin had put on the shelf before he left for the hunt. He had done this several times before, but neither the princess, the slaves, nor the eunuchs had ever noticed it. At all other times, except when he was hunting, he carried it with him.
The princess, who knew not the value of this lamp, and the interest that Aladdin, not to mention herself, had to keep it safe, entered into the pleasantry, and commanded a eunuch to take it and make the exchange. The eunuch obeyed, went out of the hall, and no sooner got to the palace gates than he saw the African magician, called to him, and showing him the old lamp, said: "Give me a new lamp for this?"
The princess, who didn’t understand the importance of the lamp and how crucial it was for Aladdin, as well as herself, to keep it safe, joined in the fun and told a eunuch to take it and make the trade. The eunuch complied, left the hall, and as soon as he reached the palace gates, he saw the African magician, called out to him, and showed him the old lamp, saying: "Will you give me a new lamp for this?"
The magician never doubted but this was the lamp he wanted. There could be no other such in the palace, where every utensil was gold or silver. He snatched it eagerly out of the eunuch's hand, and thrusting it as far as he could into his breast, offered him his basket, and bade him choose which he liked best. The eunuch picked out one, and carried it to the princess; but the exchange was no sooner made than the place rang with the shouts of the children, deriding the magician's folly.
The magician had no doubt this was the lamp he wanted. There couldn't be another like it in the palace, where everything was gold or silver. He eagerly grabbed it from the eunuch's hand and stuffed it deep into his robe, offering him his basket and telling him to pick which one he liked best. The eunuch selected one and took it to the princess; but as soon as the exchange was made, the place erupted with the kids' laughter, mocking the magician's foolishness.
The African magician gave everybody leave to laugh as much as they pleased; he stayed not long near the palace, but made the best of his way, without crying any longer; "New lamps for old ones." His end was answered, and by his silence he got rid of the children and the mob.
The African magician let everyone laugh as much as they wanted; he didn't stay near the palace for long, but quickly made his way out, without making any more noise; "New lamps for old ones." He achieved his goal, and by being quiet, he managed to get rid of the kids and the crowd.
As soon as he was out of the square between the two palaces, he hastened down the streets which were the least frequented; and having no more occasion for his lamps or basket, set all down in an alley where nobody saw him: then going down another street or two, he walked till he came to one of the city gates, and pursuing his way through the suburbs, which were very extensive, at length reached a lonely spot, where he stopped for a time to execute the design he had in contemplation, never caring for his horse which he had left at the khan; but thinking himself perfectly compensated by the treasure he had acquired.
As soon as he left the square between the two palaces, he hurried down the quieter streets; with no more use for his lamps or basket, he put them down in an alley where no one could see him. After going down a street or two, he continued walking until he arrived at one of the city gates. He then made his way through the very large suburbs and finally reached an isolated area, where he paused for a while to carry out his plan, not even thinking about the horse he had left at the inn, believing he was fully rewarded by the treasure he had found.
In this place the African magician passed the remainder of the day, till the darkest time of night, when he pulled the lamp out of his breast and rubbed it. At that summons the genie appeared, and said: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their hands; both I and the other slaves of the lamp." "I command thee," replied the magician, "to transport me immediately and the palace which thou and the other slaves of the lamp have built in this city, with all the people in it, to Africa." The genie made no reply, but with the assistance of the other genies, the slaves of the lamp immediately transported him, and the palace entire, to the spot whither he was desired to convey it.
In this place, the African magician spent the rest of the day until it was nearly midnight, when he took the lamp from his chest and rubbed it. At that call, the genie appeared and said, "What do you want? I'm ready to serve you as your slave, along with all the other slaves who possess that lamp." "I command you," the magician replied, "to immediately transport me and the palace that you and the other lamp slaves have built in this city, along with all the people in it, to Africa." The genie didn't respond but, with help from the other genies, the slaves of the lamp quickly transported him and the entire palace to the location he requested.
As soon as the sultan rose the next morning, according to custom, he went into his closet, to have the pleasure of contemplating and admiring Aladdin's palace; but when he first looked that way, and instead of a palace saw an empty space such as it was before the palace was built, he thought he was mistaken, and rubbed his eyes; but when he looked again, he still saw nothing more the second time than the first, though the weather was fine, the sky clear, and the dawn advancing had made all objects very distinct. He looked again in front, to the right and left, but beheld nothing more than he had formerly been used to see from his window. His amazement was so great, that he stood for some time turning his eyes to the spot where the palace had stood, but where it was no longer to be seen. He could not comprehend how so large a palace as Aladdin's, which he had seen plainly every day for some years, and but the day before, should vanish so soon, and not leave the least remains behind.
As soon as the sultan got up the next morning, following tradition, he went to his room to enjoy the view of Aladdin's palace. However, when he first looked that way and saw an empty space where the palace used to be, he thought he must be mistaken and rubbed his eyes. But when he looked again, he still saw nothing more the second time than the first, even though the weather was nice, the sky clear, and dawn had made everything very clear. He looked again in front, to the right, and to the left, but saw nothing more than he was used to seeing from his window. His shock was so great that he stood there for a while, staring at the spot where the palace had been, but it was gone. He couldn't understand how such a large palace, which he had clearly seen every day for years, and just the day before, could disappear so quickly without leaving a trace.
"Certainly," said he to himself, "I am not mistaken; it stood there: if it had fallen, the materials would have lain in heaps; and if it had been swallowed up by an earthquake, there would be some mark left." At last he retired to his apartment, not without looking behind him before he quitted the spot, ordered the grand vizier to be sent for with expedition, and in the meantime sat down, his mind agitated by so many different conjectures that he knew not what to resolve.
"Of course," he thought to himself, "I'm not wrong; it was right there: if it had fallen, the debris would be scattered everywhere; and if it had been swallowed up by an earthquake, there would be some sign of it." Finally, he went back to his room, glancing over his shoulder before leaving the area, and ordered the grand vizier to be summoned quickly. In the meantime, he sat down, his mind racing with various theories that left him unsure of what to decide.
The grand vizier did not make the sultan wait long for him, but came with so much precipitation, that neither he nor his attendants, as they passed, missed Aladdin's palace; neither did the porters, when they opened the palace gates, observe any alteration.
The grand vizier didn't keep the sultan waiting for long; he arrived so quickly that neither he nor his attendants missed Aladdin's palace as they passed by. Even the porters, when they opened the palace gates, noticed no changes.
When he came into the sultan's presence, he said to him: "The haste in which your majesty sent for me makes me believe something extraordinary has happened, since you know this is a day of public audience, and I should not have failed of attending at the usual time." "Indeed," said the sultan, "it is something very extraordinary, as you say, and you will allow it to be so: tell me what is become of Aladdin's palace?" "His palace!" replied the grand vizier in amazement; "I thought as I passed it stood in its usual place." "Go into my closet," said the sultan, "and tell me if you can see it."
When he entered the sultan's presence, he said to him, "The urgency with which you called me makes me think something unusual has occurred, especially since today is a day for public audience, and I would have made sure to be here at the usual time." "You're right," said the sultan, "it is indeed something very unusual, and you will see it that way: what happened to Aladdin's palace?" "His palace!" replied the grand vizier in shock. "I thought I saw it in its usual spot as I passed by." "Go into my closet," said the sultan, "and tell me if you can see it."
The grand vizier went into the closet, where he was struck with no less amazement than the sultan had been. When he was well assured that there was not the least appearance of the palace, he returned to the sultan. "Well," said the sultan, "have you seen Aladdin's palace?" "No," answered the vizier, "but your majesty may remember, that I had the honour to tell you, that the edifice, which was the subject of your admiration, was only the work of magic and a magician; but your majesty would not pay the least attention to what I said." The sultan, who could not deny what the grand vizier had represented to him, flew into the greater passion: "Where is that impostor, that wicked wretch," said he, "that I may have his head taken off immediately?" "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "it is some days since he came to take his leave of your majesty, on pretence of hunting; he ought to be sent for, to know what is become of his palace, since he cannot be ignorant of what has been transacted." "To send for him would be too great an indulgence," replied the sultan: "command a detachment of horse to bring him to me loaded with chains." The grand vizier gave orders for a detachment, and instructed the officer who commanded the men how they were to act, that Aladdin might not escape. The detachment pursued its orders; and about five or six leagues from the town met him returning from the chase. The officer advanced respectfully, and informed him the sultan was so impatient to see him, that he had sent his party to accompany him home.
The grand vizier went into the closet, where he was just as amazed as the sultan had been. Once he was sure that there was no sign of the palace, he returned to the sultan. "Well," said the sultan, "did you see Aladdin's palace?" "No," replied the vizier, "but your majesty might remember that I had the honor to inform you that the building you admired was only the result of magic and a magician; however, you chose not to listen to me." The sultan, who couldn’t deny what the grand vizier had pointed out, became even more furious: "Where is that impostor, that wicked scoundrel," he said, "so I can have him executed right away?" "Sir," answered the grand vizier, "it’s been a few days since he came to say goodbye to your majesty under the pretense of hunting; he should be summoned to explain what happened to his palace, as he cannot be unaware of what's occurred." "Calling him would be too lenient," replied the sultan: "send a unit of horsemen to bring him to me in chains." The grand vizier ordered a unit and instructed the officer in charge on how to proceed so that Aladdin wouldn’t escape. The unit followed their orders and about five or six leagues from the town encountered him returning from the hunt. The officer approached respectfully and informed him that the sultan was so eager to see him that he had sent his party to escort him home.
Aladdin had not the least suspicion of the true reason of their meeting him; but when he came within half a league of the city, the detachment surrounded him, when the officer addressed himself to him, and said; "Prince, it is with great regret that I declare to you the sultan's order to arrest you, and to carry you before him as a criminal: I beg of you not to take it ill that we acquit ourselves of our duty, and to forgive us." Aladdin, who felt himself innocent, was much surprised at this declaration, and asked the officer if he knew what crime he was accused of; who replied, he did not. Then Aladdin, finding that his retinue was much inferior to this detachment, alighted from his horse, and said to the officers: "Execute your orders; I am not conscious that I have committed any offence against the sultan's person or government." A heavy chain was immediately put about his neck, and fastened round his body, so that both his arms were pinioned down; the officer then put himself at the head of the detachment, and one of the troopers taking hold of the end of the chain and proceeding after the officer, led Aladdin, who was obliged to follow him on foot, into the city.
Aladdin had no idea why they were meeting him, but when he got within half a league of the city, the detachment surrounded him. The officer approached him and said, "Prince, I regret to inform you that the sultan has ordered your arrest, and you are to be brought before him as a criminal. Please don’t take it personally; we are just doing our job, and I hope you can forgive us." Aladdin, feeling innocent, was taken aback by this news and asked the officer what crime he was accused of. The officer replied that he didn’t know. Realizing that his entourage was no match for the detachment, Aladdin dismounted from his horse and told the officers, "Carry out your orders; I'm not aware of having committed any offense against the sultan or his government." A heavy chain was immediately placed around his neck and secured around his body, pinioning both his arms. The officer then took the lead of the detachment, and one of the soldiers grabbed the end of the chain and, following the officer, led Aladdin, who had no choice but to walk behind him on foot into the city.
When this detachment entered the suburbs, the people, who saw Aladdin thus led as a state criminal, never doubted but that his head was to be cut off; and as he was generally beloved, some took sabres and other arms; and those who had none gathered stones, and followed the escort. Their numbers presently increased so much, that the soldiery began to think it would be well if they could get into the sultan's palace before Aladdin was rescued; to prevent which, according to the different extent of the streets, they took care to cover the ground by extending or closing. In this manner they with much difficulty arrived at the palace square, and there drew up in a line, till their officer and troopers with Aladdin had got within the gates, which were immediately shut.
When this group entered the suburbs, the people who saw Aladdin being led away like a criminal didn't doubt that he was going to be executed. Since he was generally well-liked, some grabbed swords and other weapons, while those without anything picked up stones and followed the escort. Their numbers quickly grew, to the point where the soldiers thought it would be better to reach the sultan's palace before Aladdin could be rescued. To prevent this, they adjusted their formation based on the width of the streets. After much effort, they finally reached the palace square and formed a line, waiting for their officer and troops with Aladdin to enter the gates, which were shut immediately afterward.
Aladdin was carried before the sultan, who waited for him, attended by the grand vizier; and as soon as he saw him he ordered the executioner, who waited there for the purpose, to strike off his head without hearing him, or giving him leave to clear himself. As soon as the executioner had taken off the chain that was fastened about Aladdin's neck and body, he made the supposed criminal kneel down, and tied a bandage over his eyes. Then drawing his sabre, he took his aim by flourishing it three times in the air, waiting for the sultan's giving the signal to strike.
Aladdin was brought before the sultan, who was waiting for him, accompanied by the grand vizier. The moment the sultan saw him, he ordered the executioner, who was there for that purpose, to behead him without hearing anything from Aladdin or allowing him to defend himself. Once the executioner removed the chain that was fastened around Aladdin's neck and body, he forced the supposed criminal to kneel down and blindfolded him. Then, drawing his sword, he swung it three times in the air, waiting for the sultan to give the signal to strike.
At that instant the grand vizier perceiving that the populace had crowded the great square before the palace, and were scaling the walls in several places, said to the sultan, before he gave the signal: "I beg of your majesty to consider what you are going to do, since you will hazard your palace being destroyed; and who knows what fatal consequence may follow?" "My palace forced!" replied the sultan; "who can have that audacity?" "Sir," answered the grand vizier, "if your majesty will but cast your eyes toward the great square, and on the palace walls, you will perceive the truth of what I say."
At that moment, the grand vizier noticed that the crowd had filled the large square in front of the palace and was climbing the walls in several spots. He said to the sultan, before giving the signal, "I urge you to think carefully about what you're about to do, as you risk having your palace destroyed; who knows what dire consequences might come from this?" "My palace being stormed!" replied the sultan; "who would dare do such a thing?" "Your majesty," the grand vizier responded, "if you just look at the great square and the palace walls, you'll see I'm telling the truth."
The sultan was so much alarmed when he saw so great a crowd, and how enraged they were, that he ordered the executioner to put his sabre immediately into the scabbard, to unbind Aladdin, and at the same time commanded the porters to declare to the people that the sultan had pardoned him, and that they might retire. Those who had already got upon the walls abandoned their design and got quickly down, overjoyed that they had saved the life of a man they dearly loved, and published the news amongst the rest, which was presently confirmed by the mace-bearers from the top of the terraces. The justice which the sultan had done to Aladdin soon disarmed the populace of their rage; the tumult abated and the mob dispersed.
The sultan was so alarmed when he saw such a large crowd and how angry they were that he ordered the executioner to put his sword away immediately, to free Aladdin, and at the same time instructed the porters to let the people know that the sultan had pardoned him and they could leave. Those who had already climbed the walls abandoned their plans and quickly came down, thrilled that they had saved the life of a man they loved dearly, and spread the news among the others, which was soon confirmed by the guards from the top of the terraces. The sultan's fair treatment of Aladdin quickly calmed the crowd's anger; the chaos subsided and the mob dispersed.
When Aladdin found himself at liberty, he turned toward the balcony, and perceiving the sultan, raised his voice, and said to him in a moving manner: "I beg of your majesty to add one favour more to that which I have already received, which is, to let me know my crime?" "Your crime," answered the sultan; "perfidious wretch! Do you not know it? Come hither, and I will show it you." Aladdin went up, when the sultan, going before him without looking at him, said: "Follow me;" and then led him into his closet. When he came to the door, he said: "Go in; you ought to know whereabouts your palace stood: look round and tell me what is become of it?"
When Aladdin found himself free, he turned toward the balcony and, seeing the sultan, raised his voice and said to him emotionally, "I humbly ask your majesty for one more favor in addition to what I have already received: please tell me what my crime is?" "Your crime," replied the sultan, "you treacherous scoundrel! Don't you know? Come here, and I will show you." Aladdin approached, and the sultan, walking ahead without looking back, said, "Follow me," then led him into his chamber. When they reached the door, he said, "Go in; you should know where your palace was. Look around and tell me what has happened to it."
Aladdin looked, but saw nothing. He perceived the spot upon which his palace had stood; but not being able to divine how it had disappeared, was thrown into such great confusion and amazement that he could not return one word of answer. The sultan, growing impatient, demanded of him again: "Where is your palace, and what is become of my daughter?" Aladdin, breaking silence, replied: "Sir, I perceive and own that the palace which I have built is not in its place, but is vanished; neither can I tell your majesty where it may be, but can assure you I had no concern in its removal."
Aladdin looked around but couldn’t see anything. He recognized the spot where his palace had been, but not understanding how it had vanished left him so confused and amazed that he couldn’t reply. The sultan, growing impatient, asked him again, “Where is your palace, and what happened to my daughter?” Aladdin finally spoke up and said, “Sir, I see and admit that the palace I built is no longer here; it has disappeared. I can’t tell your majesty where it is, but I assure you I had nothing to do with its disappearance.”
"I am not so much concerned about your palace," replied the sultan; "I value my daughter ten thousand times more, and would have you find her out, otherwise I will cause your head to be struck off, and no consideration shall divert me from my purpose."
"I’m not really worried about your palace," replied the sultan. "I value my daughter ten thousand times more and expect you to find her. If not, I’ll have your head cut off, and nothing will change my mind."
"I beg of your majesty," answered Aladdin, "to grant me forty days to make my inquiries; and if in that time I have not the success I wish, I will offer my head at the foot of your throne, to be disposed of at your pleasure." "I give you the forty days you ask," said the sultan; "but think not to escape my resentment if you fail; for I will find you out in whatsoever part of the world you may conceal yourself."
"I ask for your majesty's mercy," Aladdin replied, "to give me forty days to gather information; and if I haven't achieved the success I seek by then, I will surrender my life at your throne, to be dealt with as you see fit." "You have the forty days you request," said the sultan; "but don’t think you can avoid my wrath if you fail; I will track you down no matter where you try to hide."
Aladdin went out of the sultan's presence with great humiliation, and in a condition worthy of pity. He crossed the courts of the palace, hanging down his head, and in such great confusion that he durst not lift up his eyes. The principal officers of the court, who had all professed themselves his friends, instead of going up to him to comfort him, turned their backs to avoid seeing him. But had they accosted him with an offer of service, they would have no more known Aladdin. He did not know himself, and was no longer in his senses, as plainly appeared by his asking everybody he met, and at every house, if they had seen his palace, or could tell him any news of it. These questions made the generality believe that Aladdin was mad. Some laughed at him, but people of sense and humanity, particularly those who had had any connection of business or friendship with him, really pitied him. For three days he rambled about the city in this manner, without coming to any resolution or eating anything but what some compassionate people forced him to take out of charity. At last he took the road to the country; and after he had traversed several fields in wild uncertainty, at the approach of night came to the bank of a river. There, possessed by his despair, he said to himself: "Where shall I seek my palace? In what province, country, or part of the world, shall I find that and my dear princess? I shall never succeed; I would better free myself at once from fruitless endeavours, and such bitter grief as preys upon me." He was just going to throw himself into the river, but, as a good Mussulman, true to his religion, he thought he should not do it without first saying his prayers. Going to prepare himself, he went to the river's brink, in order to perform the usual ablutions. The place being steep and slippery, he slid down, and had certainly fallen into the river, but for a little rock, which projected about two feet out of the earth. Happily also for him, he still had on the ring which the African magician had put on his finger before he went down into the subterranean abode to fetch the precious lamp. In slipping down the bank he rubbed the ring so hard by holding on the rock, that immediately the same genie appeared whom he had seen in the cave where the magician had left him. "What wouldst thou have?" said the genie. "I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all those that have that ring on their finger; both I and the other slaves of the ring."
Aladdin left the sultan feeling deeply humiliated and in a pitiful state. He walked through the palace courts, with his head down, too embarrassed to look up. The top officials of the court, who had all claimed to be his friends, turned away to avoid seeing him instead of offering any comfort. If they had approached him to help, they wouldn’t have recognized him. Aladdin didn’t recognize himself and seemed out of his mind, as he asked everyone he encountered and at every house if they had seen his palace or knew anything about it. These questions led most people to believe that Aladdin had lost his sanity. Some laughed at him, but sensible and compassionate individuals, especially those who had any past business or friendship with him, genuinely felt sorry for him. For three days, he wandered around the city like this, without making any decisions or eating anything except what some kind strangers forced him to take out of pity. Eventually, he headed toward the countryside; after wandering through several fields in a state of confusion, he reached the edge of a river as night fell. Overcome by despair, he said to himself, "Where should I search for my palace? In what province, country, or part of the world will I find it and my beloved princess? I will never find it; I might as well free myself from this pointless struggle and the bitter sadness gnawing at me." He was about to throw himself into the river, but as a good Muslim, he thought he shouldn't do it without first saying his prayers. Preparing himself, he went to the riverbank to perform the usual cleansing rituals. The ground was steep and slippery, and he slipped down the bank, nearly falling into the river, but there was a small rock that jutted out about two feet. Fortunately for him, he still wore the ring that the African magician had placed on his finger before sending him to the underground lair to get the precious lamp. As he slipped down the bank, he rubbed the ring against the rock so hard that immediately the same genie he had seen in the cave appeared. "What do you want?" said the genie. "I am ready to obey you as your servant, along with all those who wear that ring; both I and the other servants of the ring."
Aladdin, agreeably surprised at an apparition he so little expected in his present calamity, replied; "Save my life, genie, a second time, either by showing me to the place where the palace I caused to be built now stands, or immediately transporting it back where it first stood." "What you command me," answered the genie, "is not wholly in my power; I am only the slave of the ring; you must address yourself to the slave of the lamp." "If that be the case," replied Aladdin, "I command thee, by the power of the ring, to transport me to the spot where my palace stands, in what part of the world soever it may be, and set me down under the window of the Princess Badroulboudour." These words were no sooner out of his mouth than the genie transported him into Africa, to the midst of a large plain, where his palace stood, and placing him exactly under the window of the princess's apartment, left him. All this was done almost in an instant. Aladdin, notwithstanding the darkness of the night, knew his palace again; but as the night was far advanced and all was quiet, he retired to some distance, and sat down at the foot of a large tree. There, full of hopes, and reflecting on his happiness, for which he was indebted to chance, he found himself in a much more comfortable situation than when he was arrested and carried before the sultan, being now delivered from the immediate danger of losing his life. He amused himself for some time with these agreeable thoughts; but not having slept for two days, was unable to resist the drowsiness which came upon him, but fell fast asleep.
Aladdin, pleasantly surprised by the unexpected appearance during his current troubles, replied, "Save my life again, genie, either by showing me where my palace is now or by transporting it back to where it used to be." "What you ask me to do," the genie answered, "is not entirely in my power; I'm only the slave of the ring; you need to speak to the slave of the lamp." "If that's the case," Aladdin said, "I command you, by the power of the ring, to take me to the location of my palace, wherever it may be, and drop me off under the window of Princess Badroulboudour." As soon as he finished speaking, the genie transported him to Africa, right in the middle of a large plain where his palace was located, and set him down directly under the princess's window before disappearing. All this happened in the blink of an eye. Despite the darkness of the night, Aladdin recognized his palace again; but since it was late and everything was quiet, he moved away a little and sat down at the base of a large tree. There, filled with hope and reflecting on the good fortune that had come his way, he realized he was in a much better position than when he was arrested and taken before the sultan, now safe from the immediate danger of losing his life. He entertained himself with these pleasant thoughts for a while, but having not slept for two days, he couldn’t fight off the drowsiness that overtook him and soon fell fast asleep.
The next morning, as soon as day appeared, Aladdin was agreeably awakened by the singing not only of the birds which had roosted in the tree under which he had passed the night, but also of those which frequented the thick groves of the palace garden. When he cast his eyes on that wonderful edifice, he felt inexpressible joy at thinking he might soon be master of it again, and once more greet his dear Princess Badroulboudour. Pleased with these hopes, he immediately arose, went toward the princess's apartment, and walked some time under her window in expectation of her rising, that he might see her. During this expectation, he began to consider with himself whence the cause of his misfortune had proceeded; and after mature reflection, no longer doubted that it was owing to having trusted the lamp out of his sight. He accused himself of negligence in letting it be a moment away from him. But what puzzled him most was, that he could not imagine who had been so envious of his happiness. He would soon have guessed this, if he had known that both he and his palace were now in Africa, the very name of which would soon have made him remember the magician, his declared enemy; but the genie, the slave of the ring, had not made mention of the name of the country, nor had Aladdin inquired.
The next morning, as soon as the sun came up, Aladdin was pleasantly awakened by the singing of not only the birds roosting in the tree where he had spent the night but also those in the lush groves of the palace garden. When he looked at that magnificent building, he felt an overwhelming joy at the thought that he might soon be the master of it again and see his beloved Princess Badroulboudour once more. Excited by these hopes, he got up right away, headed towards the princess's room, and walked for a while under her window, waiting for her to wake up so he could see her. While he waited, he started to think about what had caused his misfortune; after some careful reflection, he realized it was because he had let the lamp out of his sight. He blamed himself for being careless by allowing it to be away from him, even for a moment. But what confused him the most was that he couldn’t figure out who had been so jealous of his happiness. He would have figured it out quickly if he had known that both he and his palace were now in Africa, a place that would have reminded him of the magician, his sworn enemy; but the genie, the slave of the ring, hadn’t mentioned the name of the country, nor had Aladdin thought to ask.
The princess rose earlier that morning than she had done since her transportation into Africa by the magician, whose presence she was forced to support once a day, because he was master of the palace; though she had always treated him so harshly that he dared not reside in it. As she was dressing, one of the women looking through the window perceived Aladdin, and instantly told her mistress. The princess, who could not believe the joyful tidings, hastened herself to the window, and seeing Aladdin, immediately opened it. The noise of opening the window made Aladdin turn his head that way, and perceiving the princess he saluted her with joy. "To lose no time," said she to him, "I have sent to have the private door opened for you; enter, and come up." The private door, which was just under the princess's apartment, was soon opened, and Aladdin conducted up into the chamber. It is impossible to express the joy of both at seeing each other, after so cruel a separation. After embracing and shedding tears of joy, they sat down, and Aladdin said: "I beg of you, princess, in Heaven's name, before we talk of anything else, to tell me, both for your own sake, the sultan your father's, and mine, what is become of an old lamp which I left upon a shelf in my robing-chamber, when I departed for the chase."
The princess woke up earlier that morning than she had since being transported to Africa by the magician, whose presence she had to tolerate once a day because he was in charge of the palace; even though she had always treated him so harshly that he didn't dare stay there. As she was getting dressed, one of the women looking out the window spotted Aladdin and immediately informed her. The princess, unable to believe the wonderful news, hurried to the window and, seeing Aladdin, opened it right away. The sound of the window opening made Aladdin turn his head, and upon seeing the princess, he greeted her with joy. "To save time," she told him, "I've had the private door opened for you; come in and come upstairs." The private door, located just below the princess's room, was quickly opened, and Aladdin was led up to her chamber. It's impossible to describe the happiness of both of them at seeing each other after such a painful separation. After embracing and shedding tears of joy, they sat down, and Aladdin said: "I ask you, princess, in Heaven's name, before we talk about anything else, to tell me, for your sake, your father's, and mine, what happened to an old lamp I left on a shelf in my dressing room when I went out for the hunt."
"Alas! dear husband," answered the princess, "I was afraid our misfortune might be owing to that lamp: and what grieves me most is, that I have been the cause of it." "Princess," replied Aladdin, "do not blame yourself, for I ought to have taken more care of it. But let us now think only of repairing the loss; tell me what has happened, and into whose hands it has fallen." The princess then related how she had changed the old lamp for a new one, and how the next morning she found herself in the unknown country they were then in, which she was told was Africa, by the traitor who had transported her thither by his magic art.
"Unfortunately, my dear husband," the princess said, "I worried that our bad luck might be because of that lamp: and what upsets me the most is that I caused it." "Princess," Aladdin replied, "don't blame yourself; I should have taken better care of it. But let’s focus on fixing the situation. Tell me what happened and who has it now." The princess then explained how she had swapped the old lamp for a new one, and how the next morning she found herself in the strange land they were in, which the traitor who brought her there said was Africa, thanks to his magic.
"Princess," said Aladdin, interrupting her, "you have informed me who the traitor is, by telling me we are in Africa. He is the most perfidious of men; but this is neither a time nor place to give you a full account of his villainies. I desire you only to tell me what he has done with the lamp, and where he has put it." "He carries it carefully wrapt up in his bosom," said the princess; "and this I can assure you, because he pulled it out before me, and showed it to me in triumph."
"Princess," Aladdin interrupted, "you've revealed who the traitor is by mentioning we're in Africa. He's the most treacherous of men, but this isn't the time or place for a full account of his misdeeds. I just need you to tell me what he's done with the lamp and where he has it." "He carries it wrapped up close to his chest," the princess replied, "and I can assure you of this because he took it out in front of me and showed it to me in triumph."
"Princess," said Aladdin, "do not be displeased that I trouble you with so many questions, since they are equally important to us both. But to come to what most particularly concerns me: tell me, I conjure you, how so wicked and perfidious a man treats you?" "Since I have been here," replied the princess, "he repairs once every day to see me; and I am persuaded the little satisfaction he receives from his visits makes him come no oftener. All his addresses tend to persuade me to break that faith I have pledged to you, and to take him for my husband; giving me to understand I need not entertain hopes of ever seeing you again, for that you were dead, having had your head struck off by my father's order. He added, to justify himself, that you were an ungrateful wretch; that your good fortune was owing to him, and a great many other things of that nature which I forbear to repeat: but as he received no other answer from me but grievous complaints and tears, he was always forced to retire with as little satisfaction as he came. I doubt not his intention is to allow me time to overcome my grief, in hopes that afterward I may change my sentiments. But my dear husband's presence removes all my apprehensions."
"Princess," Aladdin said, "please don’t be upset that I’m asking you so many questions. They’re just as important to both of us. But to get to what really concerns me: please tell me, how does such a wicked and deceitful man treat you?" "Since I’ve been here," the princess replied, "he comes to see me once a day, and I believe the little satisfaction he gets from his visits is why he doesn’t come more often. All he does is try to convince me to break the promise I made to you and marry him, implying that I shouldn’t expect to see you again because you’re dead, having been executed by my father’s orders. He also tried to justify himself by saying you were ungrateful, that your good fortune is due to him, and many other things I won’t repeat. But since all I can give him in return are my tears and complaints, he always leaves as unsatisfied as he arrived. I suspect he thinks that if he gives me time to get over my grief, I’ll change my mind later. But the presence of my dear husband takes away all my fears."
"I am confident my attempts to punish the magician will not be in vain," replied Aladdin, "since my princess's fears are removed, and I think I have found the means to deliver you from both your enemy and mine; to execute this design, it is necessary for me to go to the town. I shall return by noon, will then communicate my design, and what must be done by you to ensure success. But that you may not be surprised, I think it proper to acquaint you that I shall change my apparel, and beg of you to give orders that I may not wait long at the private door, but that it may be opened at the first knock."
"I’m sure my efforts to deal with the magician won’t be wasted," replied Aladdin, "since my princess’s fears are gone, and I believe I’ve found a way to free you from both your enemy and mine. To carry out this plan, I need to go to town. I’ll be back by noon, then I’ll share my plan and what you need to do to make it work. Just so you’re not caught off guard, I think it’s best to let you know that I’ll be changing my clothes, and I ask you to arrange for the private door to be opened right away when I knock, so I won’t have to wait long."
When Aladdin was out of the palace, he looked round him on all sides, and perceiving a peasant going into the country, hastened after him; and when he had overtaken him, made a proposal to him to change habits, which the man agreed to. When they had made the exchange, the countryman went about his business, and Aladdin to the city. After traversing several streets, he came to that part of the town where all descriptions of merchants had their particular streets, according to their trades. He went into that of the druggists; and going into one of the largest and best-furnished shops, asked the druggist if he had a certain powder which he named. The druggist, judging Aladdin by his habit to be very poor, and that he had not money enough to pay for it, told him he had it, but that it was very dear; upon which Aladdin penetrating his thoughts, pulled out his purse, and showing him some gold, asked for half a drachm of the powder; which the druggist weighed, wrapped up in paper, and gave him, telling him the price was a piece of gold. Aladdin put the money into his hand, and returned to the palace, where he waited not long at the private door. When he came into the princess's apartment, he said to her: "Princess, perhaps the aversion you tell me you have for your captor may be an objection to your executing what I am going to propose; but permit me to say it is proper that you should dissemble a little, and do violence to your inclinations, if you would deliver yourself from him.
When Aladdin got outside the palace, he looked around and saw a farmer heading into the countryside, so he quickly followed him. Once he caught up, he suggested they swap outfits, and the farmer agreed. After the exchange, the farmer went on his way, and Aladdin headed into the city. After walking through several streets, he arrived in the part of town where different types of merchants had their own specific streets for their trades. He entered the street of the druggists and went into one of the largest and best-stocked shops, asking the druggist if he had a particular powder. The druggist, seeing Aladdin’s shabby clothes, presumed he was very poor and probably didn’t have enough money, so he told him he had it but that it was quite expensive. Sensing the druggist’s thoughts, Aladdin pulled out his purse, showed him some gold, and asked for half a drachm of the powder. The druggist weighed it, wrapped it in paper, and handed it over, saying it cost one gold piece. Aladdin placed the money in his hand and made his way back to the palace, waiting not long at the private door. When he entered the princess's room, he said to her: "Princess, I know the dislike you have for your captor might make you hesitant about what I’m about to suggest, but I must say it’s important for you to act a bit and push aside your feelings if you want to escape from him.
"If you will take my advice," continued he, "dress yourself this moment in one of your richest habits, and when the African magician comes, make no difficulty to give him the best reception; so that he may imagine time has removed your disgust at his addresses. In your conversation let him understand that you strive to forget me; and that he may be the more fully convinced, invite him to sup with you, and tell him you should be glad to taste of some of the best wines of his country. He will presently go to fetch you some. During his absence, put into one of the cups which you are accustomed to drink of, this powder, and setting it by, charge the slave you may order that night to attend you, on a signal you shall agree upon, to bring that cup to you. When the magician and you have eaten and drunk as much as you choose, let her bring you the cup, and then change cups with him. He will esteem it so great a favour that he will not refuse, but eagerly quaff it off; but no sooner will he have drunk, than you will see him fall backward."
“If you want my advice,” he continued, “put on one of your finest outfits right now, and when the African magician arrives, make sure to greet him warmly; let him think that time has made you forget your aversion to him. In your conversation, let him know that you’re trying to forget me; to convince him further, invite him to dinner and say you’d love to try some of the best wines from his country. He’ll go to get some for you. While he’s away, put this powder into one of your usual drinking cups and set it aside. Tell the servant you choose for that night to bring you that cup when you give a signal. Once you and the magician have eaten and drunk as much as you want, let her bring you the cup, and then switch cups with him. He’ll see it as such a great favor that he won’t refuse and will quickly drink it up; but as soon as he does, you’ll see him fall backward.”
When Aladdin had finished, "I own," answered the princess, "I shall do myself violence in consenting to make the magician such advances; but what cannot one resolve to do against a cruel enemy? I will therefore follow your advice, since both my repose and yours depend upon it." After the princess had agreed to the measures proposed by Aladdin, he took his leave and went and spent the rest of the day in the neighbourhood of the palace till it was night, and he might safely return to the private door.
When Aladdin was done, the princess said, "I admit, it goes against my better judgment to make such advances to the magician, but what won't one do against a ruthless enemy? I'll follow your advice since our peace depends on it." Once the princess agreed to Aladdin's plan, he took his leave and spent the rest of the day near the palace until nightfall when he could safely return to the private entrance.
The princess, who had remained inconsolable at being parted from her husband, had, ever since their cruel separation, lived in great neglect of her person. She had almost forgotten the neatness so becoming persons of her sex and quality, particularly after the first time the magician paid her a visit and she had understood by some of the women, who knew him again, that it was he who had taken the old lamp in exchange for a new one. However, the opportunity of taking the revenge he deserved made her resolve to gratify Aladdin. As soon, therefore, as he was gone, she sat down to dress, and was attired by her women to the best advantage in the richest habit of her wardrobe. Her girdle was of the finest and largest diamonds set in gold, her necklace of pearls, six on a side, so well proportioned to that in the middle, which was the largest ever seen, that the greatest sultanesses would have been proud to have been adorned with only two of the smallest. Her bracelets, which were of diamonds and rubies intermixed, corresponded admirably to the richness of the girdle and necklace.
The princess, who had been heartbroken over being separated from her husband, had, ever since that painful day, neglected her appearance. She had nearly forgotten the elegance expected of someone of her status, especially after the first visit from the magician, during which she learned from some women who recognized him that he had exchanged the old lamp for a new one. However, the chance to get the revenge he deserved motivated her to please Aladdin. So, as soon as he left, she sat down to get ready and was dressed by her attendants in the finest outfit from her wardrobe. Her belt was made of the largest and finest diamonds set in gold, and her necklace was strung with pearls—six on each side—so perfectly balanced with the centerpiece, which was the biggest ever seen, that even the most esteemed sultanas would have felt proud to wear just two of the smallest. Her bracelets, a mix of diamonds and rubies, complemented the lavishness of her belt and necklace beautifully.
When the Princess Badroulboudour was completely dressed, she consulted her glass and women upon her adjustment; and when she found she wanted no charms to flatter the foolish passion of the African magician, she sat down on a sofa expecting his arrival. The magician came at the usual hour, and as soon as he entered the great hall where the princess waited to receive him, she rose with an enchanting grace and smile, and pointed with her hand to the most honourable place, waiting till he sat down, that she might sit at the same time, which was a civility she had never shown him before.
When Princess Badroulboudour finished getting dressed, she checked her reflection and consulted her ladies about her appearance. Once she realized she didn't need any extra charms to impress the foolish African magician, she sat down on a sofa, waiting for him to arrive. The magician came at his usual time, and as soon as he walked into the grand hall where the princess was waiting to greet him, she stood up with enchanting grace and a smile, directing him to the most honored seat. She waited until he sat down before taking her seat as well, a courtesy she had never shown him before.
The African magician, dazzled more with the lustre of the princess's eyes than the glittering of her jewels, was much surprised. The smiling air with which she received him, so opposite to her former behaviour, quite fascinated his heart. When he was seated, the princess, to free him from his embarrassment, broke silence first, looking at him all the time in such a manner as to make him believe that he was not so odious to her as she had given him to understand hitherto, and said; "You are doubtless amazed to find me so much altered to-day; but your surprise will not be so great when I acquaint you, that I am naturally of a disposition so opposite to melancholy and grief, that I always strive to put them as far away as possible when I find the subject of them is past. I have reflected on what you told me of Aladdin's fate, and know my father's temper so well that I am persuaded, with you, he could not escape the terrible effects of the sultan's rage: therefore, should I continue to lament him all my life, my tears cannot recall him. For this reason, since I have paid all the duties decency requires of me to his memory, now he is in the grave I think I ought to endeavour to comfort myself. These are the motives of the change you see in me; I am resolved to banish melancholy entirely; and persuaded that you will bear me company to-night, I have ordered a supper to be prepared; but as I have no wines but those of China, I have a great desire to taste of the produce of Africa, and doubt not your procuring some of the best."
The African magician, more taken by the sparkle in the princess's eyes than the shine of her jewels, was quite surprised. The cheerful way she greeted him, which was so different from her past behavior, utterly captivated him. Once he was seated, the princess, wanting to ease his discomfort, spoke first, gazing at him in a way that made him feel he wasn't as repugnant to her as she'd previously suggested, and said, "You're probably shocked to see me acting this way today; but you won’t be as surprised when I tell you that my nature is so far from being melancholic or sorrowful that I always try to keep those feelings at bay when the cause of them is gone. I've thought about what you shared regarding Aladdin's fate, and I know my father well enough to believe that, like you, he couldn't escape the awful consequences of the sultan's anger: thus, if I were to mourn him for the rest of my life, my tears wouldn’t bring him back. For this reason, after honoring his memory in all the ways that decency requires, now that he is in the ground, I think I should try to find some comfort. These are the reasons for the change you see in me; I’m determined to completely eliminate sadness from my life; and since I’m sure you will join me tonight, I’ve arranged for a dinner to be prepared; but as my wines are only from China, I really want to taste some of the drinks from Africa, and I’m sure you can get the best."
The African magician, who had looked upon the happiness of getting so soon and so easily into the Princess Badroulboudour's good graces as impossible, could not think of words expressive enough to testify how sensible he was of her favours: but to put an end the sooner to a conversation which would have embarrassed him, if he had engaged farther in it, he turned it upon the wines of Africa, and said: "Of all the advantages Africa can boast, that of producing the most excellent wines is one of the principal. I have a vessel of seven years old, which has never been broached; and it is indeed not praising it too much to say it is the finest wine in the world. If my princess," added he, "will give me leave, I will go and fetch two bottles, and return again immediately." "I should be sorry to give you that trouble," replied the princess; "you had better send for them." "It is necessary I should go myself," answered the African magician, "for nobody but myself knows where the key of the cellar is laid, or has the secret to unlock the door." "If it be so," said the princess, "make haste back; for the longer you stay the greater will be my impatience, and we shall sit down to supper as soon as you return." The African magician, full of hopes of his expected happiness, rather flew than ran, and returned quickly with the wine. The princess, not doubting but he would make haste, put with her own hand the powder Aladdin had given her into the cup set apart for that purpose. They sat down at the table opposite to each other, the magician's back toward the buffet. The princess presented him with the best at the table, and said to him: "If you please, I will entertain you with a concert of vocal and instrumental music; but as we are only two, I think conversation may be more agreeable." This the magician took as a new favour. After they had eaten some time, the princess called for some wine, drank the magician's health, and afterward said to him: "Indeed you had a full right to commend your wine, since I never tasted any so delicious." "Charming princess," said he, holding in his hand the cup which had been presented to him, "my wine becomes more exquisite by your approbation." "Then drink my health," replied the princess: "you will find I understand wines." He drank the princess's health, and returning the cup said; "I think myself fortunate, princess, that I reserved this wine for so happy an occasion; and own I never before drank any in every respect so excellent." When they had each drunk two or three cups more, the princess, who had completely charmed the African magician by her obliging behaviour, gave the signal to the slave who served them with wine, bidding her bring the cup which had been filled for herself, and at the same time bring the magician a full goblet. When they both had their cups in their hands, she said to him: "I know not how you express your loves in these parts when drinking together. With us in China lovers reciprocally exchange cups, and drink each other's health:" at the same time she presented to him the cup which was in her hand, and held out her hand to receive his. He hastened to make the exchange with the more pleasure, because he looked upon this favour as a token of conquest over the princess, which raised his rapture to the highest pitch. Before he drank, he said to her, with the cup in his hand: "Indeed, princess, we Africans are not so refined in the art of love as you Chinese: and your instructing me in a lesson I was ignorant of, informs me how sensible I ought to be of the favour done me. I shall never, lovely princess, forget my recovering, by drinking out of your cup, that life, which your cruelty, had it continued, must have made me despair of."
The African magician, who thought it impossible to win the affection of Princess Badroulboudour so quickly and easily, couldn’t find words strong enough to express his gratitude for her kindness. To change the subject and avoid an awkward conversation, he began talking about the wines of Africa and said, “Of all the treasures Africa can claim, producing the finest wines is definitely among the top. I have a bottle that’s seven years old, which has never been opened; it’s honestly not an exaggeration to say it’s the best wine in the world. If my princess,” he added, “will allow me, I’ll go get two bottles right away.” “I’d hate to trouble you with that,” replied the princess; “it would be better to send for them.” “I must go myself,” responded the African magician, “because only I know where the key to the cellar is hidden or how to unlock the door.” “If that’s the case,” said the princess, “hurry back; the longer you take, the more impatient I’ll get, and we can sit down for supper as soon as you return.” The African magician, filled with hope for his anticipated happiness, practically flew back with the wine. The princess, confident he would be quick, personally added the powder Aladdin had given her to the cup meant for that purpose. They sat across from each other at the table, with the magician’s back to the buffet. The princess offered him the finest food available and said, “If you’d like, I can entertain you with some singing and music; however, since it’s just the two of us, I think conversation might be more enjoyable.” The magician took this as a new favor. After they had eaten for a while, the princess called for some wine, toasted the magician’s health, and then said, “You certainly had every right to praise your wine, as I’ve never tasted anything so delicious.” “Charming princess,” he said, holding the cup she had given him, “my wine tastes even better with your approval.” “Then drink to my health,” replied the princess: “you’ll find I know my wines.” He toasted her health and, returning the cup, said, “I consider myself fortunate, princess, that I saved this wine for such a special occasion; I admit I’ve never had anything so perfect before.” After they both had a couple more cups, the princess, having completely enchanted the African magician with her attentive manners, signaled to the slave serving them wine to bring her cup and a full goblet for the magician. Once they both had their cups in hand, she said, “I don’t know how you celebrate love when drinking together here. In China, lovers exchange cups and toast each other’s health.” At the same time, she offered him the cup she was holding and extended her hand for his. He quickly made the exchange, feeling delighted since he viewed this favor as a sign of conquest over the princess, which thrilled him immensely. Before he drank, he said to her, with the cup in his hand: “Indeed, princess, we Africans aren’t as sophisticated in the ways of love as you Chinese are; your teaching me this lesson I wasn’t aware of shows me how grateful I should be for your kindness. I will never, lovely princess, forget how I regained my life by drinking from your cup, which your cruelty would have otherwise made me despair of.”
The princess, who began to be tired with his declarations, interrupted him and said: "Let us drink first, and then say what you will afterward:" at the same time she set the cup to her lips, while the African magician, who was eager to get his wine off first, drank up the very last drop. In finishing it, he leaned his head back to show his eagerness, and remained some time in that state. The princess kept the cup at her lips till she saw his eyes turn in his head, when he fell backward lifeless on the sofa. The princess had no occasion to order the private door to be opened to Aladdin; for her women were so disposed from the great hall to the foot of the staircase, that the word was no sooner given that the magician was fallen, than the door was immediately opened. As soon as Aladdin entered the hall, he saw the magician stretched backward on the sofa. The princess rose from her seat, and ran overjoyed to embrace him; but he stopped her and said: "Princess, it is not yet time; let me be left alone a moment, while I endeavour to transport you back to China as speedily as you were brought from thence." When the princess, her women and eunuchs, were gone out of the hall, Aladdin shut the door, and, going directly to the dead body of the magician, opened his vest, took out the lamp which was carefully wrapped up, as the princess had told him, and unfolding and rubbing it, the genie immediately appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I have called to command thee, on the part of thy good mistress, this lamp, to transport this palace instantly into China, to the place from whence it was brought hither." The genie bowed his head in token of obedience, and disappeared. Immediately the palace was transported into China, and its removal was only felt by two little shocks, the one when it was lifted up, the other when it was set down, and both in a very short interval of time.
The princess, who was starting to get tired of his declarations, interrupted him and said, "Let's drink first, and you can say whatever you want afterward." With that, she lifted the cup to her lips, while the African magician, eager to finish his wine, gulped down the last drop. As he finished, he leaned his head back to show his eagerness and stayed that way for a moment. The princess kept the cup at her lips until she saw his eyes roll back, at which point he collapsed lifelessly onto the sofa. The princess didn't need to tell the servants to open the private door for Aladdin; her attendants were arranged from the main hall to the bottom of the staircase, and as soon as it was announced that the magician had fallen, the door was opened right away. Once Aladdin entered the hall, he saw the magician sprawled out on the sofa. The princess got up and rushed over to embrace him, but he stopped her and said, "Princess, it's not the right time yet; please leave me alone for a moment while I try to get you back to China just as quickly as you were brought here." After the princess, her attendants, and the eunuchs left the hall, Aladdin closed the door and went straight to the magician's dead body. He opened the magician's robe, took out the lamp that was carefully wrapped, just as the princess had instructed, and after unfolding and rubbing it, the genie appeared right away. "Genie," Aladdin said, "I command you, on behalf of your good mistress, to transport this palace instantly back to China, to the place from where it was originally brought." The genie bowed his head in obedience and disappeared. Immediately, the palace was moved to China, and the transition was barely felt, with just two small jolts—one when it was lifted and the other when it was set down—both happening in a very brief moment.
From the time of the transportation of Aladdin's palace, the princess's father had been inconsolable for the loss of her. Before the disaster he used to go every morning into his closet to please himself with viewing the palace; he went now many times in the day to renew his tears, and plunge himself into the deepest melancholy, by reflecting how he had lost what was most dear to him in this world.
From the moment Aladdin's palace was moved, the princess's father couldn't stop grieving for her loss. Before the disaster, he would go into his study every morning to admire the palace. Now he visited it multiple times a day, drowning in tears and sinking into deep sadness, thinking about how he had lost the most precious thing in his life.
The very morning of the return to the palace, the sultan went into his closet to indulge his sorrows. Absorbed in himself, and in a pensive mood, he cast his eyes toward the spot, expecting only to see an open space; but perceiving the vacancy filled up, he at first imagined the appearance to be the effect of a fog; looking more attentively, he was convinced beyond the power of doubt that it was his son-in-law's palace. Joy and gladness succeeded to sorrow and grief. He returned immediately into his apartment, and ordered a horse to be saddled and brought to him without delay, which he mounted that instant, thinking he could not make haste enough to the palace.
The very morning of the return to the palace, the sultan went into his private room to confront his sadness. Lost in thought and feeling reflective, he looked toward the spot, expecting to see an empty space; but when he noticed that it was filled in, he initially thought it was just fog. As he looked closer, he realized without a doubt that it was his son-in-law's palace. Joy and happiness quickly replaced his sorrow and grief. He immediately went back to his room and ordered a horse to be saddled and brought to him without delay, which he got on right away, thinking he couldn't get to the palace fast enough.
Aladdin, who foresaw what would happen, rose that morning by daybreak, put on one of the most magnificent habits his wardrobe afforded, and went up into the hall of twenty-four windows, from whence he perceived the sultan approaching, and got down soon enough to receive him at the foot of the great staircase. "Aladdin," said the sultan, "I cannot speak to you till I have seen and embraced my daughter." The happy father was then led to the princess's apartment and embraced her with his face bathed in tears of joy. The sultan was some time before he could open his lips, so great was his surprise and joy to find his daughter again, after he had given her up for lost; and the princess, upon seeing her father, let fall tears of rapture and affection.
Aladdin, who knew what was coming, woke up at daybreak that morning, put on one of the most splendid outfits he had, and went to the hall of twenty-four windows. From there, he saw the sultan approaching and hurried down to meet him at the bottom of the grand staircase. "Aladdin," the sultan said, "I can’t talk to you until I’ve seen and hugged my daughter." The overjoyed father was then taken to the princess's room and embraced her, his face wet with tears of happiness. The sultan took a while to gather his thoughts, so overwhelmed was he with surprise and joy to find his daughter again after he had thought he lost her; and the princess, upon seeing her father, shed tears of joy and love.
At last the sultan broke silence, and said: "I would believe, daughter, your joy to see me makes you seem as little changed as if no misfortune had befallen you; yet I cannot be persuaded but that you have suffered much alarm; for a large palace cannot be so suddenly transported as yours has been, without causing great fright and apprehension. I would have you tell me all that has happened, and conceal nothing from me."
At last, the sultan spoke up and said, "I believe that your happiness at seeing me makes you seem hardly changed, as if no misfortune has happened to you; yet I can’t help but think that you must have been very scared. After all, a big palace couldn’t be suddenly moved like yours without causing a lot of fear and worry. I want you to tell me everything that’s happened and hold nothing back."
The princess, who took great pleasure in giving the sultan the satisfaction he demanded, said: "If I appear so little altered, I beg of your majesty to consider that I received new life yesterday morning by the presence of my dear husband and deliverer, Aladdin, whom I looked upon and bewailed as lost to me. My greatest suffering was to find myself forced not only from your majesty, but from my dear husband; not only from the love I bore him, but from the uneasiness I laboured under through fear that he, though innocent, might feel the effects of your anger. As to what relates to my transportation, I was myself the innocent cause of it." To persuade the sultan of the truth of what she said, she gave him a full account of how the African magician had disguised himself, and offered to change new lamps for old ones; how she had amused herself in making that exchange; how the palace and herself were carried away and transported into Africa, with the magician, who was recognised by two of her women and the eunuch who made the exchange of the lamp, when he had the audacity, after the success of his daring enterprise, to propose himself for her husband; how he persecuted her till Aladdin's arrival; how they had concerted measures to get the lamp from him again, and the success they had fortunately met with by her dissimulation in inviting him to supper, and giving him the cup with the powder prepared for him. "For the rest," added she, "I leave it to Aladdin to recount."
The princess, who was delighted to give the sultan the satisfaction he wanted, said: "If I seem hardly changed, I ask your majesty to understand that I was revitalized yesterday morning by the return of my beloved husband and savior, Aladdin, whom I thought I had lost forever. My greatest pain was being forced away not just from you, my majesty, but from my dear husband; not only from my love for him but from the worry I felt that he, though innocent, might suffer from your anger. Regarding my transportation, I was the unwitting cause of it." To convince the sultan of her words, she recounted in detail how the African magician had disguised himself and offered to trade new lamps for old ones; how she had entertained herself in making that exchange; how she and the palace were taken to Africa, along with the magician, who was recognized by two of her women and the eunuch who exchanged the lamp. After successfully completing his audacious plan, he had the nerve to propose to her; how he harassed her until Aladdin arrived; how they had made plans to get the lamp back from him, and the lucky outcome of her deceit in inviting him to dinner and giving him the cup with the prepared powder. "For the rest," she added, "I will leave it to Aladdin to explain."
Aladdin had not much to tell the sultan, but only said: "When the private door was opened I went up into the great hall, where I found the magician lying dead on the sofa; and as I thought it not proper for the princess to stay there any longer, I desired her to go down into her own apartment, with her women and eunuchs. As soon as I was alone, and had taken the lamp out of the magician's breast, I made use of the same secret he had done, to remove the palace, and carry off the princess; and by that means the palace was reconveyed to the place where it stood before; and I have the happiness to restore the princess to your majesty. But that your majesty may not think that I impose upon you, if you will give yourself the trouble to go up into the hall, you may see the magician punished as he deserved."
Aladdin didn’t have much to share with the sultan, but he said, “When the private door opened, I went into the great hall and found the magician dead on the sofa. Since I thought it wouldn’t be right for the princess to stay there any longer, I asked her to go back to her room with her attendants and eunuchs. Once I was alone and had taken the lamp from the magician’s chest, I used the same secret he had to move the palace and take the princess with me. That’s how I was able to bring the palace back to its original location, and I’m happy to return the princess to your majesty. But if you’re worried that I’m lying, just go up to the hall, and you’ll see the magician get the punishment he deserves.”
The sultan rose instantly and went into the hall, where, when he saw the African magician dead, and his face already livid by the strength of the poison, he embraced Aladdin with great tenderness, and said: "My son, be not displeased at my proceedings against you; they arose from my paternal love; and therefore you ought to forgive the excesses to which it hurried me." "Sir," replied Aladdin, "I have not the least reason to complain of your majesty's conduct, since you did nothing but what your duty required. This infamous magician, the basest of men, was the sole cause of my misfortune. When your majesty has leisure, I will give you an account of another villainous action he was guilty of toward me, which was no less black and base than this." "I will take an opportunity, and that very shortly," replied the sultan, "to hear it; but in the meantime let us think only of rejoicing."
The sultan immediately got up and went into the hall, where, upon seeing the African magician dead, his face already gray from the poison, he embraced Aladdin with deep affection and said, "My son, please don’t be upset with me for my actions against you; they came from my fatherly love, and so you should forgive the excesses I was driven to." "Your Majesty," Aladdin responded, "I have no reason at all to complain about how you acted, since you only did what your duty demanded. This despicable magician, the worst of men, was solely responsible for my misfortune. When you have a moment, I’ll tell you about another wicked thing he did to me that was just as vile and contemptible as this one." "I will find a moment very soon to hear it," replied the sultan, "but for now, let’s focus on celebrating."
The sultan then commanded the drums, trumpets, cymbals, and other instruments of music to announce his joy to the public, and a festival of ten days to be proclaimed for the return of the princess and Aladdin.
The sultan then ordered the drums, trumpets, cymbals, and other musical instruments to announce his happiness to the public, and a ten-day festival to be declared for the return of the princess and Aladdin.
Within a few years afterward, the sultan died in a good old age, and as he left no male children, the Princess Badroulboudour, as lawful heir of the throne, succeeded him, and communicating the power to Aladdin, they reigned together many years, and left a numerous and illustrious progeny.
Within a few years later, the sultan passed away at an old age, and since he had no male heirs, Princess Badroulboudour, as the rightful heir to the throne, took over. She shared her power with Aladdin, and together they ruled for many years, leaving behind a large and notable family.
THE STORY OF PRINCE AGIB
I was a king, and the son of a king; and when my father died, I succeeded to his throne, and governed my subjects with justice and beneficence. I took pleasure in sea-voyages; and my capital was on the shore of an extensive sea, interspersed with fortified and garrisoned islands, which I desired, for my amusement, to visit; I therefore embarked with a fleet of ten ships, and took with me provisions sufficient for a whole month. I proceeded twenty days, after which there arose against us a contrary wind; but at daybreak it ceased, and the sea became calm, and we arrived at an island, where we landed, and cooked some provisions and ate; after which we remained there two days. We then continued our voyage; and when twenty days more had passed, we found ourselves in strange waters, unknown to the captain, and desired the watch to look out from the mast head: so he went aloft, and when he had come down he said to the captain: "I saw, on my right hand, fish floating upon the surface of the water; and looking toward the midst of the sea, I perceived something looming in the distance, sometimes black, and sometimes white."
I was a king and the son of a king; when my father passed away, I took his throne and ruled my people with fairness and kindness. I enjoyed traveling by sea, and my capital was located on the coast of a vast ocean, dotted with fortified islands that I wanted to visit for fun. So, I set sail with a fleet of ten ships, bringing enough supplies for a whole month. After sailing for twenty days, we encountered a strong headwind; however, at dawn, it subsided, and the sea calmed down. We reached an island, where we disembarked, cooked some food, and ate. We stayed there for two days. Then we continued our journey; after another twenty days, we found ourselves in unfamiliar waters that the captain didn’t recognize. We asked the lookout to check from the crow's nest: he climbed up, and when he came back down, he reported to the captain, "I saw fish swimming on the surface to my right, and looking out toward the center of the sea, I noticed something vague in the distance, which sometimes appeared black and sometimes white."
When the captain heard this report of the watch, he threw his turban on the deck, and plucked his beard, and said to those who were with him: "Receive warning of our destruction, which will befall all of us: not one will escape!" So saying, he began to weep; and all of us in like manner bewailed our lot. I desired him to inform us of that which the watch had seen. "O my lord," he replied, "know that we have wandered from our course since the commencement of the contrary wind that was followed in the morning by a calm, in consequence of which we remained stationary two days: from that period we have deviated from our course for twenty-one days, and we have no wind to carry us back from the fate which awaits us after this day. To-morrow we shall arrive at a mountain of black stone, called loadstone: the current is now bearing us violently toward it, and the ships will fall in pieces, and every nail in them will fly to the mountain, and adhere to it; for God hath given to the loadstone a secret property by virtue of which everything of iron is attracted toward it. On that mountain is such a quantity of iron as no one knoweth but God, whose name be exalted; for from times of old great numbers of ships have been destroyed by the influence of that mountain. There is, upon the summit of the mountain, a cupola of brass supported by ten columns, and upon the top of this is a horseman upon a horse of brass, having in his hand a brazen spear, and upon his breast suspended a tablet of lead, upon which are engraved mysterious names and talismans: and as long, O King, as this horseman remains upon the horse, so long will every ship that approaches be destroyed, with every person on board, and all the iron contained in it will cleave to the mountain: no one will be safe until the horseman shall have fallen from the horse." The captain then wept bitterly; and we felt assured that our destruction was inevitable, and every one of us bade adieu to his friend.
When the captain heard the watch's report, he threw his turban on the deck, pulled at his beard, and said to those with him: "Take warning of our impending doom, which will affect us all: not one will escape!" As he said this, he began to cry; and we all joined in mourning our fate. I asked him to tell us what the watch had seen. "Oh my lord," he replied, "know that we've strayed from our course ever since the contrary wind began, followed by a calm that left us motionless for two days. Since then, we've been off course for twenty-one days, and we have no wind to bring us away from the disaster that awaits us after today. Tomorrow, we'll reach a mountain of black stone called loadstone: the current is now pushing us violently toward it, and the ships will fall apart, with every nail flying to the mountain and sticking to it; for God has given the loadstone a secret power that attracts all iron. That mountain holds so much iron that no one knows its true quantity except God, blessed be His name; for many ships have been wrecked by its influence since ancient times. On the summit of the mountain is a brass dome supported by ten columns, and on top sits a brass horseman on a brass horse, holding a brass spear, and wearing a leaden tablet around his neck, inscribed with mysterious names and talismans: as long as, oh King, this horseman remains on the horse, every ship that approaches will be wrecked, along with everyone on board, and all the iron will be drawn to the mountain: no one will be safe until the horseman falls from the horse." The captain then wept bitterly; and we felt certain that our destruction was unavoidable, and each of us said goodbye to our friends.
On the following morning we drew near to the mountain; the current carried us toward it with violence, and when the ships were almost close to it, they fell asunder, and all the nails, and everything else that was of iron, flew from them toward the loadstone. It was near the close of day when the ships fell in pieces. Some of us were drowned, and some escaped; but the greater number were drowned, and of those who saved their lives none know what became of the others, so stupefied were they by the waves and the boisterous wind. As for myself, God, whose name be exalted, spared me on account of the trouble and torment and affliction that He had predestined to befall me. I placed myself upon a plank, and the wind and waves cast it upon the mountain; and when I had landed, I found a practicable way to the summit, resembling steps cut in the rock: so I exclaimed: "In the name of God!" and offered up a prayer, and attempted the ascent, holding fast by the notches; and presently God stilled the wind, so that I arrived in safety at the summit. Rejoicing greatly in my escape, I immediately entered the cupola, and performed prayers in gratitude to God for my preservation; after which I slept beneath the cupola, and heard a voice saying to me: "O son of Khasib, when thou awakest, dig beneath thy feet, and thou wilt find a bow of brass, and three arrows of lead, whereon are engraved talismans: then take the bow and arrows and shoot at the horseman that is upon the top of the cupola, and relieve mankind from this great affliction; for when thou hast shot at the horseman he will fall into the sea; the bow will also fall, and do thou bury it in its place; and as soon as thou hast done this, the sea will swell and rise until it attains the summit of the mountain; and there will appear upon it a boat bearing a man, different from him whom thou shalt have cast down, and he will come to thee, having an oar in his hand: then do thou embark with him; but utter not the name of God; and he will convey thee in ten days to a safe sea, where, on thy arrival, thou wilt find one who will take thee to thy city. All this shall be done if thou utter not the name of God."
On the next morning, we approached the mountain; the current violently pushed us toward it, and when the ships were almost there, they broke apart, and all the nails and anything made of iron flew toward the lodestone. It was nearing the end of the day when the ships fell apart. Some of us drowned, while others managed to escape; but most were lost, and of those who survived, no one knew what happened to the others, so overwhelmed were they by the waves and the fierce wind. As for me, God, whose name be praised, saved me because of the trouble and suffering He had destined for me. I climbed onto a plank, and the wind and waves carried it to the mountain; when I landed, I found a way to the top that looked like steps carved in stone. I exclaimed, "In the name of God!" offered a prayer, and began to climb, holding onto the ledges. Soon, God calmed the wind, allowing me to reach the top safely. Overjoyed at my escape, I entered the cupola and prayed in gratitude to God for my survival; then I slept beneath the cupola and heard a voice say to me: "O son of Khasib, when you wake up, dig beneath your feet, and you will find a brass bow and three lead arrows with talismans engraved on them. Take the bow and arrows and shoot at the horseman on top of the cupola to free humanity from this great suffering; when you shoot at the horseman, he will fall into the sea; the bow will also fall, and you should bury it in its place. As soon as you do this, the sea will swell and rise until it reaches the summit of the mountain; then a boat will appear with a man in it, different from the one you shot down, and he will come to you with an oar in his hand. Then you should get in with him, but don't mention the name of God; he will take you in ten days to a safe sea, where, upon arrival, you will find someone who will take you back to your city. All this will happen if you do not utter the name of God."
Awaking from my sleep, I sprang up, and did as the voice had directed. I shot at the horseman, and he fell into the sea; and the bow having fallen from my hand, I buried it: the sea then became troubled, and rose to the summit of the mountain, and when I had stood waiting there a little while, I beheld a boat in the midst of the sea, approaching me. I praised God, whose name be exalted, and when the boat came to me, I found in it a man of brass, with a tablet of lead upon his breast, engraven with names and talismans. Without uttering a word, I embarked in the boat, and the man rowed me ten successive days, after which I beheld the islands of security, whereupon, in the excess of my joy, I exclaimed: "There is no deity but God! God is most great!"—and as soon as I had done this, the man cast me out of the boat, and sank in the sea.
Waking up from my sleep, I jumped up and did what the voice instructed. I shot at the horseman, and he fell into the sea; my bow slipped from my hand, and I buried it. The sea then got rough and rose to the top of the mountain, and after waiting there for a little while, I saw a boat in the middle of the sea coming toward me. I thanked God, whose name is to be praised, and when the boat reached me, I found a man made of brass with a lead tablet on his chest, engraved with names and symbols. Without saying a word, I got into the boat, and the man rowed me for ten days straight. After that, I saw the islands of safety, and in my excitement, I shouted, "There is no god but God! God is the greatest!"—as soon as I said this, the man threw me out of the boat and sank into the sea.
And when the boat came to me I found in it a man of brass, with a tablet of lead upon his breast, engraven with names and talismans.
And when the boat reached me, I discovered a brass man inside it, with a lead tablet on his chest, engraved with names and symbols.
Being able to swim, I swam until night, when my arms and shoulders were tired, and, in this perilous situation, I repeated the profession of the faith, and gave myself up as lost; but the sea rose with the violence of the wind, and a wave like a vast castle threw me upon the land, in order to the accomplishment of the purpose of God. I ascended the shore, and after I had wrung out my clothes, and spread them upon the ground to dry, I slept; and in the morning I put on my clothes again, and, looking about to see which way I should go, I found a tract covered with trees; and when I had walked round it, I found that I was upon a small island in the midst of the sea; upon which I said within myself: "Every time that I escape from one calamity I fall into another that is worse:" but while I was reflecting upon my unfortunate case, and wishing for death, I beheld a vessel bearing a number of men. I arose immediately, and climbed into a tree; and lo, the vessel came to the shore, and there landed from it ten black slaves bearing axes. They proceeded to the middle of the island, and, digging up the earth, uncovered and lifted up a trap-door, after which they returned to the vessel, and brought from it bread and flour, and clarified butter and honey, and sheep and everything that the wants of an inhabitant would require, continuing to pass backward and forward between the vessel and the trap-door, bringing loads from the former, and entering the latter, until they had removed all the stores from the ship. They then came out of the vessel with various clothes of the most beautiful description, and in the midst of them was an old sheikh, enfeebled and wasted by extreme age, leading by the hand a young man cast in the mould of graceful symmetry, and invested with such perfect beauty as deserved to be a subject for proverbs. He was like a fresh and slender twig, enchanting and captivating every heart by his elegant form. The party proceeded to the trap-door, and, entering it, became concealed from my eyes.
Knowing how to swim, I kept going until night fell. My arms and shoulders were exhausted, and in that dangerous moment, I repeated my declaration of faith and accepted that I was lost. However, the sea grew tumultuous with the fierce winds, and a wave, as massive as a castle, washed me ashore, fulfilling God's purpose. I climbed onto the beach, wrung out my clothes, spread them on the ground to dry, and fell asleep. In the morning, I got dressed again and looked around for a way forward. I discovered a wooded area and, after walking around it, realized I was on a small island in the middle of the sea. I thought to myself, "Every time I escape one disaster, I fall into a worse one." Just as I was reflecting on my unfortunate situation and wishing for death, I saw a ship approaching with several men. I quickly got up and climbed a tree. The vessel came ashore, and from it emerged ten Black slaves carrying axes. They made their way to the center of the island, dug up the ground, and uncovered a trapdoor. Afterward, they returned to the ship and brought bread, flour, clarified butter, honey, sheep, and everything needed for living, going back and forth between the vessel and the trapdoor until they had removed all the supplies. They then came out of the ship with various beautiful clothes, and among them was an old sheikh, frail and weakened by age, leading a young man of graceful symmetry, whose perfect beauty deserved to be immortalized in proverbs. He resembled a fresh, slender twig, enchanting everyone with his elegant form. The group approached the trapdoor and entered, disappearing from my view.
They remained beneath about two hours, or more; after which, the sheikh and the slaves came out; but the youth came not with them; and they replaced the earth, and embarked and set sail. Soon after, I descended from the tree, and went to the excavation. I removed the earth, and, entering the aperture, saw a flight of wooden steps, which I descended; and, at the bottom, I beheld a handsome dwelling-place, furnished with a variety of silken carpets; and there was the youth, sitting upon a high mattress, with sweet-smelling flowers and fruits placed before him. On seeing me, his countenance became pale; but I saluted him, and said: "Let thy mind be composed, O my master: thou hast nothing to fear; for I am a man, and the son of a king, like thyself: fate hath impelled me to thee, that I may cheer thee in thy solitude." The youth, when he heard me thus address him, and was convinced that I was one of his own species, rejoiced exceedingly at my arrival, his colour returned, and, desiring me to approach him, he said: "O my brother, my story is wonderful: my father is a jeweller; he had slaves who made voyages by his orders, for the purposes of commerce, and he had dealings with kings; but he had never been blest with a son; and he dreamt that he was soon to have a son, but one whose life would be short; and he awoke sorrowful. Shortly after, in accordance with the decrees of God, my mother gave birth to me; and my father was greatly rejoiced: the astrologers, however, came to him, and said: Thy son will live fifteen years: his fate is intimated by the fact that there is in the sea a mountain called the Mountain of Loadstone, whereon is a horseman on a horse of brass, on the former of which is a tablet of lead suspended to his neck; and when the horseman shall be thrown down from his horse, thy son will be slain: the person who is to slay him is he who will throw down the horseman, and his name is King Agib, the son of King Khasib. My father was greatly afflicted at this announcement; and when he had reared me until I had nearly attained the age of fifteen years, the astrologers came again, and informed him that the horseman had fallen into the sea, and that it had been thrown down by King Agib, the son of King Khasib; on hearing which, he prepared for me this dwelling, and here left me to remain until the completion of the term, of which there now remain ten days. All this he did from fear lest King Agib should kill me."
They stayed underneath for about two hours or more; after that, the sheikh and the slaves came out, but the young man didn’t come with them. They covered up the hole again and set sail. Soon after, I climbed down from the tree and went to the excavation. I cleared away the dirt and entered the opening, where I saw a set of wooden steps that I went down. At the bottom, I found a beautiful living space filled with a variety of silk carpets, and there was the young man, sitting on a high mattress with fragrant flowers and fruits placed in front of him. When he saw me, his face went pale, but I greeted him and said, "Stay calm, my friend: you have nothing to worry about. I am a man, just like you, and the son of a king: destiny has brought me to you, so I can lift your spirits during your solitude." When the young man heard me speaking to him and realized I was one of his own kind, he felt incredibly happy at my arrival; his color returned, and he invited me closer. He said: "Oh my brother, my story is incredible: my father is a jeweler; he had slaves who traveled at his command for business, and he dealt with kings; but he never had a son. He dreamed that he would soon have a son, but one whose life would be short, and he woke up sad. Shortly after, according to God's will, my mother gave birth to me, and my father was very joyful. However, the astrologers came to him and told him: Your son will live for fifteen years; his fate is indicated by a mountain in the sea called the Mountain of Loadstone, where there’s a horseman on a brass horse, with a lead tablet hanging from his neck. When the horseman is thrown off his horse, your son will be killed: the one who will kill him is the one who will throw down the horseman, and that person is King Agib, the son of King Khasib. My father was deeply troubled by this news, and once I reached nearly fifteen years of age, the astrologers came back and told him the horseman had fallen into the sea, thrown off by King Agib, the son of King Khasib. Upon hearing this, he prepared this place for me and left me here to stay until my time was up, of which only ten days remain now. He did all this out of fear that King Agib would kill me."
When I heard this, I was filled with wonder, and said within myself: "I am King Agib, the son of King Khasib, and it was I who threw down the horseman; but, by Allah, I will neither kill him nor do him any injury." Then said I to the youth: "Far from thee be both destruction and harm, if it be the will of God: thou hast nothing to fear: I will remain with thee to serve thee, and will go forth with thee to thy father, and beg of him to send me back to my country, for the which he will obtain a reward." The youth rejoiced at my words, and I sat and conversed with him until night, when I spread his bed for him, and covered him, and slept near to his side. And in the morning I brought him water, and he washed his face, and said to me: "May God requite thee for me with every blessing. If I escape from King Agib, I will make my father reward thee with abundant favours." "Never," I replied, "may the day arrive that would bring thee misfortune!" I then placed before him some refreshments, and after we had eaten together, we passed the day conversing with the utmost cheerfulness.
When I heard this, I was amazed, and thought to myself: "I am King Agib, the son of King Khasib, and I was the one who took down the horseman; but, by Allah, I will not kill him or harm him in any way." Then I said to the young man: "May you be free from destruction and harm, if it’s God's will: you have nothing to fear. I will stay with you to help you, and I will go with you to your father and ask him to send me back to my country, for which he will receive a reward." The young man was happy at my words, and I sat and talked with him until night, when I made his bed for him, covered him, and slept close by. In the morning, I brought him water, he washed his face, and said to me: "May God reward you for me with every blessing. If I escape from King Agib, I will have my father reward you generously." "Never," I replied, "may the day come that brings you misfortune!" I then prepared some refreshments for him, and after we ate together, we spent the day chatting cheerfully.
I continued to serve him for nine days; and on the tenth day the youth rejoiced at finding himself in safety, and said to me: "O my brother, I wish that thou wouldst in thy kindness warm for me some water, that I may wash myself and change my clothes; for I have smelt the odour of escape from death, in consequence of thy assistance." "With pleasure," I replied; and I arose, and warmed the water; after which, he entered a place concealed from my view, and, having washed himself and changed his clothes, laid himself upon the mattress to rest after his bath. He then said to me: "Cut up for me, O my brother, a water-melon, and mix its juice with some sugar:" so I arose, and, taking a melon, brought it upon a plate, and said to him; "Knowest thou, O my master, where is the knife?" "See, here it is," he answered, "upon the shelf over my head." I sprang up hastily, and took it from its sheath, and as I was drawing back, my foot slipped, as God had decreed, and I fell upon the youth, grasping in my hand the knife, which entered his body, and he died instantly. When I perceived that he was dead, and that I had killed him, I uttered a loud shriek, and beat my face, and rent my clothes: saying: "This is, indeed, a calamity! O my Lord, I implore thy pardon, and declare to Thee my innocence of his death! Would that I had died before him!"
I kept serving him for nine days, and on the tenth day, the young man was relieved to find himself safe. He said to me, "Oh my brother, could you kindly heat some water for me? I need to wash and change my clothes because I smell like I've just escaped death, thanks to your help." "Of course," I replied, and I got up and warmed the water. After that, he went into a place where I couldn’t see him, and after he washed and changed, he lay down on the mattress to rest. He then said to me, "Please cut up a watermelon for me and mix its juice with some sugar." I got up, grabbed a melon, brought it on a plate, and said to him, "Do you know, my master, where the knife is?" "Look, it's right there," he answered, "on the shelf above my head." I quickly jumped up, took it from its spot, and as I was pulling back, my foot slipped—just as fate had it—and I fell onto the young man, still holding the knife, which accidentally stabbed him, and he died instantly. When I realized he was dead and that I had killed him, I let out a loud scream, beat my face, and tore my clothes, saying, "This is truly a disaster! Oh my Lord, I beg for your forgiveness and proclaim my innocence in his death! I wish I had died before him!"
With these reflections I ascended the steps, and, having replaced the trap-door, returned to my first station, and looked over the sea, where I saw the vessel that had come before, approaching, and cleaving the waves in its rapid course. Upon this I said within myself: "Now will the men come forth from the vessel, and find the youth slain, and they will slay me also:" so I climbed into a tree, and concealed myself among its leaves, and sat there till the vessel arrived and cast anchor, when the slaves landed with the old sheikh, the father of the youth, and went to the place, and removed the earth. They were surprised at finding it moist, and, when they had descended the steps, they discovered the youth lying on his back, exhibiting a face beaming with beauty, though dead, and clad in white and clean clothing, with the knife remaining in his body. They all wept at the sight, and the father fell down in a swoon, which lasted so long that the slaves thought he was dead. At length, however, he recovered, and came out with the slaves, who had wrapped the body of the youth in his clothes. They then took back all that was in the subterranean dwelling to the vessel, and departed.
With these thoughts, I climbed the steps, closed the trap door behind me, returned to my original spot, and looked out at the sea, where I saw the ship from before approaching fast and cutting through the waves. I thought to myself, "Now the men will come off the ship, find the young man dead, and then they will kill me too." So, I climbed a tree, hid among its leaves, and stayed there until the ship arrived and anchored. The slaves disembarked with the old sheikh, the boy's father, and went to the spot where they uncovered the earth. They were shocked to find it damp, and when they went down the steps, they saw the young man lying on his back, his beautiful face shining, even in death, dressed in clean white clothes, with the knife still in his body. They all cried at the sight, and the father fainted, lying unconscious for so long that the slaves feared he was dead. Eventually, though, he came to and emerged with the slaves, who had wrapped the young man’s body in his clothes. They then took everything from the underground place back to the ship and left.
I remained, by day hiding myself in a tree, and at night walking about the open part of the island. Thus I continued for the space of two months; and I perceived that, on the western side of the island, the water of the sea every day retired, until, after three months, the land that had been beneath it became dry. Rejoicing at this, and feeling confident now in my escape, I traversed this dry tract, and arrived at an expanse of sand; whereupon I emboldened myself, and crossed it. I then saw in the distance an appearance of fire, and, advancing toward it, found it to be a palace, overlaid with plates of red copper, which, reflecting the rays of the sun, seemed from a distance to be fire: and when I drew near to it, reflecting upon this sight, there approached me an old sheikh, accompanied by ten young men who were all blind of one eye, at which I was extremely surprised. As soon as they saw me, they saluted me, and asked me my story, which I related to them from first to last; and they were filled with wonder. They then conducted me into the palace, where I saw ten benches, upon each of which was a mattress covered with a blue stuff; and each of the young men seated himself upon one of these benches, while the sheikh took his place upon a smaller one; after which they said to me: "Sit down, O young man, and ask no question respecting our condition, nor respecting our being blind of one eye." Then the sheikh arose, and brought to each of them some food, and the same to me also; and next he brought to each of us some wine: and after we had eaten, we sat drinking together until the time for sleep, when the young men said to the sheikh: "Bring to us our accustomed supply"—upon which the sheikh arose, and entered a closet, from which he brought, upon his head, ten covered trays. Placing these upon the floor, he lighted ten candles, and stuck one of them upon each tray; and, having done this, he removed the covers, and there appeared beneath them ashes mixed with pounded charcoal. The young men then tucked up their sleeves above the elbow, and blackened their faces, and slapped their cheeks, exclaiming: "We were reposing at our ease, and our impertinent curiosity suffered us not to remain so!" Thus they did until the morning, when the sheikh brought them some hot water, and they washed their faces, and put on other clothes.
I stayed hidden during the day in a tree, and at night, I wandered around the open part of the island. I did this for two months, and I noticed that on the western side of the island, the sea receded every day until, after three months, the land that had been underwater became dry. Feeling excited and confident about my escape, I crossed this dry land and reached an area of sand. Encouraged, I made my way across it. In the distance, I saw something that looked like fire, and as I got closer, I realized it was a palace covered in red copper plates. The sunlight reflected off the plates, making it look like flames. When I approached the palace and took in the sight, an old man came towards me, accompanied by ten young men, all of whom had one eye blind. I was really surprised. They welcomed me and asked about my story, which I told them from start to finish, leaving them amazed. They then took me into the palace, where I saw ten benches, each with a mattress made of blue fabric. The young men sat on the benches while the old man took a smaller seat. Then they said to me, "Sit down, young man, and don’t ask about our situation or why we are blind in one eye." The old man got up and brought food for each of them and also for me. Next, he served us wine. After we had eaten, we drank together until it was time for bed. The young men told the old man, "Bring us our usual supplies." He got up, went into a closet, and came back with ten covered trays balanced on his head. He placed them on the floor, lit ten candles, sticking one on each tray, and then removed the covers to reveal ashes mixed with ground charcoal. The young men rolled up their sleeves and blackened their faces, slapping their cheeks, shouting: "We were resting comfortably, and our annoying curiosity wouldn’t let us stay that way!" They did this until morning when the old man brought them hot water, and they washed their faces and put on clean clothes.
On witnessing this conduct, my reason was confounded, my heart was so troubled that I forgot my own misfortunes, and I asked them the cause of their strange behaviour; upon which they looked toward me, and said: "O young man, ask not respecting that which doth not concern thee; but be silent; for in silence is security from error." I remained with them a whole month, during which, every night they did the same, and at length I said to them: "I conjure you by Allah to remove this disquiet from my mind, and to inform me of the cause of your acting in this manner, and of your exclaiming; 'We were reposing at our ease, and our impertinent curiosity suffered us not to remain so!' if ye inform me not, I will leave you, and go my way." On hearing these words, they replied: "We have not concealed this affair from thee but in our concern for thy welfare, lest thou shouldst become like us, and the same affliction that hath befallen us happen also to thee." I said, however: "Ye must positively inform me of this matter." "We give thee good advice," said they, "and do thou receive it, and ask us not respecting our case; otherwise thou wilt become blind of one eye, like us"—but I still persisted in my request; whereupon they said: "O young man, if this befall thee, know that thou wilt be banished from our company." They then all arose, and, taking a ram, slaughtered and skinned it, and said to me: "Take this knife with thee, and introduce thyself into the skin of the ram, and we will sew thee up in it, and go away; whereupon a bird called the roc will come to thee, and, taking thee up by its talons, will fly away with thee, and set thee down upon a mountain: then cut open the skin with this knife, and get out, and the bird will fly away. Thou must arise, as soon as it hath gone, and journey for half a day, and thou wilt see before thee a lofty palace, encased with red gold, set with various precious stones such as emeralds and rubies; and if thou enter it thy case will be as ours; for our entrance into that palace was the cause of our being blind of one eye; and if one of us would relate to thee all that hath befallen him, his story would be too long for thee to hear."
On seeing this behavior, I was baffled. My heart was so troubled that I forgot my own troubles, and I asked them why they were acting so strangely. They looked at me and said, "Oh young man, don’t ask about things that don’t concern you; just be quiet, because staying silent keeps you safe from mistakes." I stayed with them for a whole month, and every night they did the same thing. Finally, I said to them, "I beg you by Allah to ease my mind and tell me why you’re acting this way and why you’re saying, 'We were relaxing when our annoying curiosity stopped us from just staying that way.' If you don’t tell me, I’ll leave and go my own way." When they heard this, they replied, "We haven't hidden this from you out of malice, but because we care about your well-being, in case you become like us and suffer the same misfortune that happened to us." However, I insisted, "You have to tell me what this is about." "We're giving you good advice," they said, "so take it and don’t ask about our situation; otherwise, you’ll end up one-eyed like us." But I kept pushing for answers. They then warned me, "Young man, if this happens to you, you will be banished from our company." They all stood up, took a ram, killed it, and skinned it. They said to me, "Take this knife and put yourself inside the skin of the ram. We will sew you up in it, and then a bird called the roc will come, pick you up with its claws, and fly away with you, dropping you off on a mountain. Once it leaves, cut open the skin with this knife and get out quickly. You must leave as soon as it’s gone and travel for half a day, and you’ll see a tall palace made of red gold adorned with various precious stones like emeralds and rubies. If you enter it, you’ll end up like us because it was our entrance into that palace that made us one-eyed. And if one of us were to tell you everything that happened to him, it would take too long for you to listen."
They then sewed me up in the skin, and entered their palace; and soon after, there came an enormous white bird, which seized me, and flew away with me, and set me down upon the mountain; whereupon I cut open the skin, and got out; and the bird, as soon as it saw me, flew away. I rose up quickly, and proceeded toward the palace, which I found to be as they had described it to me; and when I had entered it, I beheld, at the upper end of a saloon, forty young damsels, beautiful as so many moons, and magnificently attired, who, as soon as they saw me, exclaimed: "Welcome! Welcome! O our master and our lord! We have been for a month expecting thee. Praise be to God who hath blessed us with one who is worthy of us, and one of whom we are worthy!" After having thus greeted me, they seated me upon a mattress, and said; "Thou art from this day our master and prince, and we are thy handmaids, and entirely under thy authority." They then brought to me some refreshments, and, when I had eaten and drunk, they sat and conversed with me, full of joy and happiness. So lovely were these ladies, that even a devotee, if he saw them, would gladly consent to be their servant, and to comply with all that they would desire. At the approach of night they all assembled around me, and placed before me a table of fresh and dried fruits, with other delicacies that the tongue cannot describe, and wine; and one began to sing, while another played upon the lute. The wine-cups circulated among us, and joy overcame me to such a degree as to obliterate from my mind every earthly care, and make me exclaim: "This is indeed a delightful life!" I passed a night of such enjoyment as I had never before experienced; and on the morrow I entered the bath; and, after I had washed myself, they brought me a suit of the richest clothing, and we again sat down to a repast.
They then sewed me up in the skin and entered their palace. Not long after, a huge white bird came, grabbed me, and flew me to the mountain, where I cut open the skin and got out. As soon as the bird saw me, it flew away. I quickly stood up and made my way to the palace, which looked exactly as they had described it. When I entered, I saw at the far end of a hall forty young women, as beautiful as a bunch of moons, dressed in stunning outfits. As soon as they saw me, they exclaimed, "Welcome! Welcome! Oh, our master and lord! We have been expecting you for a month. Praise God for blessing us with someone worthy of us, and whom we are worthy of!" After greeting me, they sat me down on a mattress and said, "From this day on, you are our master and prince, and we are your handmaids, completely under your authority." They then brought me some refreshments, and after I had eaten and drunk, they sat with me, chatting with joy and happiness. These ladies were so lovely that even a devoted ascetic would gladly agree to be their servant and fulfill their every wish. As night fell, they all gathered around me and set a table with fresh and dried fruits, along with other delicacies beyond description, and wine. One of them began to sing, while another played the lute. The wine flowed among us, and I felt so joyful that every earthly care faded from my mind, leading me to exclaim, "This is truly a delightful life!" I had a night of enjoyment like I had never experienced before. The next morning, I went to the bath, and after washing up, they brought me a suit of the finest clothing, and we sat down again for a meal.
In this manner I lived with them a whole year; but on the first day of the new year, they seated themselves around me, and began to weep, and bade me farewell, clinging to my skirts. "What calamity hath befallen you?" said I. "Ye are breaking my heart." They answered: "Would that we had never known thee; for we have associated with many men, but have seen none like thee. May God, therefore, not deprive us of thy company." And they wept afresh. I said to them: "I wish that you would acquaint me with the cause of this weeping." "Thou," they replied, "art the cause; yet now, if thou wilt attend to what we tell thee, we shall never be parted; but if thou act contrary to it, we are separated from this time; and our hearts whisper to us that thou wilt not regard our warning." "Inform me," said I, "and I will attend to your directions." And they replied: "If then thou wouldst inquire respecting our history, know that we are the daughters of kings: for many years it hath been our custom to assemble here, and every year we absent ourselves during a period of forty days; then returning, we indulge ourselves for a year in feasting and drinking. This is our usual practice; and now we fear that thou wilt disregard our directions when we are absent from thee. We deliver to thee the keys of the palace, which are a hundred in number, belonging to a hundred closets. Open each of these, and amuse thyself, and eat and drink, and refresh thyself, excepting the closet that hath a door of red gold; for if thou open this, the consequence will be a separation between us and thee. We conjure thee, therefore, to observe our direction, and to be patient during this period." Upon hearing this, I swore to them that I would never open the closet to which they alluded; and they departed, urging me to be faithful to my promise.
I lived with them for a whole year. But on the first day of the new year, they gathered around me, started to cry, and said goodbye, holding on to my clothes. "What misfortune has happened?" I asked. "You're breaking my heart." They replied, "We wish we had never met you; we've known many men, but none like you. May God never take you away from us." And they cried even more. I said to them, "Please tell me why you're crying." "You are the reason," they answered. "But if you listen to what we say, we’ll never be separated; if you don’t, we will part ways from now on, and our hearts tell us that you won’t heed our warning." "Tell me," I said, "and I’ll follow your advice." They replied, "If you want to know our story, understand that we are the daughters of kings. For many years, we've gathered here, and every year we leave for forty days; then we come back and spend the year feasting and drinking. That’s what we usually do, but now we’re worried that you won't follow our instructions while we're away. We’re giving you the keys to the palace, which are a hundred in total, for a hundred rooms. Open each room, enjoy yourself, eat and drink, and refresh yourself, except for the room with the red gold door. If you open that one, it will bring separation between us. We urge you to follow our advice and be patient during this time." After hearing this, I promised them that I would never open the room they mentioned, and they left, reminding me to keep my promise.
I remained alone in the palace, and at the approach of evening I opened the first closet, and, entering it, found a mansion like paradise, with a garden containing green trees loaded with ripe fruits, abounding with singing birds, and watered by copious streams. My heart was soothed by the sight, and I wandered among the trees, scenting the fragrance of the flowers, and listening to the warbling of the birds as they sang the praises of the One, the Almighty. After admiring the mingled colours of the apple resembling the hue upon the cheek of the beloved maid and the sallow countenance of the perplexed and timid lover, the sweet-smelling quince diffusing an odour like musk and ambergris, and the plum shining as the ruby, I retired from this place, and, having locked the door, opened that of the next closet, within which I beheld a spacious tract planted with numerous palm-trees, and watered by a river flowing among rose-trees, and jasmine, and marjoram, and eglantine, and narcissus, and gilliflower, the odours of which, diffused in every direction by the wind, inspired me with the utmost delight. I locked again the door of the second closet, and opened that of the third. Within this I found a large saloon, paved with marbles of various colours, and with costly minerals and precious gems, and containing cages constructed of sandal and aloes-wood with singing birds within them, and others upon the branches of trees which were planted there. My heart was charmed, my trouble was dissipated, and I slept there until the morning. I then opened the door of the fourth closet, and within this door I found a great building in which were forty closets with open doors; and entering these, I beheld pearls, and rubies, and chrysolites, and emeralds, and other precious jewels such as the tongue cannot describe. I was astonished at the sight, and said: "Such things as these, I imagine, are not found in the treasury of any king. I am now the King of my age, and all these treasures, through the goodness of God, are mine."
I was alone in the palace, and as evening approached, I opened the first closet. Inside, I discovered a paradise-like mansion with a garden full of green trees heavy with ripe fruit, surrounded by singing birds and flowing streams. The sight calmed my heart, and I wandered among the trees, inhaling the fragrance of the flowers and listening to the birds singing praises to the One, the Almighty. After admiring the mixed colors of the apples that reminded me of the beloved maid's rosy cheeks, along with the pale face of a perplexed and timid lover, the sweet-smelling quince that emanated a scent like musk and amber, and the plum that shone like a ruby, I left that place, locked the door, and opened the next closet. Inside, I found a spacious area planted with numerous palm trees, watered by a river flowing among rose bushes, jasmine, marjoram, eglantine, narcissus, and gillyflower. The fragrances carried by the wind delighted me immensely. I locked the second closet and opened the third one. Inside, I discovered a large hall paved with multicolored marbles and adorned with precious minerals and gems. There were cages made of sandalwood and aloes with singing birds and others perched on the branches of the trees inside. My heart was enchanted, my troubles faded away, and I slept there until morning. Then, I opened the door to the fourth closet, where I found a vast building with forty closets, all with open doors. Entering those closets, I saw pearls, rubies, chrysolites, emeralds, and other priceless jewels that words can’t fully describe. I was taken aback by the sight and thought, "Such treasures as these must not be found in any king's treasury. I am now the King of my time, and all these treasures, by the grace of God, are mine."
At the approach of evening I opened the first closet and, entering it, found a mansion like paradise.
As evening came, I opened the first closet and stepped inside, discovering a place that felt like paradise.
Thus I continued to amuse myself, passing from one place to another, until thirty-nine days had elapsed, and I had opened the doors of all the closets excepting that which they had forbidden me to open. My heart was then disturbed by curiosity respecting this hundredth closet, and the Devil, in order to plunge me into misery, induced me to open it. I had not patience to abstain, though there remained of the appointed period only one day: so I approached the closet, and opened the door; and when I had entered, I perceived a fragrant odour, such as I had never before smelt, which intoxicated me so that I fell down insensible, and remained some time in this state: but at length recovering, I fortified my heart, and proceeded. I found the floor overspread with saffron, and the place illuminated by golden lamps and by candles, which diffused the odours of musk and ambergris. I saw also a black horse, of the hue of the darkest night, before which was a manger of white crystal filled with cleansed sesame, and another, similar to it, containing rose-water infused with musk: he was saddled and bridled, and his saddle was of red gold. Wondering at the sight of him, I said within myself: "This must be an animal of extraordinary qualities;" and, seduced by the Devil, I led him out, and mounted him; but he moved not from his place. I kicked him with my heel; but still he moved not: so I took a switch and struck him with it; and as soon as he felt the blow he uttered a sound like thunder, and, expanding a pair of wings, soared with me to an immense height through the air, and then alighted upon the roof of another palace, where he threw me from his back, and, by a violent blow with his tail upon my face, struck out my eye, and left me.
So I kept myself entertained, moving from one spot to another, until thirty-nine days had passed, and I had opened all the closets except the one they warned me not to touch. My curiosity about this forbidden closet grew strong, and the Devil pushed me to open it, aiming to lead me into trouble. I couldn't resist, even though there was just one day left in the appointed time. I went to the closet and opened the door. Once inside, I noticed a sweet fragrance that I had never experienced before; it overwhelmed me, and I collapsed, unconscious, for a while. Eventually, I regained my senses, steeled myself, and moved forward. The floor was covered in saffron, and the place was lit by golden lamps and candles, filling the air with scents of musk and ambergris. I also saw a black horse, as dark as night, with a manger of white crystal filled with cleaned sesame, and another with rose-water infused with musk. The horse was saddled and bridled, with a saddle made of red gold. Amazed by its presence, I thought to myself, "This must be an extraordinary creature." Tempted by the Devil, I brought the horse out and tried to ride it, but it didn't budge. I kicked it with my heel, but it remained still, so I grabbed a switch and hit it. The moment it felt the strike, it let out a sound like thunder, spread its wings, and soared with me high into the sky, eventually landing on the roof of another palace. There, it threw me off its back and, with a sharp flick of its tail, struck my face and knocked out my eye before leaving me.
Thus it was I became blind of one eye. I then recollected the predictions of the ten young men. The horse again took wing, and soon disappeared. I got up much vexed at the misfortune I had brought upon myself. I walked upon the terrace, covering my eye with one of my hands, for it pained me exceedingly, and then descended, and entered into a hall. I soon discovered by the ten benches in a circle, and the eleventh in the middle, smaller than the rest, that I was in the castle whence I had been carried by the roc.
So that's how I ended up blind in one eye. I remembered the predictions of the ten young men. The horse took off again and quickly vanished. I got up, really annoyed at the trouble I'd caused myself. I walked around the terrace, covering my eye with one hand because it hurt a lot, and then went down and entered a hall. I soon realized, by the ten benches arranged in a circle and the smaller eleventh one in the middle, that I was in the castle from which the roc had carried me.
The ten young men were not in the hall when I entered; but came in soon after, attended by the sheikh. They seemed not at all surprised to see me, nor at the loss of my eye; but said: "We are sorry that we cannot congratulate you on your return, as we could wish; but we are not the cause of your misfortune." "I should do you wrong," I replied, "to lay it to your charge; I have only myself to accuse." "If," said they, "it be a subject of consolation to the afflicted to know that others share their sufferings, you have in us this alleviation of your misfortune. All that has happened to you we have also endured; we each of us tasted the same pleasures during a year; and we had still continued to enjoy them, had we not opened the golden door, when the princesses were absent. You have been no wiser than we, and have incurred the same punishment. We would gladly receive you into our company, to join with us in the penance to which we are bound, and the duration of which we know not. But we have already stated to you the reasons that render this impossible: depart, therefore, and proceed to the court of Bagdad, where you will meet with the person who is to decide your destiny." After they had explained to me the road I was to travel, I departed from them, with mournful heart and weeping eye, and, God having decreed me a safe journey hither, I arrived at Bagdad, after I had shaved my beard, and become a mendicant. Praise be to God, whose name be exalted, and whose purposes concerning me are as yet hid in darkness.
The ten young men weren't in the hall when I walked in; but they entered shortly after, accompanied by the sheikh. They didn't seem surprised to see me or at the loss of my eye; instead, they said, "We're sorry we can't congratulate you on your return like we’d want to, but we’re not the reason for your misfortune." "I would be wrong," I replied, "to blame you for it; I only have myself to accuse." "If," they said, "it comforts the suffering to know that others share their pain, you have in us that relief from your misfortune. Everything that has happened to you, we've also experienced; we each enjoyed the same pleasures for a year, and we would still be enjoying them if we hadn’t opened the golden door while the princesses were away. You were just as foolish as we were and have faced the same punishment. We would gladly have you join us in the penance we must endure for an unknown duration. But we've already told you the reasons why that is impossible: so go ahead, and make your way to the court of Baghdad, where you’ll meet the person who will decide your fate." After they explained the route I needed to take, I left them with a heavy heart and teary eyes. By God's will, I managed to make the journey safely here, arriving in Baghdad after shaving my beard and becoming a beggar. Praise be to God, whose name is to be exalted, and whose plans for me remain shrouded in mystery.
THE STORY OF THE CITY OF BRASS
There was, in olden time, in Damascus of Syria, a king, named Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan; and he was sitting, one day, having with him the great men of his empire, consisting of kings and sultans, when a discussion took place among them, respecting the traditions of former nations. They called to mind the stories of Solomon, son of David, and the dominion which God had bestowed upon him over mankind, and the genies, and the birds, and the wild beasts, and they said: "We have heard from those who were before us, that God bestowed not upon any one the power which He bestowed upon Solomon, so that he used to imprison the genies and the devils in bottles of brass, and pour molten lead over them, and seal a cover over them with his signet."
Once, long ago in Damascus, Syria, there was a king named Abd-El-Melik, the son of Marwan. One day, he was sitting with the prominent leaders of his empire, including kings and sultans, when they began discussing the traditions of past nations. They recalled the stories of Solomon, son of David, and the authority that God had given him over people, genies, birds, and wild animals. They said, "We've heard from those before us that God never granted anyone the power He gave to Solomon. He would imprison genies and devils in brass bottles, pour molten lead over them, and seal them shut with his signet."
Then Talib, one of the sultans, related, that a man once embarked in a ship with a company of others, and they voyaged to the island of Sicily and ceased not in their course until there arose against them a wind which bore them away to an unknown land. This happened during the black darkness of night, and when the day shone forth, there came out to them, from caves in that land, people of black complexion and with naked bodies, like wild beasts, not understanding speech. They had a king of their own race, and none of them knew Arabic save their king. So when they saw the ship and those who were in her, he came forth to them attended by a party of his companions, and saluted them and welcomed them: They acquainted him with their state; and he said to them, "No harm shall befall you; there hath not come to us any one of the sons of Adam before you." And he entertained them with a banquet of the flesh of birds and of wild beasts and of fish. And after this, the people of the ship went down to divert themselves in the city, and they found one of the fishermen who had cast his net in the sea to catch fish, and he drew it up, and, lo, in it was a bottle of brass stopped with lead, which was sealed with the signet of Solomon the son of David. And the fisherman came forth and broke it; whereupon there proceeded from it a blue smoke, which united with the clouds of heaven; and they heard a horrible voice, saying: "Repentance! repentance! O Prophet of God!" Then, of that smoke there was formed a person of terrible aspect, of terrific make, whose head would reach as high as a mountain; and he disappeared from before their eyes. As to the people of the ship, their hearts were almost eradicated; but the blacks thought nothing of the event. And a man returned to the king, and asked him respecting this; and the king answered him: "Know that this is one of the genies whom Solomon, the son of David, when he was incensed against them, imprisoned in these bottles, and he poured lead over them, and threw them into the sea. When the fisherman casteth his net, it generally bringeth up these bottles; and when they are broken, there cometh forth from them a genie, who imagineth that Solomon is still living; wherefore he repenteth, and saith: 'Repentance! O Prophet of God!'"
Then Talib, one of the sultans, told a story about a man who once boarded a ship with a group of others. They set sail for the island of Sicily and continued their journey until a storm blew them off course to an unknown land. This happened in the pitch black of night, and when morning came, they saw people emerging from caves in that land. These people had dark skin and were naked, acting like wild animals and not understanding any language. They had a king from their own kind, and only he knew Arabic. When they spotted the ship and its passengers, the king came out with several of his companions, greeted them, and offered a warm welcome. They explained their situation, and he assured them, "You won't be harmed; no one from the human race has come to our land before you." He then hosted them with a feast that included bird meat, game, and fish. After the meal, the ship's crew went out to enjoy the city, where they found a fisherman casting his net into the sea. When he pulled it up, he discovered a brass bottle sealed with lead, marked with the seal of Solomon, the son of David. The fisherman broke it open, and blue smoke billowed out, rising to the sky, accompanied by a terrifying voice that cried, "Repent! Repent! O Prophet of God!" From that smoke, a looming figure formed, enormous and frightening, its head towering like a mountain, and then it vanished from their sight. The crew of the ship was nearly paralyzed with fear, but the locals seemed unfazed. A man returned to the king to inquire about the event, and the king explained, "This is one of the genies that Solomon, the son of David, imprisoned in these bottles when he became angry with them. He sealed them with lead and cast them into the sea. When the fisherman casts his net, he often pulls up these bottles, and when they're broken, a genie emerges, believing Solomon is still alive; that's why it cries out, 'Repent! O Prophet of God!'"
And the Prince of the Faithful, Abd-El-Melik, wondered at these words, and said: "By Allah, I desire to see some of these bottles!" So Talib replied: "O Prince of the Faithful, thou art able to do so, and yet remain in thy country. Send to thy brother Abd-El-Azeez, that he may write orders to the Emeer Moosa to journey from the Western Country to this mountain which we have mentioned, and to bring thee what thou desirest of these bottles; for the furthest tract of his province is adjacent to this mountain." And the Prince of the Faithful approved of his advice, and said: "O Talib, thou hast spoken truth and I desire that thou be my messenger to Moosa for this purpose." To this, Talib replied: "Most willingly, O Prince of the Faithful." And the king said to him: "Go in dependence on the blessing of God, and his aid." Then he gave orders that they should write for him a letter to his brother Abd-El-Azeez, his viceroy in Egypt, and another letter to Moosa, his viceroy in the Western Country, commanding him to journey, himself, in search of the bottles of Solomon. He sealed the two letters, and delivered them to Talib, commanding him to hasten, and he gave him riches and riders and footmen to aid him in his way.
And the Prince of the Faithful, Abd-El-Melik, was surprised by these words and said, "By Allah, I want to see some of these bottles!" Talib replied, "O Prince of the Faithful, you can do that while still staying in your country. Send to your brother Abd-El-Azeez, so he can order Emeer Moosa to come from the Western Country to this mountain we mentioned and bring you what you desire from these bottles because the farthest part of his province is near this mountain." The Prince of the Faithful agreed with his suggestion and said, "O Talib, you have spoken the truth, and I want you to be my messenger to Moosa for this purpose." Talib replied, "I will gladly do it, O Prince of the Faithful." Then the king said to him, "Go with the blessing of God and His support." He ordered that a letter be written to his brother Abd-El-Azeez, his viceroy in Egypt, and another letter to Moosa, his viceroy in the Western Country, telling him to go himself in search of Solomon's bottles. He sealed the two letters and gave them to Talib, urging him to hurry, and he provided him with riches, riders, and footmen to help him on his journey.
So Talib went forth on his way to Egypt, and when the Emeer Moosa knew of his approach, he went forth to him and met him, and rejoiced at his arrival; and Talib handed to him the letter. So he took it and read it, and understood its meaning; and he put it upon his head, saying: "I hear and obey the command of the Prince of the Faithful." He determined to summon his great men; and they presented themselves; and he inquired of them respecting that which had been made known to him by the letter; whereupon they said: "O Emeer, if thou desire him who will guide thee to that place, have recourse to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad; for he is a knowing man, and hath travelled much, and he is acquainted with the deserts and wastes and the seas, and their inhabitants and their wonders, and the countries and their districts. Have recourse therefore to him, and he will direct thee to the object of thy desire." Accordingly he gave orders to bring him, and he came before him; and, lo, he was a very old man, whom the vicissitudes of years and times had rendered decrepit. The Emeer Moosa saluted him, and said to him: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, our lord, the Prince of the Faithful, hath commanded us thus and thus, and I possess little knowledge of that land, and it hath been told me that thou art acquainted with that country and the routes. Hast thou then a wish to accomplish the affair of the Prince of the Faithful?" The sheikh replied: "Know, O Emeer, that this route is difficult, far extending, with few tracks." The emeer said to him: "How long a period doth it require?" He answered: "It is a journey of two years and some months going, and the like returning; and on the way are difficulties and horrors, and extraordinary and wonderful things. But," he said, "God will assuredly make this affair easy to us through the blessing attendant upon thee, O Viceroy of the Prince of the Faithful."
So Talib set off on his way to Egypt, and when the Emir Moosa learned about his arrival, he went out to meet him and was happy to see him; Talib handed him the letter. Moosa took it, read it, understood its message, and placed it on his head, saying, "I hear and obey the command of the Prince of the Faithful." He decided to gather his important men, and they came forward. He asked them about what was stated in the letter, and they replied, "O Emir, if you want someone to guide you to that place, consult Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad; he is knowledgeable, has traveled a lot, and is familiar with the deserts, rough terrains, seas, their inhabitants, wonders, and various regions. Consult him, and he will direct you to what you seek." He then ordered for him to be brought in, and when he arrived, he was a very old man, worn down by the years and changing times. Emir Moosa greeted him and said, "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, our lord, the Prince of the Faithful, has commanded us thus and so, and I know little about that land. I've been told you are familiar with that country and its routes. Are you willing to help us with the task of the Prince of the Faithful?" The sheikh replied, "Know, O Emir, that this route is difficult, long, and has few paths." The emir asked him, "How long will it take?" He answered, "It's a journey of two years and a few months one way, and about the same for the return; along the way, there will be challenges and dangers, as well as extraordinary and wonderful sights. But," he said, "God will surely make this matter easy for us because of the blessings that accompany you, O Viceroy of the Prince of the Faithful."
After this they departed, and they continued their journey until they arrived at a palace; whereupon the sheikh said: "Advance with us to this palace, which presenteth a lesson to him who will be admonished." So the Emeer Moosa advanced thither, together with the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad and his chief companions, till they came to its entrance. And they found it open, and having lofty angles, and steps, among which were two wide steps of coloured marbles, the like of which hath not been seen: the ceilings and walls were decorated with gold and silver and minerals, and over the entrance was a slab, whereon was an inscription in ancient Greek; and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said: "Shall I read it, O Emeer?" The emeer answered; "Advance and read." So he read it; and, lo, it was poetry; and it was this:
After this, they left and continued their journey until they arrived at a palace. The sheikh said, "Come with us to this palace, which offers a lesson for those who are willing to learn." So Emeer Moosa, along with Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad and his main companions, made their way to the entrance. They found it open, with tall angles and steps, including two wide steps made of colorful marble, unlike anything seen before. The ceilings and walls were adorned with gold, silver, and various minerals, and above the entrance, there was a slab with an inscription in ancient Greek. Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad asked, "Should I read it, O Emeer?" The Emeer replied, "Go ahead and read." So he read it, and it turned out to be poetry, which was this:
Here was a people whom, after their works, thou shalt see wept over for
their lost dominion;
And in this palace is the last information respecting lords collected in
the dust.
Death hath destroyed them and disunited them, and in the dust they have
lost what they amassed;
As though they had only put down their loads to rest a while: quickly have
they departed!
Here was a people whom, after their actions, you will see mourned for their lost power;
And in this palace is the last knowledge about the lords gathered in the dust.
Death has taken them away and separated them, and in the dust they have lost everything they built up;
As if they had just set down their burdens to take a break: they have left quickly!
And the Emeer Moosa wept and said: "There is no deity but God, the Living, the Enduring without failure!"
And the Emir Moosa cried and said: "There is no god but God, the Living, the Eternal without fail!"
Then they attentively viewed the palace; and, lo, it was devoid of inhabitants, destitute of household and occupants: its courts were desolate, and its apartments were deserted; and in the midst of it was a chamber covered with a lofty dome, rising high into the air, around which were four hundred tombs.
Then they looked closely at the palace; and, wow, it was empty, lacking both residents and furnishings: its courtyards were lifeless, and its rooms were abandoned; and in the center was a room with a high dome soaring into the sky, surrounded by four hundred tombs.
And the Emeer Moosa drew near to the dome-crowned chamber, and, lo, it had eight doors of sandalwood, with nails of gold, ornamented with stars of silver set with various jewels, and he beheld in it a long tomb, of terrible appearance, whereon was a tablet of iron of China; and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad drew near to it, and read its inscription; and, lo, on it was written:
And Emir Moosa approached the dome-topped room, and behold, it had eight doors made of sandalwood, with gold nails, decorated with silver stars inlaid with various jewels. He saw a long tomb that looked quite ominous, with a Chinese iron tablet on it; then Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad came closer and read the inscription, and, look, it was written on it:
Shouldst thou think upon me after the length of my age, and the
vicissitudes of days and circumstances,
I am the son of Sheddad, who held dominion over mankind and each tract of
the whole earth.
All the stubborn troops became abject unto me, and Esh-Sham from Misr unto
Adnan.
In glory I reigned, abasing their kings, the people of the earth fearing
my dominion;
And I beheld the tribes and armies in my power, and saw the countries and
their inhabitants dread me.
When I mounted, I beheld my army comprising a million bridles upon neighing
steeds;
And I possessed wealth that could not be calculated, which I treasured up
against misfortunes,
Determining to devote the whole of my property for the purpose of extending
the term of my life.
But the Deity would nought save the execution of his purpose; and thus I
became separated from my brethren.
Death, the disuniter of mankind, came to me, and I was removed from
grandeur to the mansion of contempt;
And I found the recompense of all my past actions, for which I am pledged:
for I was sinful!
Then raise thyself, lest thou be upon a brink; and beware of calamities!
Mayest thou be led aright!
If you think about me after my long life, with all the ups and downs of days and situations,
I am the son of Sheddad, who ruled over humanity and every corner of the earth.
All the stubborn armies bowed before me, from Esh-Sham in Egypt to Adnan.
In glory I ruled, bringing their kings low, and the people of the earth feared my power;
I saw the tribes and armies under my control, and I witnessed the countries and their people dread me.
When I rode out, my army had a million bridles on neighing horses;
I possessed wealth beyond measure, which I saved up against misfortune,
Intending to spend all my riches to try to extend my life.
But the Divine would have nothing but the fulfillment of His will; so I found myself separated from my kin.
Death, the separator of mankind, came for me, pulling me from greatness to a place of shame;
And I faced the consequences of all my past actions, for which I am accountable: for I was sinful!
So rise up, lest you stand on the edge; and be wary of calamities! May you find the right path!
And again the Emeer Moosa wept, in considering the fates of the people; after which, as they were going about through the different apartments of the palace, and viewing attentively its chambers and its places of diversion, they came to a table upon four legs of alabaster, whereon was inscribed:
And once more, Emeer Moosa cried as he thought about the people's destinies; after that, as they moved through the various rooms of the palace and closely examined its chambers and entertainment areas, they came to a table with four alabaster legs, on which was inscribed:
Upon this table have eaten a thousand one-eyed kings, and a thousand kings each sound in both eyes. All of them have quitted the world, and taken up their abode in the burial-grounds and the graves.
Upon this table have dined a thousand one-eyed kings, and a thousand kings who see perfectly out of both eyes. All of them have left this world and settled in the graveyards and tombs.
And the Emeer Moosa wrote down all this. Then he went forth, and took not with him from the palace aught save the table.
And Emir Moosa recorded everything. Then he left, taking nothing from the palace except for the table.
The soldiers proceeded, with the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad before them shewing them the way, until all the first day had passed, and the second, and the third. They then came to a high hill, at which they looked, and, lo, upon it was a horseman of brass, on the top of whose spear was a wide and glistening head that almost deprived the beholder of sight, and on it was inscribed:
The soldiers moved ahead, with Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad leading the way, until the first day passed, followed by the second and then the third. They eventually arrived at a high hill, where they looked up and, behold, a bronze horseman stood atop it, his spear topped with a broad, shining head that nearly blinded those who gazed upon it, and inscribed on it was:
O thou who comest unto me, if thou know not the way that leadeth to the City of Brass, rub the hand of the horseman, and he will turn, and then will stop, and in whatsoever direction he stoppeth, thither proceed, without fear and without difficulty; for it will lead thee to the City of Brass.
O you who come to me, if you don't know the way to the City of Brass, rub the hand of the horseman, and he will turn, then he will stop, and in whatever direction he stops, go that way, without fear and without difficulty; for it will lead you to the City of Brass.
And when the Emeer Moosa had rubbed the hand of the horseman, it turned like the blinding lightning, and faced a different direction from that in which they were travelling.
And when the Emeer Moosa had touched the horseman's hand, it moved like a flash of lightning and turned to face a different direction from the one they were going.
The party therefore turned thither and journeyed on, and it was the right way. They took that route, and continued their course the same day and the next night until they had traversed a wide tract of country. And as they were proceeding, one day, they came to a pillar of black stone, wherein was a person sunk to his arm-pits, and he had two huge wings, and four arms; two of them like those of the sons of Adam, and two like the fore-legs of lions, with claws. He had hair upon his head like the tails of horses, and two eyes like two burning coals, and he had a third eye, in his forehead, like the eye of the lynx, from which there appeared sparks of fire. He was black and tall; and he was crying out: "Extolled be the perfection of my Lord, who hath appointed me this severe affliction and painful torture until the day of resurrection!" When the party beheld him, their reason fled from them, and they were stupefied at the sight of his form, and retreated in flight; and the Emeer Moosa said to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad: "What is this?" He answered: "I know not what he is." And the emeer said: "Draw near to him, and investigate his case: perhaps he will discover it, and perhaps thou wilt learn his history." So the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad drew near to him, and said to him: "O thou person, what is thy name, and what is thy nature, and what hath placed thee here in this manner?" And the person answered him: "As to me, I am an efreet of the genies, and my name is Dahish, and I am restrained here by the majesty of God." Then the Emeer Moosa said: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, ask him what is the cause of his confinement in this pillar." He therefore asked respecting that, and the efreet answered him: "Verily my story is wonderful; and it is this:
The group turned that way and continued on, taking the right path. They traveled that route, moving forward on the same day and into the next night, covering a large area. One day, as they were on their journey, they encountered a black stone pillar, where a figure was stuck up to his armpits. He had two massive wings and four arms: two that looked like a human's and two resembling lion's forelegs with claws. His hair was like horse tails, his eyes resembled burning coals, and he had a third eye in his forehead that looked like a lynx's eye, emitting sparks of fire. He was black and tall, crying out: "Praise be to the perfection of my Lord, who has placed upon me this intense suffering and painful torture until the day of resurrection!" When the group saw him, they were overwhelmed and stunned by his appearance, and they fled in fear. The Emeer Moosa said to Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, "What is this?" He replied, "I don't know what he is." The emeer then said, "Approach him and find out what’s going on; maybe he’ll share his story." So Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad approached him and asked, "Who are you, what are you, and why are you stuck here like this?" The figure replied, "I am an efreet from the genies, and my name is Dahish, and I’m held here by the majesty of God." Then Emeer Moosa said, "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, ask him why he’s confined in this pillar." He asked about that, and the efreet responded, "My story is extraordinary, and it is this:
"There belonged to one of the sons of Iblees an idol of red carnelian, of which I was made guardian; and there used to worship it one of the Kings of the Sea, of great glory, leading, among his troops of the genies, a million warriors who smote with swords before him, and who answered his prayer in cases of difficulty. These genies who obeyed him were under my command and authority, following my words when I ordered them: all of them were in rebellion against Solomon, the son of David; and I used to enter the body of the idol, and command them and forbid them. Now the daughter of that king was a frequent adorer of the idol, assiduous in the worship of it, and she was the handsomest of the people of her age, endowed with beauty and loveliness, and elegance and perfection; and I described her to Solomon, on whom be peace! So he sent to her father, saying to him: 'Marry to me thy daughter, and break thy carnelian-idol, and bear witness that there is no deity but God, and that Solomon is the Prophet of God. But if thou refuse, I will come to thee with forces that shall leave thee like yesterday that hath passed.' And when the messenger of Solomon came to him, the King of the Sea was insolent, and magnified himself and was proud. Then he said to his viziers: 'What say ye respecting the affair of Solomon? For he hath sent demanding my daughter, and commanding me to break my carnelian-idol, and to adopt his faith.' And they replied: 'O great King, can Solomon do aught unto thee, when thou art in the midst of this vast sea? He cannot prevail against thee; since the genies will fight on thy side; and thou shalt seek aid against him of thine idol that thou worshippest. The right opinion is, that thou consult thy red carnelian-idol, and hear what will be his reply: if he counsel thee to fight him, fight him; but otherwise, do not.' And upon this the king went immediately, and, going in to his idol, after he had offered a sacrifice and slain victims, fell down before it prostrate, and began to weep, and to seek counsel.
One of Iblees's sons had an idol made of red carnelian, and I was assigned to guard it. A powerful Sea King used to worship it, leading a million warriors among his genie troops who fought fiercely and answered his calls in times of trouble. These genies, who followed me, were in revolt against Solomon, son of David. I would enter the idol’s body to command and forbid them. The Sea King’s daughter was a devoted worshiper of the idol, always engaged in its worship. She was the most beautiful of her time, with elegance and perfection. I described her to Solomon, peace be upon him, and he sent a message to her father saying, “Give me your daughter in marriage, destroy your carnelian idol, and testify that there is no god but God, and that Solomon is God's Prophet. If you refuse, I will come at you with forces that will leave you like yesterday.” When Solomon's messenger reached the Sea King, he was arrogant and full of himself. He asked his advisors, “What do you think of Solomon’s demand for my daughter and his insistence on breaking my carnelian idol and adopting his faith?” They replied, “Oh great King, can Solomon do anything to you out here in this vast sea? He can't defeat you; the genies will fight for you. You should seek assistance from your idol. Consult your red carnelian idol and see what it advises: if it tells you to fight him, then fight him; otherwise, don’t.” With that, the king immediately went to his idol, made a sacrifice, and fell prostrate, weeping and seeking guidance.
"Thereupon I entered the body of the idol, by reason of my ignorance, and my solicitude respecting the affair of Solomon, and recited this couplet:
"Thereupon I entered the body of the idol, due to my ignorance and my concern about Solomon's situation, and recited this couplet:
'As for me, I am not in fear of him; for I am acquainted with everything.
If he wish to wage war with me, I will go forth, and I will snatch his
soul from him.'
'As for me, I’m not afraid of him; I know everything.
If he wants to go to war with me, I’ll go out and take his soul from him.'
So when the king heard my reply to him, his heart was strengthened, and he determined to wage war with Solomon the Prophet of God and to fight against him. Accordingly, when the messenger of Solomon came, he inflicted upon him a painful beating, and returned him a shameful reply; and he sent to threaten Solomon, saying to him, by the messenger: 'Dost thou threaten me with false words? Either come thou to me, or I will go to thee.'
So when the king heard my response, he felt more confident and decided to go to war with Solomon, the Prophet of God, and fight against him. When Solomon’s messenger arrived, he gave him a brutal beating and sent him back with an embarrassing reply; then he threatened Solomon through the messenger, saying: 'Are you trying to intimidate me with lies? You either come to me, or I'll come to you.'
"Then the messenger returned to Solomon, and acquainted him with all that had occurred. And when the Prophet of God heard that, his resolution was roused, and he prepared his forces, consisting of genies and men, and wild beasts, and birds and reptiles. He commanded his vizier, Ed-Dimiryat, the king of the genies, to collect them from every place: so he collected for him, of the devils, six hundred millions. He also commanded Asaf, his vizier of men, to collect his soldiers of mankind; and their number was one million, or more. He made ready the accoutrements and weapons, and mounted, with his forces, upon the magic carpet, with the birds flying over his head, and the wild beasts beneath the carpet marching, until he alighted upon his enemy's coast, and surrounded his island, having filled the land with the forces. He then sent to our king, saying to him: 'Behold, I have arrived: therefore submit thyself to my authority, and acknowledge my mission, and break thine idol, and worship the One, the Adored God, and marry to me thy daughter according to law, and say thou, and those who are with thee, I testify that there is no deity but God, and I testify that Solomon is the Prophet of God. If thou say that, peace and safety shall be thy lot. But if thou refuse, thy defending thyself from me in this island shall not prevent thee: for God hath commanded the wind to obey me, and I will order it to convey me unto thee on the carpet, and will make thee an example to restrain others.' So the messenger came to him, and communicated to him the message of the Prophet! But the king said to him: 'There is no way for the accomplishment of this thing that he requireth: therefore inform him that I am coming forth unto him.' Accordingly the messenger returned to Solomon, and gave him the reply. The king then sent to the people of his country, and collected for himself, of the genies that were under his authority, a million; and to these he added others, of the devils that were in the islands and on the mountains; after which he made ready his forces, and opened the armouries, and distributed to them the weapons. And as to the Prophet of God, he disposed his troops, commanding the wild beasts to form themselves into two divisions, on the right of the people and on their left, and commanding the birds to be upon the islands. He ordered them also when the assault should be made, to tear out the eyes of their antagonists with their beaks, and to beat their faces with their wings; and he ordered the wild beasts to tear in pieces their horses; and they replied: 'We hear and obey God and thee, O Prophet of God!' Then Solomon set for himself a couch of alabaster adorned with jewels, and plated with plates of red gold, and he placed his vizier Asaf on the right side, and his vizier, Ed-Dimiryat, on the left side, and the kings of mankind on his right, and the kings of the genies on his left, and the wild beasts and the vipers and serpents before him.
Then the messenger returned to Solomon and informed him of everything that had happened. When the Prophet of God heard this, he was filled with determination and got his forces ready, which included genies, men, wild beasts, birds, and reptiles. He instructed his vizier, Ed-Dimiryat, the king of the genies, to gather them from all over; he collected six hundred million devils for him. He also commanded Asaf, his human vizier, to gather his soldiers, and their numbers exceeded one million. Solomon prepared their gear and weapons, then mounted his magic carpet, birds flying above him and wild beasts marching beneath, until he reached his enemy's coast and surrounded his island with his forces. He then sent a message to the king, saying: 'Look, I have arrived: so submit to my authority, acknowledge my mission, break your idol, worship the One, the Adored God, and marry your daughter to me legally. You and those with you should declare that there is no deity but God and that Solomon is the Prophet of God. If you agree, peace and safety will be yours. But if you refuse, you won’t be able to defend yourself against me on this island; for God has commanded the wind to obey me, and I will send it to bring me to you on the carpet, making you an example for others to follow.' The messenger delivered the Prophet's message. But the king replied: 'There’s no way I will fulfill his demands; tell him I am coming out to meet him.' So the messenger returned to Solomon and relayed the response. The king then sent out a call to the people in his kingdom, gathering a million genies under his command, plus more devils from the islands and mountains. After preparing his forces, he opened the armor storage and distributed weapons to them. As for the Prophet of God, he organized his troops, instructing the wild beasts to position themselves into two lines on either side of his people while keeping the birds on the islands. He commanded the birds to snatch at the eyes of their opponents with their beaks and to strike their faces with their wings; he ordered the wild beasts to tear apart their horses, and they responded: 'We hear and obey God and you, O Prophet of God!' Solomon then set up a couch made of alabaster, adorned with jewels and covered with red gold plates. He placed his vizier Asaf on his right, Ed-Dimiryat on his left, the kings of humanity on his right, the kings of the genies on his left, with wild beasts, vipers, and serpents before him.
"After this, they came upon us all together, and we contended with him in a wide tract for a period of two days; and calamity befell us on the third day, and the decree of God was executed among us. The first who charged upon Solomon were I and my troops; and I said to my companions: 'Keep in your places in the battle-field while I go forth to them and challenge Ed-Dimiryat.' And, lo, he came forth, like a great mountain, his fires flaming, and his smoke ascending; and he approached, and smote me with a flaming fire; and his arrow prevailed over my fire. He cried out at me with a prodigious cry, so that I imagined the heaven had fallen, and the mountains shook at his voice. Then he commanded his companions, and they charged upon us all together: we also charged upon them: the fires rose and the smoke ascended, the hearts of the combatants were almost cleft asunder, and the battle raged. The birds fought in the air; and the wild beasts in the dust; and I contended with Ed-Dimiryat until he wearied me and I wearied him; after which my companions and troops were enervated, and my tribes were routed. I flew from before Ed-Dimiryat; but he followed me a journey of three months, until he overtook me. I had fallen down through fatigue, and he rushed upon me, and made me a prisoner. So I said to him: 'By Him who hath exalted thee and abased me, pity me, and take me before Solomon.' But when I came before Solomon, he met me in a most evil manner: he caused this pillar to be brought, and hollowed it, and put me in it, and sealed me with his signet; after which, he chained me, and Ed-Dimiryat conveyed me to this place, where he set me down as thou seest me; and this pillar is my prison until the day of resurrection."
"After that, they all came at us together, and we faced off against him over a wide area for two days. On the third day, disaster struck us, and God's judgment was executed among us. The first to charge at Solomon were me and my troops; I told my companions, 'Stay in your positions on the battlefield while I go out and confront Ed-Dimiryat.' And there he appeared, like a massive mountain, his fires blazing and smoke rising; he came close and hit me with a burst of flame, overpowering my fire with his arrow. He let out a deafening roar, making me think the sky had collapsed and the mountains trembled at his voice. Then he commanded his allies, and they all charged at us: we charged back at them too; flames rose and smoke billowed up, the hearts of the fighters were nearly torn apart, and the battle was fierce. Birds fought in the air, and wild beasts fought in the dust, and I struggled against Ed-Dimiryat until we both wore each other out; after that, my companions and troops were exhausted, and my tribes were scattered. I fled from Ed-Dimiryat, but he chased me for three months until he caught up. I had collapsed from fatigue when he attacked and captured me. So I said to him, 'By the One who has elevated you and brought me low, have mercy on me and take me to Solomon.' But when I was brought before Solomon, he treated me very harshly: he had a pillar brought in, hollowed it out, put me inside, and sealed it with his signet; then he chained me up, and Ed-Dimiryat brought me to this place, where he left me as you see me now, and this pillar has been my prison until the day of resurrection."
The party therefore wondered at him, and at the horrible nature of his form; and the Emeer Moosa said: "There is no deity but God!" And the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said to the efreet: "O thou, I ask thee concerning a thing of which do thou inform us." The efreet replied: "Ask concerning what thou wilt." And the sheikh said: "Are there in this place any of the efreets confined in bottles of brass from the time of Solomon?" He answered: "Yes, in the Sea of El-Karkar, where are a people of the descendants of Noah, whose country the deluge reached not, and they are separated there from the rest of the sons of Adam." "And where," said the sheikh, "is the way to the City of Brass, and the place wherein are the bottles? What distance is there between us and it?" The efreet answered: "It is near." So the party left him, and proceeded; and there appeared to them in the distance a great black object, with two fires corresponding with each other in position; whereupon the Emeer Moosa said to the sheikh: "What is this great black object, and these two corresponding fires?" The guide answered him: "Be rejoiced, O Emeer; for this is the City of Brass, and this is the appearance of it that I find described in the Book of Hidden Treasures; that its wall is of black stones, and it hath two towers of brass, which the beholder seeth resembling two corresponding fires; and thence it is named the City of Brass." They ceased not to proceed until they arrived at it; and, lo, it was lofty, strongly fortified, rising high into the air, impenetrable: the height of its walls was eighty cubits, and it had five and twenty gates, none of which would open but by means of some artifice. They stopped before it, and endeavoured to discover one of its gates; but they could not; and the Emeer Moosa said to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad: "O sheikh, I see not to this city any gate." The sheikh replied: "O Emeer, thus do I find it described in the Book of Hidden Treasures; that it hath five and twenty gates, and that none of its gates may be opened but from within the city." "And how," said the emeer, "can we contrive to enter it, and divert ourselves with a view of its wonders?"
The group was amazed by him and the terrifying nature of his form; and Emeer Moosa said, "There is no god but God!" Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad then asked the efreet, "I want to know about something; can you tell us?" The efreet replied, "Ask whatever you like." The sheikh asked, "Are there any efreets in this place trapped in brass bottles since the time of Solomon?" The efreet answered, "Yes, in the Sea of El-Karkar, where there are people descended from Noah whose land wasn't affected by the flood, and they are separated from the rest of the human race." "And where," the sheikh inquired, "is the way to the City of Brass, and where are the bottles? How far is it from here?" The efreet replied, "It's close." So the group left him and continued on; in the distance, they saw a large black object with two fires aligned with each other. Emeer Moosa asked the sheikh, "What is that big black object and those two matching fires?" The guide replied, "Rejoice, Emeer; for this is the City of Brass, and this is the description I find in the Book of Hidden Treasures: its wall is made of black stones, and it has two brass towers that look like two corresponding fires, which is why it's called the City of Brass." They kept going until they reached it, and behold, it was tall, strongly fortified, rising high into the sky, and impossible to penetrate: the walls were eighty cubits high, and there were twenty-five gates, all of which could only be opened with some trickery. They paused in front of it, trying to find one of its gates, but they couldn't. Emeer Moosa said to Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, "Sheikh, I don't see any gate to this city." The sheikh replied, "Emeer, this is how I find it described in the Book of Hidden Treasures; it has twenty-five gates, and none can be opened from outside." "And how," said the emeer, "can we find a way to enter and enjoy its wonders?"
Then the Emeer Moosa ordered one of his young men to mount a camel, and ride round the city, in the hope that he might discover a trace of a gate. So one of his young men mounted, and proceeded around it for two days with their nights, prosecuting his journey with diligence, and not resting; and when the third day arrived, he came in sight of his companions, and he was astounded at that which he beheld of the extent of the city, and its height. Then he said: "O Emeer, the easiest place in it is this place at which ye have alighted." And thereupon the Emeer Moosa took Talib and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, and they ascended a mountain opposite the city, and overlooking it; and when they had ascended that mountain, they saw a city than which eyes had not beheld any greater. Its pavilions were lofty, and its domes were shining; its rivers were running, its trees were fruitful, and its gardens bore ripe produce. It was a city with impenetrable gates, empty, still, without a voice but the owl hooting in its quarters, and the raven croaking in its thoroughfare-streets, and bewailing those who had been in it.
Then Emir Moosa ordered one of his young men to get on a camel and ride around the city, hoping to find a trace of a gate. So one of the young men mounted and rode for two days and nights, diligently continuing his journey without resting. When the third day came, he caught sight of his companions and was amazed by the vastness and height of the city. He said, "Oh Emir, the easiest place to enter is right here where you’ve arrived." Following that, Emir Moosa took Talib and Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, and they climbed a mountain opposite the city to get a better view. Once they reached the top, they saw a city that was unlike anything they had ever seen before. Its pavilions were tall, and its domes were gleaming; rivers flowed, trees were abundant with fruit, and the gardens were filled with ripe produce. It was a city with impenetrable gates, silent and still, broken only by the hooting of owls in its corners and the cawing of crows in its streets, mourning those who had once been there.
And when they had ascended that mountain they saw a city than which eyes had not beheld any greater.
And when they climbed that mountain, they saw a city greater than any their eyes had ever seen.
And the Emeer Moosa fainted with sorrow; his tears ran down upon his cheeks, and he said: "By Allah, indifference to the world is the most appropriate and the most sure course!"
And Emir Moosa fainted from grief; his tears flowed down his cheeks, and he said: "By God, being indifferent to the world is the best and most reliable path!"
And when they came back to the troops, they passed the day devising means of entering the city; and the Emeer Moosa said to those of his chief officers who were around him: "How shall we contrive to enter the city, that we may see its wonders? Perhaps we shall find in it something by which we may ingratiate ourselves with the Prince of the Faithful." Talib replied: "Let us make a ladder, and mount upon it, and perhaps we shall gain access to the gate from within." And the emeer said: "This is what occurred to my mind, and excellent is the advice." Then he called to the carpenters and blacksmiths, and ordered them to make straight some pieces of wood, and to construct a ladder covered with plates of iron. And they did so, and made it strong. They employed themselves in constructing it a whole month, and many men were occupied in making it. And they set it up and fixed it against the wall, and it proved to be equal to the wall in height, as though it had been made for it before that day. So the Emeer Moosa wondered at it, and said: "God bless you! It seemeth, from the excellence of your work, as though ye had adapted it by measurement to the wall." He then said to the people: "Which of you will ascend this ladder, and mount upon the wall, and walk along it, and contrive means of descending into the city, that he may see how the case is, and then inform us of the mode of opening the gate?" And one of them answered: "I will ascend it, O Emeer, and descend and open the gate." The emeer therefore replied: "Mount. God bless thee!" Accordingly, the man ascended the ladder until he reached the top of it; when he stood, and fixed his eyes toward the city, clapped his hands, and cried out with his loudest voice, saying: "Thou art beautiful!" Then he cast himself down into the city, and was destroyed. So the Emeer Moosa said: "If we do thus with all our companions, there will not remain of them one; and we shall be unable to accomplish our affair, and the affair of the Prince of the Faithful. Depart ye; for we have no concern with this city." But one of them said: "Perhaps another than this may be more steady than he." And a second ascended, and a third, and a fourth, and a fifth; and they ceased not to ascend by that ladder to the top of the wall, one after another, until twelve men of them had gone, acting as acted the first. Therefore the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said: "There is none for this affair but myself, and the experienced is not like the inexperienced." But the Emeer Moosa said to him: "Thou shalt not do that, nor will I allow thee to ascend to the top of this wall; for shouldst thou die, thou wouldst be the cause of the death of us all, and there would not remain of us one; since thou art the guide of the party." The sheikh, however, replied: "Perhaps the object will be accomplished by my means, through the will of God, whose name be exalted!" And thereupon all the people agreed to his ascending.
When they returned to the troops, they spent the day figuring out how to get into the city. Emeer Moosa said to his top officers around him, "How can we manage to enter the city and see its wonders? Maybe we’ll find something that will win us favor with the Prince of the Faithful." Talib suggested, "Let’s make a ladder and climb it—maybe we can access the gate from the inside." The emeer replied, "That’s exactly what I was thinking, and it’s a great idea." He then called the carpenters and blacksmiths and instructed them to make some straight pieces of wood and build a ladder reinforced with iron plates. They did so and made it strong. They spent a whole month constructing it, with many men working on it. They set it up against the wall, and it turned out to be as tall as the wall itself, as if it had been designed for it. Emeer Moosa was impressed and said, "God bless you! Your work is so excellent, it seems like you measured it to fit the wall." He then asked the group, "Who among you will climb this ladder, reach the top of the wall, and figure out how to get down into the city to see what’s going on and tell us how to open the gate?" One of them responded, "I will climb it, Emeer, and go down to open the gate." The emeer replied, "Go ahead. God bless you!" The man climbed the ladder until he reached the top, where he stood, looked out over the city, clapped his hands, and shouted at the top of his lungs, "You are beautiful!" Then he jumped down into the city and was killed. Emeer Moosa said, "If we let all our companions do that, none will survive, and we won't achieve our goal or help the Prince of the Faithful. Let’s leave; this city has nothing for us." But one of them said, "Maybe the next person will be more stable than he was." Then a second, third, fourth, and fifth man climbed, one after another, until twelve men had gone up and met the same fate as the first. Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said, "I’m the only one fit for this task; experience matters." But Emeer Moosa replied, "You won’t do that; I won’t let you climb the wall. If you die, it will lead to all our deaths, and none of us will remain, since you are our guide." However, the sheikh insisted, "Maybe I can succeed in this through the will of God, whose name be exalted!" And then everyone agreed to let him climb.
Then Abd-Es-Samad arose, and, having said: "In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful!"—he ascended the ladder, repeating the praises of God, and reciting the Verses of Safety, until he reached the top of the wall; when he clapped his hands, and fixed his eyes. The people therefore all called out to him, and said: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, do not cast thyself down! If Abd-Es-Samad fall, we all perish!" Then Abd-Es-Samad sat a long time repeating the praises of God, and reciting the Verses of Safety; after which he rose with energy, and called out with his loudest voice: "O Emeer, no harm shall befall you; for God hath averted from me the effect of the artifice of the Devil." So the emeer said to him: "What hast thou seen, O Sheikh?" He answered: "When I reached the top of the wall I beheld ten damsels, like moons, who made a sign with their hands, as though they would say: 'Come to us!' And it seemed to me that beneath me was a sea of water; whereupon I desired to cast myself down, as our companions did: but I beheld them dead; so I withheld myself from them, and recited some words of the book of God, whereupon He averted from me the influence of those damsels, and they departed; therefore I cast not myself down. There is no doubt that this is an enchantment which the people of this city contrived in order to repel from it every one who should wish to obtain access to it."
Then Abd-Es-Samad stood up and said, "In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful!" He climbed the ladder, praising God and reciting the Verses of Safety until he reached the top of the wall, where he clapped his hands and focused his gaze. The crowd called out to him, saying, "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, please don’t jump! If you fall, we all perish!" Abd-Es-Samad sat there for a long time, continuing to praise God and recite the Verses of Safety. After that, he stood up with determination and shouted at the top of his lungs, "O Emeer, you will be safe; God has protected me from the Devil's deceit!" The Emeer asked him, "What did you see, O Sheikh?" Abd-Es-Samad answered, "When I got to the top of the wall, I saw ten beautiful maidens, like moons, gesturing as though they wanted to say, 'Come to us!' I also thought there was a sea of water beneath me, which tempted me to jump down like our companions did. But I saw them dead, so I held back and recited some words from the book of God, and He kept the influence of those maidens away, and they vanished. It’s clear this is a trap set by the people of this city to keep anyone who wants to enter away."
He then walked along the wall till he came to the two towers of brass, when he saw that they had gates of gold, without any sign of the means of opening them. Therefore the sheikh, looking attentively, saw in the middle of one of the gates a figure of a horseman of brass, having one hand extended, as though he were pointing with it, and on it was an inscription, which the sheikh read, and, lo, it contained these words:
He then walked along the wall until he reached the two brass towers, where he noticed that they had golden gates, with no visible way to open them. So, the sheikh looked closely and saw in the center of one of the gates a brass figure of a horseman, with one hand raised as if he were pointing. There was an inscription on it, which the sheikh read, and it contained these words:
Turn the pin that is in the middle of the front of the horseman's body twelve times, and then the gate will open.
Turn the pin located in the middle of the horseman's body twelve times, and then the gate will open.
So he turned the pin twelve times; whereupon the gate opened immediately, with a noise like thunder; and the sheikh entered. He was a learned man, acquainted with all languages and characters. And he walked on until he entered a long passage, whence he descended some steps, and he found a place with handsome wooden benches, on which were people dead, and over their heads were elegant shields, and keen swords, and strung bows, and notched arrows. And behind the next gate were a bar of iron, and barricades of wood, and locks of delicate fabric, and strong apparatus. Upon this, the sheikh said within himself: "Perhaps the keys are with these people." Then he looked, and, lo, there was a sheikh who appeared to be the oldest of them, and he was upon a high wooden bench among the dead men. So Abd-Es-Samad said: "May not the keys of the city be with this sheikh! Perhaps he was the gate-keeper of the city, and these were under his authority." He therefore drew near to him, and lifted up his garments, and, lo, the keys were hung to his waist. At the sight of them, Abd-Es-Samad rejoiced exceedingly; and he took the keys, opened the locks, and pulled the gate and the barricades and other apparatus, which opened and the gate also opened, with a noise like thunder. Upon this the sheikh exclaimed: "God is most great!" and the people made the same exclamation with him, rejoicing at the event. The Emeer Moosa also rejoiced at the safety of Abd-Es-Samad, and at the opening of the gate of the city; the people thanked him for that which he had done, and all the troops hastened to enter the gate. But the Emeer Moosa cried out to them, saying to them: "O people, if all of us enter, we shall not be secure from accident. Half shall enter, and half shall remain behind."
So he turned the pin twelve times; then the gate opened right away, making a sound like thunder; and the sheikh walked in. He was a knowledgeable man, fluent in all languages and scripts. He continued walking until he entered a long hallway, where he went down some steps and found a place with beautiful wooden benches, where people lay dead, adorned with elegant shields, sharp swords, strung bows, and notched arrows. Behind the next gate were an iron bar, wooden barricades, intricate locks, and heavy mechanisms. At this, the sheikh thought to himself: "Maybe the keys are with these people." Then he looked closely and saw a sheikh who seemed to be the oldest of them, sitting on a high wooden bench among the dead. Abd-Es-Samad said, "Perhaps the keys to the city are with this sheikh! Maybe he was the gatekeeper, and these people were under his command." He approached him, lifted up his garments, and, lo and behold, the keys were hanging from his waist. Seeing them, Abd-Es-Samad was overjoyed; he took the keys, unlocked the locks, and pulled on the gate and barricades, which opened with another thunderous noise. The sheikh exclaimed, "God is most great!" and the people shouted the same in joy. Emeer Moosa was also happy about Abd-Es-Samad's safety and the opening of the city gate; the people thanked him for what he had done, and all the troops rushed to enter the gate. However, Emeer Moosa called out to them, saying, "Oh people, if we all enter, we won’t be safe from accidents. Half of us should enter, and half should stay behind."
The Emeer Moosa then entered the gate, and with him half of the people, who bore their weapons of war. And the party saw their companions lying dead: so they buried them. They saw also the gate-keepers and servants and chamberlains and lieutenants lying upon beds of silk, all of them dead. And they entered the market of the city, and beheld that the shops were open, and the scales hung up, and the utensils of brass ranged in order, and the stores were full of all kinds of goods. And they saw the merchants dead in their shops: their skins were dried, and they had become examples to him who would be admonished. And they left this place, and passed on to the silk-market, in which were silks and brocades interwoven with red gold and white silver upon various colours, and the owners were dead, lying upon skins, and appearing almost as though they would speak. Leaving these, they went on to the market of jewels and pearls and jacinths; and they left it, and passed on to the market of the money-changers, whom they found dead, with varieties of silks beneath them, and their shops were filled with gold and silver. These they left, and they proceeded to the markets of the perfumers; and, lo, their shops were filled with varieties of perfumes, and bags of musk, and ambergris, and aloes-wood, and camphor; and the owners were all dead, not having with them any food. And when they went forth from the market of the perfumers, they found near unto it a palace, decorated, and strongly constructed; and they entered it, and found banners unfurled, and drawn swords, and strung bows and shields hung up by chains of gold and silver, and helmets gilded with red gold. And in the passages of that palace were benches of ivory, ornamented with plates of brilliant gold, and with silk, on which were men whose skins had dried upon the bones; the ignorant would imagine them to be sleeping; but, from the want of food, they had died, and tasted mortality.
The Emir Moosa then entered the gate, and along with him came half of the people, carrying their weapons. The group saw their companions lying dead, so they buried them. They also noticed the gatekeepers, servants, chamberlains, and lieutenants lying on beds of silk, all of them dead. They entered the city's market and saw that the shops were open, scales hanging, and brass utensils orderly displayed, with the stores filled with all kinds of goods. They saw the merchants dead in their shops; their skins had dried, serving as warnings for those who might take heed. They left this place and moved on to the silk market, where silks and brocades intertwined with red gold and white silver in various colors were displayed, and the owners lay dead on skins, looking almost as if they would speak. Leaving this, they went on to the market of jewels and pearls and jacinths; after that, they passed to the money-changers’ market, where they found them dead, with an assortment of silks beneath them and their shops brimming with gold and silver. They left this, and continued to the market of perfumers; behold, their shops were filled with a variety of perfumes, bags of musk, ambergris, aloes-wood, and camphor, while the owners were all dead, lacking any food. As they exited the perfumers’ market, they discovered a nearby beautifully decorated and heavily built palace. They entered and found banners hanging, swords drawn, bows strung, and shields suspended by chains of gold and silver, alongside helmets gilded with red gold. In the palace's corridors were ivory benches adorned with brilliant gold plates and silk, where men lay whose skins had dried against their bones; the unaware would think them asleep, but due to the lack of food, they had died and faced mortality.
And the Emeer Moosa went on into the interior of the palace. There he beheld a great hall, and four large and lofty chambers, each one fronting another, wide, decorated with gold and silver and with various colours. In the midst of the hall was a great fountain of alabaster, over which was a canopy of brocade; and in those chambers were fountains lined with marble; and channels of water flowed along the floors of those chambers, the four streams meeting in a great tank lined with marbles of various colours. The Emeer Moosa then said to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad: "Enter these chambers with us." So they entered the first chamber; and they found it filled with gold and with white silver, and pearls and jewels, and jacinths and precious minerals. They found in it also chests full of red and yellow and white brocades. And they went thence to the second chamber, and opened a closet in it, and, lo, it was filled with arms and weapons of war, consisting of gilded helmets, and coats of mail, and swords, and lances, and maces, and other instruments of war and battle. Then they passed thence to the third chamber, in which they found closets having upon their doors closed locks, and over them were curtains worked with various kinds of embroidery. They opened one of these closets, and found it filled with weapons decorated with varieties of gold and silver and jewels. And they went thence to the fourth chamber, where also they found closets, one of which they opened, and they found it full of utensils for food and drink, consisting of various vessels of gold and silver, and saucers of crystal, and cups set with brilliant pearls and cups of carnelian, and other things. So they began to take what suited them of those things, and each of the soldiers carried off what he could. And when they determined to go forth from those chambers, they saw there a door inlaid with ivory and ebony, and adorned with plates of brilliant gold. Over it was hung a curtain of silk worked with various kinds of embroidery, and upon it were locks of white silver, to be opened by artifice, without a key. The Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad therefore advanced to those locks, and he opened them by his knowledge and excellent skill. And the party entered a passage paved with marble, upon the sides of which were curtains whereon were figured various wild beasts and birds, all these being worked with red gold and white silver, and their eyes were of pearls and jacinths: whosoever beheld them was confounded.
And Emir Moosa went deeper into the palace. There he saw a huge hall and four large, tall rooms, each facing the other, spacious and decorated with gold, silver, and a range of colors. In the center of the hall was a large alabaster fountain, covered with a brocade canopy; and in those rooms were marble-lined fountains, with streams of water flowing along the floors, where the four streams came together in a large tank lined with marbles of different colors. Emir Moosa then said to Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, "Come into these rooms with us." So they entered the first room, where they found it filled with gold, white silver, pearls, jewels, jacinths, and precious minerals. They also found chests packed with red, yellow, and white brocades. They then went to the second room, opened a closet, and discovered it filled with arms and weapons of war, including gilded helmets, chainmail, swords, lances, maces, and other battle gear. Next, they moved to the third room, where they found closets with locked doors, covered with curtains featuring different kinds of embroidery. They opened one of these closets and found it filled with weapons decorated with various gold, silver, and jewels. Then they went to the fourth room, where they also found closets. One of them was opened, revealing a collection of utensils for food and drink, made from different vessels of gold and silver, crystal saucers, cups adorned with brilliant pearls, carnelian cups, and other items. They began to take what they liked, and each soldier carried off as much as he could. When they decided to leave those rooms, they spotted a door inlaid with ivory and ebony, decorated with brilliant gold plates. Above it hung a silk curtain embroidered in various designs, with white silver locks that could only be opened cleverly, without a key. Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad stepped up to those locks and opened them with his knowledge and skill. The group entered a passage paved with marble, with curtains hanging on the sides depicting various wild animals and birds, all crafted from red gold and white silver, their eyes made of pearls and jacinths: anyone who looked at them was amazed.
They then passed on, and found a saloon constructed of polished marble adorned with jewels. The beholder imagined that upon its floor was running water, and if any one walked upon it he would slip. The Emeer Moosa therefore ordered the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad to throw upon it something that they might be enabled to walk on it; and he did this, and contrived so that they passed on. And they found in it a great dome constructed of stones gilded with red gold. The party had not beheld, in all that they had seen, anything more beautiful than it. And in the midst of that dome was a great dome-crowned structure of alabaster, around which were lattice windows, decorated, and adorned with oblong emeralds, such as none of the kings could procure. In it was a pavilion of brocade, raised upon columns of red gold, and within this were birds, the feet of which were of emeralds; beneath each bird was a net of brilliant pearls, spread over a fountain; and by the brink of the fountain was placed a couch adorned with pearls and jewels and jacinths, whereon was a damsel resembling the shining sun. Eyes had not beheld one more beautiful. Upon her was a garment of brilliant pearls, on her head was a crown of red gold, with a fillet of jewels, on her neck was a necklace of jewels in the middle of which were refulgent gems, and upon her forehead were two jewels the light of which was like that of the sun; and she seemed as though she were looking at the people, and observing them to the right and left. When the Emeer Moosa beheld this damsel, he wondered extremely at her loveliness, and was confounded by her beauty and the redness of her cheeks and the blackness of her hair. Any beholder would imagine that she was alive, and not dead. And they said to her: "Peace be on thee, O damsel!" But Talib said to the emeer: "May God amend thy state! Know that this damsel is dead. There is no life in her. How then can she return the salutation?" And he added: "O Emeer, she is skilfully embalmed; and her eyes have been taken out after her death, and quicksilver hath been put beneath them, after which they have been restored to their places; so they gleam; and whenever the air putteth them in motion, the beholder imagineth that she twinkleth her eyes, though she is dead."
They moved on and came across a saloon made of polished marble, decorated with jewels. It looked like there was running water on the floor, and anyone walking on it would slip. So, Emeer Moosa ordered Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad to put something down to allow them to walk on it, which he did, and they managed to get through. They found a huge dome made of stones coated in red gold. The group hadn’t seen anything more beautiful than that. In the middle of the dome was a large, dome-crowned structure made of alabaster, surrounded by lattice windows adorned with rectangular emeralds that no king could ever obtain. Inside was a pavilion made of brocade, raised on columns of red gold, and within it were birds with emerald feet; beneath each bird was a net of sparkling pearls over a fountain. By the fountain's edge was a couch decorated with pearls, jewels, and jacinths, where a maiden resembling the shining sun lay. No one had seen anyone more beautiful. She wore a dress of brilliant pearls, a crown of red gold with a band of jewels on her head, and a necklace with shiny gems in the center. On her forehead were two jewels that shone like the sun; it seemed like she was looking at those around her. When Emeer Moosa saw this maiden, he was astonished by her beauty, especially her rosy cheeks and dark hair. Anyone who looked at her would think she was alive, not dead. They greeted her, saying, "Peace be upon you, O damsel!" But Talib told the emeer, "May God help you! Know that this maiden is dead. There is no life in her. How can she return your greeting?" He added, "O Emeer, she is expertly embalmed; her eyes were removed after her death, and quicksilver was placed beneath them before they were put back in, so they sparkle. Whenever the air moves them, it looks like she is blinking her eyes, but she is really dead."
And as to the couch upon which was the damsel, it had steps, and upon the steps were two slaves, one of them white and the other black; and in the hand of one of them was a weapon of steel, and in the hand of the other a jewelled sword that blinded the eyes; and before the two slaves was a tablet of gold, whereon was read an inscription, which was this:
And as for the couch where the lady sat, it had steps, and on the steps were two servants, one white and the other black. One of them held a steel weapon, while the other held a jeweled sword that dazzled the eyes. In front of the two servants was a gold tablet with an inscription that read:
In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Praise be to God, the Creator of Man; and He is the Lord of lords, and the Cause of causes. O thou, if thou know me not, I will acquaint thee with my name and my descent. I am Tedmur, the daughter of the King of the Amalekites. I possessed what none of the kings possessed, and ruled with justice, and acted impartially toward my subjects: I gave and bestowed, and I lived a long time in the enjoyment of happiness and an easy life, and possessing emancipated female and male slaves. Thus I did until the summoner of death came to my abode, and disasters occurred before me. And the case was this: Seven years in succession came upon us, during which no water descended on us from heaven, nor did any grass grow for us on the face of the earth. So we ate what food we had in our dwellings, and after that, we fell upon the beasts and ate them, and there remained nothing. Upon this, therefore, I caused the wealth to be brought, and meted it with a measure, and sent it by trusty men, who went about with it through all the districts, not leaving unvisited a single large city, to seek for some food. But they found it not; and they returned to us with the wealth, after a long absence. So thereupon we exposed to view our riches and our treasures, locked the gates of the fortresses in our city, and submitted ourselves to the decree of our Lord, committing our case to our Master; and thus we all died, as thou beholdest, and left what we had built and what we had treasured. This is our story: Whoso arriveth at our city, and entereth it, let him take of the wealth what he can, but not touch anything that is on my body; for it is the covering of my person. Therefore let him fear God, and not seize aught of it; for he would destroy himself. Peace be on you! I beg God, moreover, to save you from the evil of trials and sickness.
In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Praise be to God, the Creator of Man; He is the Lord of lords and the Cause of causes. If you don’t know me, let me introduce myself: I am Tedmur, the daughter of the King of the Amalekites. I had what none of the kings had, ruled with justice, and treated my subjects fairly. I gave generously, lived a long, happy, and easy life, and even had freed male and female slaves. That was my life until death came knocking and disasters struck. Here’s what happened: For seven consecutive years, no rain fell from the sky, and no grass grew on the earth. We consumed whatever food we had at home, but soon we resorted to hunting animals, and soon there was nothing left. So, I ordered the wealth to be brought in, measured it out, and sent it with trustworthy men to traverse all the districts, visiting every major city in search of food. But they found none and returned to us with the wealth after a long time away. Then, we laid out our riches and treasures, locked the gates of our city’s fortresses, and submitted ourselves to our Lord’s will, handing over our fate to our Master; and thus we all perished, as you can see, leaving behind what we built and cherished. This is our story: Whoever comes to our city and enters it, may take whatever wealth they can but should not touch anything on my body; for it covers my person. So let them fear God and not take any of it; for they would bring destruction upon themselves. Peace be upon you! I pray to God to protect you from the trials and sickness.
The Emeer Moosa, when he heard these words, again wept and was admonished by what he witnessed. He then said to his companions: "Bring the sacks, and fill them with part of these riches and these vessels and rarities and jewels." And thereupon, Talib, the son of Sahl, said to the Emeer Moosa: "O Emeer, shall we leave this damsel with the things that are upon her? They are things that have no equal, nor is the like of them at any time found, and they are more than the riches thou hast taken, and will be the best present by which thou mayest ingratiate thyself with the Prince of the Faithful." But the emeer replied: "Heardest thou not that which the damsel hath given as a charge, in the inscription upon this tablet? Moreover, and especially, she hath given it as a charge offered in confidence, and we are not of the people of treachery." The Vizier Talib, however, said: "And on account of these words wilt thou leave these riches and these jewels, when she is dead? What then should she do with these things, which are the ornaments of the world, and the decoration of the living? With a garment of cotton might this damsel be covered, and we are more worthy of the things than she." Then he drew near to the steps, and ascended them until he reached the spot between the two slaves, when, lo, one of these two smote him upon his back, and the other smote him with the sword that was in his hand, and struck off his head, and he fell down dead. So the Emeer Moosa said: "May God not regard with mercy thy resting-place! There was, in these riches, a sufficiency; and covetousness doth dishonour the person in whom it existeth!" He thereupon gave orders for the entry of the troops, who accordingly entered, and they loaded the camels with part of those riches and minerals; after which the Emeer Moosa commanded them to close the gate as it was before.
The Emir Moosa, upon hearing these words, began to cry again and was deeply moved by what he saw. He then said to his companions, "Bring the bags, and fill them with some of these riches, vessels, rare items, and jewels." Talib, the son of Sahl, then said to Emir Moosa, "Oh Emir, should we leave this girl with what she has? These items are unmatched, and nothing like them has ever been found. They are worth more than the riches you've taken and would make the best gift to win the favor of the Prince of the Faithful." But the Emir replied, "Didn't you hear what the girl charged us with in the inscription on this tablet? Moreover, she entrusted it to us in confidence, and we are not traitors." However, the Vizier Talib countered, "And for these words will you leave these riches and jewels when she is dead? What will she do with these things, which are the ornaments of the world and the decoration of the living? A cotton garment would suffice for this girl, and we deserve these things more than she does." He then approached the steps and climbed them until he reached the spot between the two slaves. Suddenly, one of the slaves struck him on the back, and the other swung his sword, severing his head, causing him to fall dead. The Emir Moosa exclaimed, "May God not show mercy on your resting place! There was enough in these riches, and greed only brings dishonor to those who possess it!" He then ordered the troops to enter, and they did, loading the camels with some of the wealth and minerals. Afterward, Emir Moosa commanded them to close the gate just as it was before.
They then proceeded along the sea-coast until they came in sight of a high mountain overlooking the sea. In it were many caves, and, lo, in these was a people of the blacks, clad in hides, and with burnouses of hides upon their heads, whose language was not known. And when they saw the troops, they ran away from them, and fled, while their women and their children stood at the entrances of the caves. So the Emeer Moosa said: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, what are these people?" And he answered: "These are the objects of the inquiry of the Prince of the Faithful." They therefore alighted, and the tents were pitched, and the riches were put down; and they had not rested when the king of the blacks came down from the mountain, and drew near to the troops. He was acquainted with the Arabic language; wherefore, when he came to the Emeer Moosa, he saluted him; and the emeer returned his salutation, and treated him with honour. Then the king of the blacks said to the emeer: "Are ye of mankind, or of the genies?" The emeer answered: "As to us, we are of mankind; and as to you, there is no doubt but that ye are of the genies, because of your seclusion in this mountain that is separated from the world, and because of the greatness of your make." But the king of the blacks replied: "Nay, we are a people of the race of Adam, of the sons of Ham, the son of Noah, on whom be peace! And as to this sea, it is known by the name of El-Karkar."
They then traveled along the coastline until they saw a tall mountain overlooking the sea. It had many caves, and inside lived a group of dark-skinned people, dressed in animal hides, with more hides on their heads, speaking a language that was unfamiliar. When they spotted the troops, they fled, while their women and children remained at the mouth of the caves. The Emir Moosa asked, "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, who are these people?" He replied, "These are the ones the Prince of the Faithful is inquiring about." They then dismounted, set up their tents, and unloaded their treasures. Just as they were settling in, the king of the dark-skinned people came down from the mountain and approached the troops. He knew Arabic, so when he reached Emir Moosa, he greeted him; the emir returned the greeting and treated him with respect. The king then asked the emir, "Are you human, or are you of the jinn?" The emir replied, "We are human; as for you, there’s no doubt you are of the jinn because of your isolation in this mountain, which is cut off from the world, and due to your impressive stature." But the king answered, "No, we are people of the race of Adam, descendants of Ham, the son of Noah, peace be upon him! And as for this sea, it is known as El-Karkar."
The Emeer Moosa then said to him: "We are the associates of the King of El-Islam, Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan; and we have come on account of the bottles of brass that are here in your sea, and wherein are the devils imprisoned from the time of Solomon, the son of David. He hath commanded us to bring him some of them, that he may see them, and divert himself by the view of them." And the king of the blacks replied: "Most willingly." Then he feasted him with fish, and ordered the divers to bring up from the sea some of the bottles of Solomon; and they brought up for them twelve bottles; wherewith the Emeer Moosa was delighted, and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad also, and the soldiers, on account of the accomplishment of the affair of the Prince of the Faithful. The Emeer Moosa thereupon presented to the king of the blacks many presents, and gave him large gifts. In like manner, too, the king of the blacks gave to the Emeer Moosa a present consisting of wonders of the sea.
The Emeer Moosa then said to him, "We are the associates of the King of El-Islam, Abd-El-Melik, son of Marwan; we have come for the brass bottles in your sea, where the devils have been imprisoned since the time of Solomon, son of David. He has commanded us to bring him some so he can see them and be entertained by them." The king of the blacks replied, "Absolutely." He then treated him to fish and instructed the divers to bring up some of Solomon's bottles from the sea; they brought up twelve bottles. Emeer Moosa was thrilled, as was Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, along with the soldiers, due to the successful mission for the Prince of the Faithful. Emeer Moosa then presented the king of the blacks with many gifts and generous offerings. Likewise, the king of the blacks gave Emeer Moosa a gift filled with wonders from the sea.
Then they bade him farewell, and they journeyed back until they came to the land of Syria, and went in to the Prince of the Faithful; whereupon the Emeer Moosa acquainted him with all that he had seen, and all that had occurred to him with respect to the verses and histories and admonitions, and told him of the case of Talib the son of Sahl. And the Prince of the Faithful said to him: "Would that I had been with you, that I might have beheld what ye beheld!" He then took the bottles, and proceeded to open one after another, and the devils came forth from them, saying: "Repentance, O Prophet of God! We will not return to the like conduct ever!" And Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan wondered at this. After this, the Prince of the Faithful caused the riches to be brought before him, and divided them among the people. And he said: "God hath not bestowed upon any one the like of what He bestowed upon Solomon the son of David."
Then they said goodbye to him and traveled back until they reached the land of Syria, where they entered the presence of the Prince of the Faithful. There, Emeer Moosa shared everything he had seen and experienced regarding the verses, stories, and lessons, and also spoke about Talib, the son of Sahl. The Prince of the Faithful said to him, “I wish I had been with you to witness what you saw!” He then took the bottles and started to open them one by one, and the devils emerged, saying, “Repentance, O Prophet of God! We will never act like this again!” Abd-El-Melik, the son of Marwan, was amazed by this. Following that, the Prince of the Faithful had the wealth brought before him and distributed it among the people. He declared, “God has not given anyone else what He granted to Solomon, the son of David.”
This is the end of that which hath come down to us, of the history of the City of Brass, entire. And God is all-knowing.
This is the end of what has been handed down to us, the complete history of the City of Brass. And God knows everything.
THE STORY OF ALI BABA AND THE FORTY THIEVES
In a town in Persia, there lived two brothers, one named Cassim, the other Ali Baba. Their father left them scarcely anything; but as he had divided his little property equally between them, it would seem that their fortune ought to have been equal; but chance determined otherwise.
In a town in Persia, there were two brothers, one named Cassim and the other Ali Baba. Their father left them very little; however, since he had split his small estate equally between them, it would seem that they should have had the same fortune. But fate had other plans.
Cassim married a wife, who soon after became heiress to a large sum, and to a warehouse full of rich goods; so that he all at once became one of the richest and most considerable merchants, and lived at his ease. Ali Baba, on the other hand, who had married a woman as poor as himself, lived in a very wretched habitation, and had no other means to maintain his wife and children but his daily labour of cutting wood, and bringing it to town to sell, upon three asses, which were his whole substance.
Cassim married a wife who soon became the heiress to a large fortune and a warehouse full of valuable goods, making him one of the wealthiest and most prominent merchants, and allowing him to live comfortably. In contrast, Ali Baba, who had married a woman as poor as he was, lived in a very miserable home and could only support his wife and children through his daily work of cutting wood and selling it in town with the help of three donkeys, which were all he had.
One day, when Ali Baba was in the forest, and had just cut wood enough to load his asses, he saw at a distance a great cloud of dust, which seemed to be driven toward him: he observed it very attentively, and distinguished soon after a body of horse. Though there had been no rumour of robbers in that country, Ali Baba began to think that they might prove such, and without considering what might become of his asses, was resolved to save himself. He climbed up a large, thick tree, whose branches, at a little distance from the ground, were so close to one another that there was but little space between them. He placed himself in the middle, from whence he could see all that passed without being discovered; and the tree stood at the base of a single rock, so steep and craggy that nobody could climb up it.
One day, while Ali Baba was in the forest, having just chopped enough wood to load his donkeys, he noticed a large cloud of dust in the distance, which seemed to be coming toward him. He watched it closely and soon saw a group of horsemen. Although there had been no reports of robbers in the area, Ali Baba began to suspect they might be, and without worrying about his donkeys, he decided to save himself. He climbed a large, thick tree, whose branches, just a little off the ground, were so close together that there was barely any space between them. He positioned himself in the middle, from where he could see everything happening without being seen; the tree was at the base of a steep, craggy rock that no one could climb.
The troop, who were all well mounted and armed, came to the foot of this rock, and there dismounted. Ali Baba counted forty of them, and, from their looks and equipage, was assured that they were robbers. Nor was he mistaken in his opinion; for they were a troop of banditti, who, without doing any harm to the neighbourhood, robbed at a distance, and made that place their rendezvous; but what confirmed him in his opinion was, that every man unbridled his horse, tied him to some shrub, and hung about his neck a bag of corn which they brought behind them. Then each of them took his saddle wallet, which seemed to Ali Baba to be full of gold and silver from its weight. One, who was the most personable amongst them, and whom he took to be their captain, came with his wallet on his back under the tree in which Ali Baba was concealed, and making his way through some shrubs, pronounced these words so distinctly: "Open, Sesame," that Ali Baba heard him. As soon as the captain of the robbers had uttered these words, a door opened in the rock; and after he had made all his troop enter before him, he followed them, when the door shut again of itself. The robbers stayed some time within the rock, and Ali Baba, who feared that some one, or all of them together, might come out and catch him, if he should endeavour to make his escape, was obliged to sit patiently in the tree. He was nevertheless tempted to get down, mount one of their horses, and lead another, driving his asses before him with all the haste he could to town; but the uncertainty of the event made him choose the safest course.
The group, all well-mounted and armed, arrived at the base of the rock and dismounted. Ali Baba counted forty of them and, judging by their appearance and gear, was certain they were robbers. He was correct; they were a band of thieves who, without bothering the local area, robbed from afar and used this spot as their meeting place. What confirmed his suspicion was that each man took off his horse's bridle, tied it to a shrub, and hung a bag of corn around its neck that they had brought with them. Then, each took his saddlebag, which Ali Baba guessed was filled with gold and silver based on its weight. One, who appeared to be the most striking among them and whom he assumed was their leader, came under the tree where Ali Baba was hidden. Making his way through some bushes, he pronounced clearly: "Open, Sesame," which Ali Baba heard. As soon as the leader said those words, a door opened in the rock, and after he led his men inside, the door closed behind them. The robbers remained inside for a while, and Ali Baba, fearing that one or all of them might come out and catch him if he tried to escape, had to stay quietly in the tree. Still, he was tempted to climb down, take one of their horses, and drive another one with his donkeys in a hurry back to town, but the uncertainty of what might happen made him choose the safer option.
At last the door opened again, and the forty robbers came out. As the captain went in last, he came out first, and stood to see them all pass by him, when Ali Baba heard him make the door close by pronouncing these words: "Shut, Sesame." Every man went and bridled his horse, fastened his wallet, and mounted again; and when the captain saw them all ready, he put himself at their head, and they returned the way they had come. Ali Baba did not immediately quit his tree; for, said he to himself, they may have forgotten something and may come back again, and then I shall be taken. He followed them with his eyes as far as he could see them; and afterward stayed a considerable time before he descended. Remembering the words the captain of the robbers used to cause the door to open and shut, he had the curiosity to try if his pronouncing them would have the same effect. Accordingly, he went among the shrubs, and perceiving the door concealed behind them, stood before it, and said: "Open, Sesame!" The door instantly flew wide open. Ali Baba, who expected a dark dismal cavern, was surprised to see it well lighted and spacious, in the form of a vault, which received the light from an opening at the top of the rock. He saw all sorts of provisions, rich bales of silk stuff, brocade, and valuable carpeting, piled upon one another; gold and silver ingots in great heaps, and money in bags. The sight of all these riches made him suppose that this cave must have been occupied for ages by robbers, who had succeeded one another. Ali Baba did not stand long to consider what he should do, but went immediately into the cave, and as soon as he had entered, the door shut of itself, but this did not disturb him, because he knew the secret to open it again. He never regarded the silver, but made the best use of his time in carrying out as much of the gold coin as he thought his three asses could carry. He collected his asses, which were dispersed, and when he had loaded them with the bags, laid wood over in such a manner that they could not be seen. When he had done he stood before the door, and pronouncing the words: "Shut, Sesame!" the door closed after him, for it had shut of itself while he was within, but remained open while he was out. He then made the best of his way to town.
At last, the door opened again, and the forty robbers came out. As the captain was the last to enter, he was the first to exit and stood to watch them all pass by him, when Ali Baba heard him close the door by saying the words: "Shut, Sesame." Each man went and bridled his horse, fastened his bag, and mounted again; and when the captain saw that they were all ready, he took the lead, and they retraced their steps. Ali Baba didn’t leave his tree right away because he thought they might have forgotten something and could come back, which would get him caught. He followed them with his eyes as far as he could see, and then stayed a while longer before coming down. Remembering the words the captain of the robbers had used to open and shut the door, he was curious to see if saying them would have the same effect. He moved among the bushes, noticed the door hidden behind them, stood in front of it, and said: "Open, Sesame!" The door instantly swung wide open. Ali Baba, expecting a dark, gloomy cave, was surprised to find it well-lit and spacious, like a vault, illuminated by an opening at the top of the rock. He saw all kinds of provisions, piles of rich silk, brocade, and valuable rugs stacked on each other; heaps of gold and silver ingots, and bags of money. The sight of all this wealth led him to believe that this cave had been used by robbers for ages, one after another. Ali Baba didn’t take long to think about what to do; he immediately went into the cave, and as soon as he entered, the door closed on its own, but he wasn’t disturbed since he knew the secret to open it again. He ignored the silver and focused on taking out as much gold as his three donkeys could carry. He gathered his donkeys, which had scattered, and after loading them with the bags, covered them with wood so they were not visible. When he finished, he stood in front of the door and said: "Shut, Sesame!" The door closed behind him, since it had shut itself while he was inside but stayed open while he was outside. He then made his way back to town.
When Ali Baba got home, he drove his asses into a little yard, shut the gates very carefully, threw off the wood that covered the bags, carried them into his house, and ranged them in order before his wife, who sat on a sofa. His wife handled the bags, and finding them full of money, suspected that her husband had been robbing, insomuch that she could not help saying: "Ali Baba, have you been so unhappy as to——" "Be quiet, wife," interrupted Ali Baba, "do not frighten yourself; I am no robber, unless he may be one who steals from robbers. You will no longer entertain an ill opinion of me, when I shall tell you my good fortune." He then emptied the bags, which raised such a great heap of gold as dazzled his wife's eyes; and when he had done, told her the whole adventure from beginning to end; and, above all, recommended her to keep it secret. The wife, cured of her fears, rejoiced with her husband at their good fortune, and would count all the gold piece by piece. "Wife," replied Ali Baba, "you do not know what you undertake, when you pretend to count the money; you will never have done. I will dig a hole, and bury it; there is no time to be lost." "You are in the right, husband," replied she; "but let us know, as nigh as possible, how much we have. I will borrow a small measure in the neighbourhood, and measure it, while you dig the hole." "What you are going to do is to no purpose, wife," said Ali Baba; "if you would take my advice, you had better let it alone; but keep the secret, and do what you please." Away the wife ran to her brother-in-law Cassim, who lived just by, but was not then at home; and addressing herself to his wife, desired her to lend her a measure for a little while. Her sister-in-law asked her, whether she would have a great or a small one. The wife asked for a small one. The sister-in-law agreed to lend one, but as she knew Ali Baba's poverty, she was curious to know what sort of grain his wife wanted to measure, and artfully putting some suet at the bottom of the measure, brought it to her with an excuse, that she was sorry that she had made her stay so long, but that she could not find it sooner. Ali Baba's wife went home, set the measure upon the heap of gold, filled it and emptied it often upon the sofa, till she had done: when she was very well satisfied to find the number of measures amounted to so many as they did, and went to tell her husband, who had almost finished digging the hole. While Ali Baba was burying the gold, his wife, to show her exactness and diligence to her sister-in-law, carried the measure back again, but without taking notice that a piece of gold had stuck to the bottom. "Sister," said she, giving it to her again, "you see that I have not kept your measure long; I am obliged to you for it, and return it with thanks."
When Ali Baba got home, he drove his donkeys into a small yard, carefully closed the gates, removed the wood covering the bags, carried them inside, and placed them neatly in front of his wife, who was sitting on a sofa. His wife examined the bags and, finding them full of money, suspected that her husband had been stealing, to the point where she couldn’t help but say, "Ali Baba, have you been so unfortunate as to—" "Be quiet, wife," Ali Baba interrupted, "don’t scare yourself; I’m not a thief, unless you count someone who takes from thieves. You won’t think badly of me anymore once I tell you about my good luck." He then emptied the bags, creating such a large pile of gold that it dazzled his wife's eyes; after he finished, he told her the entire story from start to finish and especially urged her to keep it a secret. The wife, reassured, celebrated their good fortune with him and wanted to count all the gold piece by piece. "Wife," Ali Baba replied, "you have no idea what you're getting into if you try to count the money; you’ll never finish. I’ll dig a hole and bury it; there’s no time to waste." "You’re right, husband," she said, "but let’s at least find out roughly how much we have. I’ll borrow a small measure from the neighbors and measure it while you dig the hole." "What you’re about to do is pointless, wife," said Ali Baba; "if you take my advice, you’d be better off not bothering; just keep it a secret and do as you wish." His wife then ran to her brother-in-law Cassim, who lived nearby but wasn’t home at the moment. She asked his wife to lend her a measure for a little while. Her sister-in-law asked her if she wanted a big or small one. The wife requested a small one. The sister-in-law agreed to lend one, but since she knew about Ali Baba’s poverty, she became curious about what kind of grain his wife wanted to measure and cleverly put some fat at the bottom of the measure, bringing it to her with an excuse that she was sorry it took so long but she couldn’t find it sooner. Ali Baba's wife went home, set the measure on the pile of gold, and filled it, pouring it out repeatedly on the sofa until she was satisfied with the number of measures, before going to tell her husband, who had almost finished digging the hole. While Ali Baba was burying the gold, his wife, wanting to show her exactness and diligence to her sister-in-law, brought the measure back without noticing that a piece of gold had stuck to the bottom. "Sister," she said, handing it back, "you see I didn’t keep your measure for long; I’m grateful to you for it and return it with thanks."
As soon as her sister-in-law was gone, Cassim's wife looked at the bottom of the measure, and was inexpressibly surprised to find a piece of gold stuck to it. Envy immediately possessed her breast. "What!" said she, "has Ali Baba gold so plentiful as to measure it? Where has that poor wretch got all this wealth?" Cassim, her husband, was not at home, but at his counting-house, which he left always in the evening. His wife waited for him, and thought the time an age; so great was her impatience to tell him the circumstance, at which she guessed he would be as much surprised as herself.
As soon as her sister-in-law left, Cassim's wife looked at the bottom of the measure and was incredibly surprised to find a piece of gold stuck to it. Jealousy took hold of her. "What!" she exclaimed, "Does Ali Baba have so much gold that he actually measures it? Where on earth did that poor guy get all this wealth?" Cassim, her husband, was not home; he was at his counting-house, where he always stayed until evening. His wife waited for him, feeling like the time dragged on forever, so strong was her impatience to share the news, which she guessed would surprise him just as much as it had surprised her.
When Cassim came home, his wife said to him: "Cassim, I know you think yourself rich, but you are much mistaken; Ali Baba is infinitely richer than you; he does not count his money, but measures it." Cassim desired her to explain the riddle, which she did, by telling him the stratagem she had used to make the discovery, and showed him the piece of money, which was so old that they could not tell in what prince's reign it was coined. Cassim, instead of being pleased, conceived a base envy at his brother's prosperity; he could not sleep all that night, and went to him in the morning before sunrise, although after he had married the rich widow, he had never treated him as a brother, but neglected him. "Ali Baba," said he, accosting him, "you are very reserved in your affairs; you pretend to be miserably poor, and yet you measure gold." "How, brother?" replied Ali Baba; "I do not know what you mean: explain yourself." "Do not pretend ignorance," replied Cassim, showing him the piece of gold his wife had given him. "How many of these pieces," added he, "have you? My wife found this at the bottom of the measure you borrowed yesterday."
When Cassim got home, his wife said to him: "Cassim, I know you think you're wealthy, but you're mistaken; Ali Baba is way richer than you; he doesn’t just count his money, he measures it." Cassim asked her to explain what she meant, and she told him how she figured it out and showed him the old coin, so worn that they couldn't tell which prince had minted it. Instead of being happy, Cassim felt a deep envy for his brother's success; he couldn't sleep that night and went to see Ali Baba the next morning before sunrise, even though he hadn’t treated him like a brother since marrying the rich widow. "Ali Baba," he said to him, "you keep your affairs to yourself; you act like you're poor, yet you have gold." "What do you mean, brother?" Ali Baba replied. "I don’t understand, please clarify." "Don't pretend you don't know," Cassim retorted, showing him the gold coin his wife had given him. "How many of these do you have?" he added. "My wife found this at the bottom of the measure you borrowed yesterday."
By this discourse, Ali Baba perceived that Cassim and his wife, through his own wife's folly, knew what they had so much reason to conceal; but what was done could not be recalled; therefore, without shewing the least surprise or trouble, he confessed all, told his brother by what chance he had discovered this retreat of the thieves, in what place it was; and offered him part of his treasure to keep the secret. "I expect as much," replied Cassim haughtily; "but I must know exactly where this treasure is, and how I may visit it myself when I choose; otherwise I will go and inform against you, and then you will not only get no more, but will lose all you have, and I shall have a share for my information."
Through this conversation, Ali Baba realized that Cassim and his wife, due to his own wife's foolishness, were aware of what they had every reason to hide. However, what was done couldn’t be changed; so, without showing any surprise or distress, he confessed everything, explaining to his brother how he stumbled upon the thieves' hideout and where it was located. He offered him a portion of his treasure to keep it a secret. "I expect as much," Cassim replied arrogantly, "but I need to know exactly where this treasure is and how I can visit it myself whenever I want. If not, I will go and report you, and then you won't just lose any more but everything you have, and I’ll get a share for my tip-off."
Ali Baba, more out of his natural good temper, than frightened by the menaces of his unnatural brother, told him all he desired, and even the very words he was to use to gain admission into the cave.
Ali Baba, more because of his natural kindness than afraid of his wicked brother's threats, told him everything he wanted to know, including the exact words he should use to get into the cave.
Cassim, who wanted no more of Ali Baba, left him, resolving to be beforehand with him, and hoping to get all the treasure to himself. He rose the next morning long before the sun, and set out for the forest with ten mules bearing great chests, which he designed to fill; and followed the road which Ali Baba had pointed out to him. He was not long before he reached the rock, and found out the place by the tree, and other marks, which his brother had given him. When he reached the entrance of the cavern, he pronounced the words: "Open, Sesame!" and the door immediately opened, and when he was in, closed upon him. In examining the cave, he was in great admiration to find much more riches than he had apprehended from Ali Baba's account. He was so covetous, and greedy of wealth, that he could have spent the whole day in feasting his eyes with so much treasure, if the thought that he came to carry some away had not hindered him. He laid as many bags of gold as he could carry at the door of the cavern, but his thoughts were so full of the great riches he should possess, that he could not think of the necessary word to make it open, but instead of "Sesame," said: "Open, Barley!" and was much amazed to find that the door remained fast shut. He named several sorts of grain, but still the door would not open. Cassim had never expected such an incident, and was so alarmed at the danger he was in, that the more he endeavoured to remember the word "Sesame," the more his memory was confounded, and he had as much forgotten it as if he had never heard it mentioned. He threw down the bags he had loaded himself with and walked distractedly up and down the cave, without having the least regard to the riches that were round him. About noon the robbers chanced to visit their cave, and at some distance from it saw Cassim's mules straggling about the rock, with great chests on their backs. Alarmed at this novelty, they galloped full speed to the cave. They drove away the mules, which Cassim had neglected to fasten, and they strayed through the forest so far, that they were soon out of sight. The robbers never gave themselves the trouble to pursue them, being more concerned to know to whom they belonged, and while some of them searched about the rock, the captain and the rest went directly to the door, with their naked sabres in their hands, and pronouncing the proper words, it opened.
Cassim, who wanted nothing more to do with Ali Baba, left him, planning to get ahead and hoping to take all the treasure for himself. He woke up the next morning long before sunrise and set off for the forest with ten mules carrying large chests that he intended to fill, following the path Ali Baba had shown him. It wasn't long before he arrived at the rock, recognizing the spot by the tree and other landmarks his brother had described. When he reached the cave entrance, he said, "Open, Sesame!" and the door opened immediately, closing behind him once he stepped inside. While exploring the cave, he was amazed to find much more wealth than he expected from Ali Baba's description. He was so greedy and obsessed with the treasure that he could have spent all day admiring it if he hadn’t remembered he came to take some away. He piled as many bags of gold as he could carry at the cave's entrance, but his mind was so preoccupied with the vast riches he would possess that he couldn't recall the necessary word to make the door open; instead of "Sesame," he blurted out, "Open, Barley!" and was shocked to see that the door remained tightly shut. He tried naming several types of grain, but nothing worked. Cassim had never anticipated such an issue and was so frightened by the peril he was in that the more he tried to remember the word "Sesame," the more his mind went blank, and he forgot it completely, as if he had never known it at all. He dropped the bags he had filled and started pacing the cave in a panic, ignoring the treasures around him. Around noon, the robbers happened to return to their cave and noticed Cassim's mules wandering near the rock, loaded with large chests. Alarmed by this sight, they rushed to the cave. They drove away the mules, which Cassim had carelessly left unsecured, and soon they disappeared into the forest. The robbers didn't bother to chase the animals, as they were more interested in figuring out who owned them. While some of them searched around the rock, the captain and the others went straight to the door, swords drawn, and after saying the correct words, it opened.
Cassim ... was so alarmed at the danger he was in that the more he endeavoured to remember the word Sesame the more his memory was confounded.
Cassim ... was so shocked by the danger he was in that the harder he tried to remember the word Sesame, the more confused he became.
Cassim, who heard the noise of the horses' feet from the middle of the cave, never doubted of the arrival of the robbers, and his approaching death; but was resolved to make one effort to escape from them. To this end he rushed to the door, and no sooner heard the word Sesame, which he had forgotten, and saw the door open, than he ran out and threw the leader down, but could not escape the other robbers, who with their sabres soon deprived him of life. The first care of the robbers after this was to examine the cave. They found all the bags which Cassim had brought to the door, to be ready to load his mules, and carried them again to their places, without missing what Ali Baba had taken away before. Then holding a council, and deliberating upon this occurrence, they guessed that Cassim, when he was in, could not get out again; but could not imagine how he had entered. It came into their heads that he might have got down by the top of the cave; but the aperture by which it received light was so high, and the rocks so inaccessible without, that they gave up this conjecture. That he came in at the door they could not believe, however, unless he had the secret of making it open. In short, none of them could imagine which way he had entered; for they were all persuaded nobody knew their secret, little imagining that Ali Baba had watched them. It was a matter of the greatest importance to them to secure their riches. They agreed therefore to cut Cassim's body into quarters, to hang two on one side and two on the other, within the door of the cave, to terrify any person who should attempt again to enter. They had no sooner taken this resolution than they put it in execution, and when they had nothing more to detain them, left the place of their hoards well closed. They then mounted their horses, went to beat the roads again, and to attack the caravans they might meet.
Cassim, who heard the sound of horses' hooves from the middle of the cave, was certain that the robbers had arrived and that his death was near; but he was determined to make one last attempt to escape. With that in mind, he rushed to the door, and as soon as he heard the word Sesame, which he had forgotten, and saw the door open, he ran out and tackled the leader, but he couldn’t escape the other robbers, who quickly killed him with their sabres. After that, the robbers’ first priority was to search the cave. They found all the bags that Cassim had brought to the door, ready to load onto his mules, and took them back to their places, not realizing what Ali Baba had taken before. Then they held a meeting to discuss what had happened; they figured that Cassim couldn’t have gotten out after he went in, but they couldn’t understand how he had gotten in in the first place. They thought he might have come down from the top of the cave, but the opening that let in light was so high, and the rocks so steep from the outside, that they abandoned that idea. They couldn’t believe he had entered through the door unless he knew how to open it. In short, none of them could figure out how he had gotten in, as they were all convinced that no one knew their secret, unaware that Ali Baba had been watching them. It was extremely important for them to protect their treasure. They decided to cut Cassim’s body into quarters, hanging two pieces on one side and two on the other, inside the cave door, to scare off anyone who might try to enter again. As soon as they made that decision, they carried it out, and once they had nothing left to keep them, they made sure the hideout was securely closed. Then they mounted their horses, went back to the roads, and resumed attacking any caravans they found.
In the meantime, Cassim's wife was very uneasy when night came, and her husband was not returned. She ran to Ali Baba in alarm, and said: "I believe, brother-in-law, that you know Cassim, your brother, is gone to the forest, and upon what account; it is now night, and he is not returned; I am afraid some misfortune has happened to him." Ali Baba, who had expected that his brother, after what he had said, would go to the forest, had declined going himself that day, for fear of giving him any umbrage; therefore told her, without any reflection upon her husband's unhandsome behaviour, that she need not frighten herself, for that certainly Cassim would not think it proper to come into the town till the night should be pretty far advanced.
In the meantime, Cassim's wife was very anxious when night fell and her husband hadn’t returned. She hurried to Ali Baba in distress and said, "I believe, brother-in-law, that you know Cassim, your brother, has gone to the forest, and why; it’s now night, and he still hasn't come back; I'm worried that something bad has happened to him." Ali Baba, who had anticipated that his brother would go to the forest after what he had said, had chosen not to go himself that day to avoid upsetting him. So he reassured her, without criticizing her husband’s poor behavior, that she didn’t need to worry because surely Cassim wouldn’t think it right to come into town until it was quite late.
Cassim's wife, considering how much it concerned her husband to keep the business secret, was the more easily persuaded to believe her brother-in-law. She went home again, and waited patiently till midnight. She repented of her foolish curiosity, and cursed her desire of penetrating into the affairs of her brother and sister-in-law. She spent all the night in weeping; and as soon as it was day, went to them, telling them, by her tears, the cause of her coming. Ali Baba did not wait for his sister-in-law to desire him to go and see what was become of Cassim, but departed immediately with his three asses, begging of her first to moderate her affliction. He went to the forest, and when he came near the rock, having seen neither his brother nor the mules in his way, was seriously alarmed at finding some blood spilt near the door, which he took for an ill omen; but when he had pronounced the word, and the door had opened, he was struck with horror at the dismal sight of his brother's body. Without adverting to the little fraternal affection his brother had shewn for him, Ali Baba went into the cave to find something to enshroud his remains, and having loaded one of his asses with them, covered them over with wood. The other two asses he loaded with bags of gold, covering them with wood also as before; and then bidding the door shut, came away; but was so cautious as to stop some time at the end of the forest, that he might not go into the town before night. When he came home, he drove the two asses loaded with gold into his little yard, and left the care of unloading them to his wife, while he led the other to his sister-in-law's house.
Cassim's wife, knowing how much it mattered to her husband to keep the business secret, was easily convinced to trust her brother-in-law. She went home and waited patiently until midnight. She regretted her foolish curiosity and cursed her desire to meddle in her brother and sister-in-law’s affairs. She spent the whole night crying; and as soon as dawn came, she went to them, letting her tears reveal the reason for her visit. Ali Baba didn’t wait for his sister-in-law to ask him to check on Cassim; he left immediately with his three donkeys, asking her to calm her distress first. He headed to the forest, and upon nearing the rock, realizing he hadn’t seen either his brother or the mules along the way, he became seriously worried when he spotted blood near the entrance, interpreting it as a bad sign. But after saying the magic words and seeing the door open, he was horrified by the sight of his brother's lifeless body. Ignoring the lack of brotherly love his sibling had shown him, Ali Baba entered the cave to look for something to wrap the remains in, loading one of his donkeys with Cassim’s body and covering it with wood. He loaded the other two donkeys with bags of gold, also covering them with wood, and then instructed the door to close behind him as he left. He was careful to linger at the edge of the forest so he wouldn’t return to town until nightfall. When he finally got home, he drove the two donkeys filled with gold into his little yard and left the unloading to his wife while he took the other donkey to his sister-in-law’s house.
Ali Baba knocked at the door, which was opened by Morgiana, an intelligent slave, fruitful in inventions to insure success in the most difficult undertakings: and Ali Baba knew her to be such. When he came into the court, he unloaded the ass, and taking Morgiana aside, said to her: "The first thing I ask of you is an inviolable secrecy, both for your mistress's sake and mine. Your master's body is contained in these two bundles, and our business is, to bury him as if he had died a natural death. Go, tell your mistress I want to speak with her; and mind what I have said to you."
Ali Baba knocked on the door, and Morgiana, a clever slave known for her resourcefulness in tricky situations, opened it. Ali Baba was aware of her talents. Once inside the courtyard, he unloaded the donkey and took Morgiana aside, saying, "The first thing I need from you is absolute secrecy, both for your mistress's sake and mine. Your master's body is in these two bundles, and we need to bury him as if he died a natural death. Go tell your mistress I want to speak with her, and remember what I've told you."
Morgiana went to her mistress, and Ali Baba followed her. "Well, brother," said she, with impatience, "what news do you bring me of my husband? I perceive no comfort in your countenance." "Sister," answered Ali Baba, "I cannot satisfy your inquiries unless you hear my story without speaking a word; for it is of as great importance to you as to me to keep what has happened secret." "Alas!" said she, "this preamble lets me know that my husband is not to be found; but at the same time I know the necessity of secrecy, and I must constrain myself: say on, I will hear you."
Morgiana went to her mistress, and Ali Baba followed her. "Well, brother," she said, clearly impatient, "what news do you have about my husband? I see no comfort in your face." "Sister," Ali Baba replied, "I can't answer your questions unless you listen to my story without interrupting; it’s just as important for you as it is for me to keep what’s happened a secret." "Oh no!" she said, "this intro tells me that my husband is missing; but I also understand the need for secrecy, and I’ll hold back my questions: go ahead, I’m listening."
Ali Baba then detailed the incidents of his journey, till he came to the finding of Cassim's body. "Now," said he, "sister, I have something to relate which will afflict you the more, because it is what you so little expect; but it cannot now be remedied; if my endeavours can comfort you, I offer to put that which God hath sent me to what you have, and marry you: assuring you that my wife will not be jealous, and that we shall live happily together. If this proposal is agreeable to you, we must think of acting so that my brother should appear to have died a natural death. I think you may leave the management of the business to Morgiana, and I will contribute all that lies in my power to your consolation." What could Cassim's widow do better than accept of this proposal? for though her first husband had left behind him a plentiful substance, his brother was now much richer, and by the discovery of this treasure might be still more so. Instead, therefore, of rejecting the offer, she regarded it as the sure means of comfort; and drying up her tears, which had begun to flow abundantly, and suppressing the outcries usual with women who have lost their husbands, showed Ali Baba that she approved of his proposal. Ali Baba left the widow, recommended to Morgiana to act her part well, and then returned home with his ass.
Ali Baba then described everything that happened during his journey until he found Cassim's body. "Now," he said, "sister, I have something to share that will upset you even more because it's something you least expect; but there's no way to change it now. If there's anything I can do to comfort you, I want to marry you, combining what God has sent me with what you have, and I promise my wife won't be jealous, and we'll live happily together. If this sounds good to you, we need to plan so it looks like my brother died of natural causes. I think you can trust Morgiana to handle the details, and I will do everything I can to support you." What could Cassim's widow do but accept this proposal? Although her first husband left her a good amount of wealth, his brother was now much richer, and with this treasure, he could become even wealthier. So instead of rejecting the offer, she saw it as a way to find comfort. Wiping away her tears, which had started to flow heavily, and holding back the usual cries of a grieving widow, she showed Ali Baba that she agreed with his proposal. Ali Baba left the widow, advised Morgiana to do her part well, and then headed home with his donkey.
Morgiana went out at the same time to an apothecary, and asked for a sort of lozenges which he prepared, and were very efficacious in the most dangerous disorders. The apothecary inquired who was ill at her master's? She replied with a sigh, her good master Cassim himself: that they knew not what his disorder was, but that he could neither eat nor speak. After these words, Morgiana carried the lozenges home with her, and the next morning went to the same apothecary's again, and with tears in her eyes, asked for an essence which they used to give to sick people only when at the last extremity. "Alas!" said she, taking it from the apothecary, "I am afraid that this remedy will have no better effect than the lozenges; and that I shall lose my good master." On the other hand, as Ali Baba and his wife were often seen to go between Cassim's and their own house all that day, and to seem melancholy, nobody was surprised in the evening to hear the lamentable shrieks and cries of Cassim's wife and Morgiana, who gave out everywhere that her master was dead. The next morning, soon after day appeared, Morgiana, who knew a certain old cobbler that opened his stall early, before other people, went to him, and bidding him good morrow, put a piece of gold into his hand. "Well," said Baba Mustapha, which was his name, and who was a merry old fellow, looking at the gold, "this is good hansel: what must I do for it? I am ready."
Morgiana went out at the same time to a pharmacist and asked for a type of lozenge that he prepared, which was very effective for the most serious illnesses. The pharmacist asked who was sick at her master's place. She sighed and replied that it was her good master Cassim himself, adding that they didn’t know what was wrong with him, but he could neither eat nor speak. After saying this, Morgiana took the lozenges home with her, and the next morning she returned to the same pharmacist, tears in her eyes, asking for an essence that was only given to seriously ill people at their last moments. "Oh no!" she said, taking it from the pharmacist, "I'm afraid this remedy will be no more effective than the lozenges, and that I will lose my good master." Meanwhile, because Ali Baba and his wife were often seen going back and forth between Cassim's house and their own all day and appeared sad, no one was surprised in the evening to hear the heartbreaking screams and cries from Cassim's wife and Morgiana, who spread the news that her master was dead. The next morning, shortly after dawn, Morgiana, who knew a certain old cobbler that opened his stall early, went to him and, greeting him, placed a gold coin in his hand. "Well," said Baba Mustapha, which was his name, and who was a cheerful old man, looking at the gold, "this is a fine gift: what can I do for it? I'm ready."
"Baba Mustapha," said Morgiana, "you must take with you your sewing tackle, and go with me; but I must tell you, I shall blindfold you when you come to such a place." Baba Mustapha seemed to hesitate a little at these words. "Oh! oh!" replied he, "you would have me do something against my conscience or against my honour?" "God forbid!" said Morgiana, putting another piece of gold into his hand, "that I should ask anything that is contrary to your honour; only come along with me, and fear nothing."
"Baba Mustapha," Morgiana said, "you need to bring your sewing kit and come with me; but I should warn you, I will blindfold you when we reach a certain place." Baba Mustapha hesitated slightly at her words. "Oh! oh!" he replied, "you want me to do something against my conscience or my honor?" "God forbid!" Morgiana said, putting another gold coin in his hand, "I would never ask anything that conflicts with your honor; just come with me, and don’t worry."
Baba Mustapha went with Morgiana, who, after she had bound his eyes with a handkerchief, conveyed him to her deceased master's house, and never unloosed his eyes till he had entered the room where she had put the corpse together. "Baba Mustapha," said she, "you must make haste and sew these quarters together; and when you have done, I will give you another piece of gold." After Baba Mustapha had finished his task, she blindfolded him again, gave him the third piece of gold as she had promised, and recommending secrecy to him, carried him back to the place where she first bound his eyes, pulled off the bandage, and let him go home, but watched him that he returned toward his stall, till he was quite out of sight, for fear he should have the curiosity to return and track her.
Baba Mustapha went with Morgiana, who, after blindfolding him with a handkerchief, led him to her late master's house and didn’t remove the blindfold until they entered the room where she had arranged the corpse. "Baba Mustapha," she said, "you need to hurry and sew these pieces together; once you’re done, I’ll give you another gold coin." After Baba Mustapha completed his task, she blindfolded him again, gave him the third gold coin as promised, urged him to keep it a secret, and took him back to the spot where she first blindfolded him. She then removed the bandage and let him go home but made sure to watch him until he was a good distance away, just in case he got curious and tried to follow her.
By the time Morgiana had warmed some water to wash the body, Ali Baba came with incense to embalm it, after which it was sewn up in a winding-sheet. Not long after, the joiner, according to Ali Baba's orders, brought the bier, which Morgiana received at the door, and helped Ali Baba to put the body into it; when she went to the mosque to inform the imaum that they were ready. The people of the mosque, whose business it was to wash the dead, offered to perform their duty, but she told them that it was done already. Morgiana had scarcely got home before the imaum and the other ministers of the mosque arrived. Four neighbours carried the corpse on their shoulders to the burying-ground, following the imaum, who recited some prayers. Morgiana, as a slave to the deceased, followed the corpse, weeping, beating her breast, and tearing her hair; and Ali Baba came after with some neighbours, who often relieved the others in carrying the corpse to the burying-ground. Cassim's wife stayed at home mourning, uttering lamentable cries with the women of the neighbourhood, who came according to custom during the funeral, and joining their lamentations with hers, filled the quarter far and near with sorrow. In this manner Cassim's melancholy death was concealed and hushed up between Ali Baba, his wife, Cassim's widow, and Morgiana, with so much contrivance, that nobody in the city had the least knowledge or suspicion of the cause of it.
By the time Morgiana had warmed some water to wash the body, Ali Baba arrived with incense to prepare it for burial, after which it was wrapped in a shroud. Soon after, the carpenter, following Ali Baba's instructions, brought the bier, which Morgiana received at the door and helped Ali Baba place the body onto it; then she went to the mosque to let the imam know they were ready. The mosque's caretakers, whose job was to wash the dead, offered to do this, but she informed them that it had already been taken care of. Morgiana had barely made it home before the imam and other mosque officials arrived. Four neighbors carried the body on their shoulders to the burial ground, following the imam, who recited prayers. Morgiana, as the deceased's servant, trailed behind the body, crying, beating her chest, and tearing her hair; Ali Baba followed with some neighbors, who often took turns carrying the body to the burial site. Cassim's wife stayed home in mourning, raising lamentations along with the local women who came, as was customary during funerals, and together they filled the neighborhood with grief. In this way, Cassim's tragic death was kept quiet and hidden among Ali Baba, his wife, Cassim's widow, and Morgiana, so effectively that no one in the city had any idea or suspicion of what had happened.
Three or four days after the funeral, Ali Baba removed his few goods openly to the widow's house; but the money he had taken from the robbers he conveyed thither by night: soon after the marriage with his sister-in-law was published, and as these marriages are common in the Mussulman religion, nobody was surprised. As for Cassim's warehouse, Ali Baba gave it to his own eldest son, promising that if he managed it well, he would soon give him a fortune to marry very advantageously according to his situation.
Three or four days after the funeral, Ali Baba openly moved his few belongings to the widow's house, but he brought the money he had taken from the robbers there at night. Soon after, his marriage to his sister-in-law was announced, and since these marriages are common in the Muslim faith, nobody was surprised. As for Cassim's warehouse, Ali Baba gave it to his eldest son, promising that if he managed it well, he would soon provide him with a fortune to marry someone well-suited to his status.
Let us now leave Ali Baba to enjoy the beginning of his good fortune, and return to the forty robbers. They came again at the appointed time to visit their retreat in the forest; but great was their surprise to find Cassim's body taken away, with some of their bags of gold. "We are certainly discovered," said the captain, "and if we do not speedily apply some remedy, shall gradually lose all the riches which we have, with so much pains and danger, been so many years amassing together. All that we can think of the loss which we have sustained is, that the thief whom we surprised had the secret of opening the door, and we arrived luckily as he was coming out: but his body being removed, and with it some of our money, plainly shows that he had an accomplice; and as it is likely that there were but two who had discovered our secret, and one has been caught, we must look narrowly after the other. What say you, my lads?" All the robbers thought the captain's proposal so advisable, that they unanimously approved of it, and agreed that they must lay all other enterprises aside, to follow this closely, and not give it up till they had succeeded.
Let's leave Ali Baba to enjoy the start of his good luck and go back to the forty robbers. They returned at the scheduled time to check their hideout in the forest, but they were shocked to find Cassim's body gone along with some of their bags of gold. "We've definitely been discovered," said the captain, "and if we don't quickly find a solution, we'll gradually lose all the wealth we've spent years gathering through so much effort and danger. The only thing we can think of regarding our loss is that the thief we caught knew the secret to opening the door, and we arrived just as he was leaving. But now that his body is gone, along with some of our money, it clearly shows he had an accomplice; and since it’s likely that only two people discovered our secret, and one has been caught, we need to keep a close eye on the other one. What do you think, guys?" All the robbers found the captain's suggestion so sensible that they unanimously agreed to it and decided to set aside all other plans to focus on this one without stopping until they succeeded.
"I expected no less," said the captain, "from your fidelity: but, first of all, one of you who is artful, and enterprising, must go into the town disguised as a traveller, to try if he can hear any talk of the strange death of the man whom we have killed, as he deserved; and endeavour to find out who he was, and where he lived. This is a matter of the first importance for us to ascertain, that we may do nothing which we may have reason to repent of, by discovering ourselves in a country where we have lived so long unknown. But to warn him who shall take upon himself this commission, and to prevent our being deceived by his giving us a false report, I ask you all, if you do not think that in case of treachery, or even error of judgment, he should suffer death?" Without waiting for the suffrages of his companions, one of the robbers started up, and said: "I submit to this condition, and think it an honour to expose my life, by taking the commission upon me; but remember, at least, if I do not succeed, that I neither wanted courage nor good will to serve the troop." After this robber had received great commendations from the captain, he disguised himself, and taking his leave of the troop that night, went into the town just at daybreak; and walked up and down, till accidentally he came to Baba Mustapha's stall, which was always open before any of the shops.
"I expected nothing less," said the captain, "given your loyalty. But first, one of you who is clever and resourceful must go into the town disguised as a traveler to see if you can hear any talk about the unusual death of the man we killed, as he deserved, and try to find out who he was and where he lived. This is crucial for us to know so we don't do anything we'll regret by exposing ourselves in a place where we've remained unknown for so long. To ensure the person who takes on this task isn't misled and doesn't deceive us with a false report, I'm asking all of you: do you agree that if there's any betrayal, or even a mistake in judgment, they should pay with their life?" Without waiting for his companions' opinions, one of the robbers stood up and said, "I accept this condition and consider it an honor to risk my life by taking on this mission; but remember, if I fail, that I had both courage and good intentions to serve the group." After the captain praised this robber, he disguised himself and, bidding farewell to the group that night, went into the town just at dawn, walking around until he happened upon Baba Mustapha's stall, which was always open before any of the shops.
Baba Mustapha was seated with an awl in his hand, just going to work. The robber saluted him, bidding him good morrow; and perceiving that he was old, said: "Honest man, you begin to work very early: is it possible that one of your age can see so well? I question, even if it were somewhat lighter, whether you could see to stitch."
Baba Mustapha was sitting with an awl in his hand, just about to start working. The robber greeted him, wishing him a good morning; and noticing that he was old, said: "Good man, you start your work really early: how can someone your age see so well? I wonder, even if it were a bit lighter, whether you could see to sew."
"Certainly," replied Baba Mustapha, "you must be a stranger, and do not know me; for old as I am, I have extraordinarily good eyes; and you will not doubt it when I tell you that I sewed a dead body together in a place where I had not so much light as I have now." The robber was overjoyed to think that he had addressed himself, at his first coming into the town, to a man who in all probability could give him the intelligence he wanted. "A dead body!" replied he with affected amazement. "What could you sew up a dead body for? You mean you sewed up his winding-sheet." "No, no," answered Baba Mustapha, "I perceive your meaning; you want to have me speak out, but you shall know no more." The robber wanted no farther assurance to be persuaded that he had discovered what he sought. He pulled out a piece of gold, and putting it into Baba Mustapha's hand, said to him: "I do not want to learn your secret, though I can assure you I would not divulge it, if you trusted me with it; the only thing which I desire of you is, to do me the favour to shew me the house where you stitched up the dead body."
"Of course," Baba Mustapha replied, "you must be a stranger and don’t know who I am; for as old as I am, I have remarkably good eyesight; and you won’t doubt it when I tell you that I sewed a dead body together in a place where I had less light than I have now." The robber was thrilled to think that he had approached a man who could probably give him the information he needed. "A dead body!" he replied, pretending to be amazed. "Why would you sew up a dead body? You mean you sewed up his shroud." "No, no," Baba Mustapha answered. "I understand what you're getting at; you want me to tell you more, but you won’t learn anything else." The robber needed no further assurance to believe he had found what he was looking for. He took out a gold coin, placed it in Baba Mustapha’s hand, and said, "I don’t need to know your secret, though I promise I wouldn’t share it if you confided in me; all I ask is that you show me the house where you stitched up the dead body."
"If I were disposed to do you that favour," replied Baba Mustapha, holding the money in his hand, ready to return it, "I assure you I cannot. I was taken to a certain place, where I was blinded, I was then led to the house, and afterward brought back again in the same manner; you see, therefore, the impossibility of my doing what you desire."
"If I were willing to do you that favor," replied Baba Mustapha, holding the money in his hand, ready to return it, "I assure you I can't. I was taken to a specific place, where I was blindfolded, then led to the house, and afterward brought back the same way; you see, therefore, the impossibility of my doing what you want."
"Well," replied the robber, "you may, however, remember a little of the way that you were led blindfolded. Come, let me blind your eyes at the same place. We will walk together; perhaps you may recognise some part; and as everybody ought to be paid for his trouble, there is another piece of gold for you; gratify me in what I ask you." So saying, he put another piece of gold into his hand.
"Well," said the robber, "you might still remember a bit of the route you took while blindfolded. Come, let me blindfold you again at the same spot. We'll walk together; maybe you'll recognize something. And since everyone should be compensated for their efforts, here's another gold coin for you; please do what I'm asking." With that, he placed another gold coin in his hand.
The two pieces of gold were great temptations to Baba Mustapha. He looked at them a long time in his hand, without saying a word, thinking with himself what he should do; but at last he pulled out his purse, and put them in. "I cannot assure you," said he to the robber, "that I can remember the way exactly; but since you desire, I will try what I can do." At these words Baba Mustapha rose up, to the great joy of the robber, and without shutting his shop, where he had nothing valuable to lose, he led the robber to the place where Morgiana had bound his eyes. "It was here," said Baba Mustapha, "I was blindfolded; and I turned as you see me." The robber, who had his handkerchief ready, tied it over his eyes, walked by him till he stopped, partly leading, and partly guided by him. "I think," said Baba Mustapha, "I went no farther," and he had now stopped directly at Cassim's house, where Ali Baba then lived. The thief, before he pulled off the band, marked the door with a piece of chalk, which he had ready in his hand; and then asked him if he knew whose house that was; to which Baba Mustapha replied, that as he did not live in that neighbourhood he could not tell. The robber, finding he could discover no more from Baba Mustapha, thanked him for the trouble he had taken, and left him to go back to his stall, while he returned to the forest, persuaded that he should be very well received. A little after the robber and Baba Mustapha had parted, Morgiana went out of Ali Baba's house upon some errand, and upon her return, seeing the mark the robber had made, stopped to observe it. "What can be the meaning of this mark?" said she to herself. "Somebody intends my master no good: however, with whatever intention it was done, it is advisable to guard against the worst." Accordingly, she fetched a piece of chalk, and marked two or three doors on each side in the same manner, without saying a word to her master or mistress.
The two gold coins were a big temptation for Baba Mustapha. He held them in his hand for a long time, thinking about what to do, but eventually he took out his purse and put them in. "I can't promise you," he said to the robber, "that I'll remember the way exactly; but since you asked, I'll try my best." At this, Baba Mustapha stood up, much to the robber's delight, and without closing his shop—since he had nothing of value to lose—he led the robber to the spot where Morgiana had blindfolded him. "It was here," said Baba Mustapha, "that I was blindfolded; and I turned around as you see me." The robber, having his handkerchief ready, tied it over his eyes and walked alongside Baba Mustapha, who partly led and partly guided him. "I believe," Baba Mustapha said, "I didn't go any further," and he stopped right in front of Cassim’s house, where Ali Baba lived at the time. Before removing the blindfold, the thief marked the door with a piece of chalk he had ready, and then asked Baba Mustapha if he knew whose house it was. Baba Mustapha responded that he couldn't tell as he didn't live in the area. The robber, realizing there was nothing more he could learn from Baba Mustapha, thanked him for his help and left him to return to his stall, while he headed back to the forest, confident he would be well received. Shortly after the robber and Baba Mustapha parted ways, Morgiana left Ali Baba's house on an errand, and upon her return, she noticed the mark the robber had made and stopped to examine it. "What could this mark mean?" she wondered. "Someone intends harm for my master. Whatever the intention, it's wise to be prepared for the worst." With that, she fetched a piece of chalk and marked two or three doors on each side in the same way, without telling her master or mistress.
In the meantime the thief rejoined his troop in the forest, and recounted to them his success. All the robbers listened to him with the utmost satisfaction; when the captain, after commending his diligence, addressing himself to them all, said: "Comrades, we have no time to lose: let us set off well armed; but that we may not excite any suspicion, let only one or two go into the town together, and join at our rendezvous, which shall be the great square. In the meantime, our comrade who brought us the good news, and I, will go and find out the house, that we may consult what had best be done."
In the meantime, the thief rejoined his group in the forest and shared his success with them. All the robbers listened to him with great satisfaction. The captain, after praising his hard work, addressed everyone, saying: "Friends, we have no time to waste: let's head out well-armed. But to avoid raising any suspicion, only one or two should go into the town together and meet at our rendezvous, which will be the main square. In the meantime, our comrade who brought us the good news and I will go check out the house so we can figure out the best plan."
This plan was approved of by all, and they were soon ready. They filed off in parties of two each, and got into the town without being in the least suspected. The captain, and he who had visited the town in the morning as spy, came in the last. He led the captain into the street where he had marked Ali Baba's residence; and when they came to the first of the houses which Morgiana had marked, he pointed it out. But the captain observed that the next door was chalked in the same manner: and shewing it to his guide, asked him which house it was, that, or the first? The guide was so confounded, that he knew not what answer to make; but still more puzzled, when he saw five or six houses similarly marked. He assured the captain, with an oath, that he had marked but one, and could not tell who had chalked the rest so that he could not distinguish the house which the cobbler had stopped at.
This plan was approved by everyone, and they soon got ready. They went in pairs and entered the town without raising any suspicions. The captain and the spy who had visited the town that morning came in last. He led the captain to the street where he had noted Ali Baba's house; and when they reached the first of the houses that Morgiana had marked, he pointed it out. However, the captain noticed that the next door was marked in the same way, and showing it to his guide, he asked which house it was—the first one or the next one? The guide was so confused that he didn't know how to respond, and he became even more puzzled when he saw five or six houses marked the same way. He swore to the captain that he had only marked one and couldn't say who had marked the others, making it impossible for him to identify the house where the cobbler had stopped.
The captain, finding that their design had proved abortive, went directly to the place of rendezvous, and told the first of his troop whom he met that they had lost their labour, and must return to their cave. When the troop was all got together, the captain told them the reason of their returning; and presently the conductor was declared by all worthy of death. He condemned himself, acknowledging that he ought to have taken better precaution, and prepared to receive the stroke from him who was appointed to cut off his head. Another of the gang, who promised himself that he should succeed better, immediately presented himself, and his offer being accepted, he went and corrupted Baba Mustapha, as the other had done; and being shewn the house, marked it in a place more remote from sight, with red chalk.
The captain, realizing their plan had failed, went straight to the meeting point and told the first member of his group he encountered that they had wasted their effort and needed to go back to their cave. Once the entire group was assembled, the captain explained why they were returning; soon after, the conductor was declared deserving of death by everyone. He blamed himself, admitting that he should have been more cautious and prepared to face the executioner. Another member of the gang, confident he could do better, quickly stepped up, and after his offer was accepted, he bribed Baba Mustapha, just like the previous one had, and marked the house with red chalk in a spot less visible.
Not long after, Morgiana, whose eyes nothing could escape, went out, and seeing the red chalk, and arguing with herself as she had done before, marked the other neighbours' houses in the same place and manner. The robber, at his return to his company, valued himself much on the precaution he had taken, which he looked upon as an infallible way of distinguishing Ali Baba's house from the others; and the captain and all of them thought it must succeed. They conveyed themselves into the town with the same precaution as before; but when the robber and his captain came to the street, they found the same difficulty: at which the captain was enraged, and the robber in as great confusion as his predecessor. Thus the captain and his troop were forced to retire a second time, and much more dissatisfied; while the unfortunate robber, who had been the author of the mistake, underwent the same punishment; which he willingly submitted to.
Not long after, Morgiana, who noticed everything, went out and saw the red chalk. Thinking things through like she had before, she marked the other neighbors' houses in the same spot and in the same way. When the robber returned to his group, he was proud of the precaution he had taken, believing it was a foolproof way to identify Ali Baba's house among the others, and the captain and the others thought it would work. They entered the town with the same caution as before, but when the robber and his captain reached the street, they faced the same issue. The captain became furious, and the robber was as confused as his predecessor. So, the captain and his crew had to retreat once again, and they were even more frustrated; meanwhile, the unfortunate robber, who had caused the mistake, faced the same punishment, which he accepted willingly.
The captain, having lost two brave fellows of his troop, was afraid of diminishing it too much by pursuing this plan to get information of the residence of their plunderer. He found by their example that their heads were not so good as their hands on such occasions; and therefore resolved to take upon himself the important commission. Accordingly, he went and addressed himself to Baba Mustapha, who did him the same service he had done to the other robbers. He did not set any particular mark on the house, but examined and observed it so carefully, by passing often by it, that it was impossible for him to mistake it.
The captain, having lost two brave members of his troop, was worried about weakening it further by pursuing this plan to find out where their thief lived. He realized from their experience that their brains weren’t as good as their brawn in situations like this; so he decided to take on the important task himself. Thus, he went to Baba Mustapha, who helped him just like he had helped the other robbers. He didn’t mark the house in any specific way, but he observed it so closely, by passing by frequently, that he couldn’t possibly get it wrong.
The captain, well satisfied with his attempt, and informed of what he wanted to know, returned to the forest; and when he came into the cave, where the troop waited for him, said: "Now, comrades, nothing can prevent our full revenge, as I am certain of the house, and in my way hither I have thought how to put it into execution, but if any one can form a better expedient, let him communicate it." He then told them his contrivance; and as they approved of it, ordered them to go into the villages about, and buy nineteen mules, with thirty-eight large leather jars, one full of oil, and the others empty. In two or three days' time the robbers had purchased the mules and jars, and as the mouths of the jars were rather too narrow for his purpose, the captain caused them to be widened; and after having put one of his men into each, with the weapons which he thought fit, leaving open the seam which had been undone to leave them room to breathe, he rubbed the jars on the outside with oil from the full vessel. Things being thus prepared, when the nineteen mules were loaded with thirty-seven robbers in jars, and the jar of oil, the captain, as their driver, set out with them, and reached the town by the dusk of the evening, as he had intended. He led them through the streets till he came to Ali Baba's, at whose door he designed to have knocked; but was prevented by his sitting there after supper to take a little fresh air. He stopped his mules, addressed himself to him, and said: "I have brought some oil a great way, to sell at to-morrow's market; and it is now so late that I do not know where to lodge. If I should not be troublesome to you, do me the favour to let me pass the night with you, and I shall be very much obliged by your hospitality."
The captain, pleased with his efforts and knowing what he needed to know, went back to the forest. When he arrived at the cave where his crew was waiting for him, he said, "Okay, guys, nothing can stop our full revenge now that I’m sure about the location. On my way here, I figured out how to carry it out, but if anyone has a better idea, please share it." He then explained his plan, and after they all agreed, he told them to head into the nearby villages and buy nineteen mules along with thirty-eight large leather jars—one filled with oil and the rest empty. In a couple of days, the robbers managed to get the mules and jars. Since the openings of the jars were a bit too narrow for his purpose, the captain had them widened. After putting one of his men into each jar with suitable weapons, he left the seams loose for them to breathe, and then he oiled the outside of the jars with oil from the full one. With everything ready, when the nineteen mules were loaded up with thirty-seven robbers in jars, plus the jar of oil, the captain set off as their driver and reached the town by dusk, as he had planned. He led them through the streets until he got to Ali Baba's house, where he intended to knock on the door but was stopped because Ali Baba was sitting outside after dinner to enjoy some fresh air. He halted the mules, turned to Ali Baba, and said, "I’ve brought some oil from a long way away to sell at tomorrow's market, but it’s gotten late and I’m not sure where to stay. If it’s not too much trouble, could I spend the night with you? I would really appreciate your hospitality."
Though Ali Baba had seen the captain of the robbers in the forest, and had heard him speak, it was hardly possible to know him in the disguise of an oil-merchant. He told him he should be welcome, and immediately opened his gates for the mules to go into the yard. At the same time he called to a slave, and ordered him, when the mules were unloaded, to put them into the stable, and give them fodder; and then went to Morgiana, to bid her get a good supper. He did more. When he saw the captain had unloaded his mules, and that they were put into the stables as he had ordered, and he was looking for a place to pass the night in the air, he brought him into the hall where he received his company, telling him he would not suffer him to be in the court. The captain excused himself on pretence of not being troublesome; but really to have room to execute his design, and it was not till after the most pressing importunity that he yielded. Ali Baba, not content to keep company, till supper was ready, with the man who had a design on his life, continued talking with him till it was ended, and repeating his offer of service. The captain rose up at the same time with his host; and while Ali Baba went to speak to Morgiana he withdrew into the yard, under pretence of looking at his mules. Ali Baba, after charging Morgiana afresh to take care of his guest, said to her: "To-morrow morning I design to go to the bath before day; take care my bathing linens be ready, give them to Abdoollah," which was the slave's name, "and make me some good broth against I return." After this he went to bed.
Though Ali Baba had seen the leader of the robbers in the forest and had heard him speak, it was nearly impossible to recognize him in the disguise of an oil merchant. He welcomed him and immediately opened his gates for the mules to enter the yard. At the same time, he called to a servant and instructed him to put the mules in the stable and feed them once they were unloaded; then he went to Morgiana to ask her to prepare a nice dinner. He did even more. When he saw that the captain had unloaded his mules and they were put into the stables as he had requested, and since he was looking for a place to spend the night outdoors, he led him into the hall where he entertained his guests, telling him that he wouldn't let him stay in the courtyard. The captain denied being a bother, but really it was to create space to carry out his plan, and it was only after persistent urging that he agreed. Ali Baba, not satisfied with just keeping company with someone who had a plot against him until dinner was ready, continued to chat with him until it was over, reiterating his offer of assistance. The captain stood up at the same time as his host, and while Ali Baba went to talk to Morgiana, he slipped outside to the yard under the pretense of checking on his mules. After reminding Morgiana again to look after his guest, Ali Baba told her, “Tomorrow morning I plan to go to the bath before dawn; make sure my bathing linens are ready, give them to Abdoollah,” which was the slave's name, “and prepare some good broth for me when I return.” After that, he went to bed.
In the meantime, the captain went from the stable to give his people orders what to do; and beginning at the first jar, and so on to the last, said to each man: "As soon as I throw some stones out of the chamber window where I lie, do not fail to cut the jar open with the knife you have about you for the purpose, and come out, and I will immediately join you." After this he returned into the house, when Morgiana, taking up a light, conducted him to his chamber, where she left him; and he, to avoid any suspicion, put the light out soon after, and laid himself down in his clothes, that he might be the more ready to rise.
In the meantime, the captain went from the stable to give his crew orders on what to do; starting with the first jar and going to the last, he said to each man: "As soon as I throw some stones out of the window of the room where I’m resting, be sure to cut the jar open with the knife you have for that purpose, and come out. I’ll join you right away." After that, he went back into the house, and Morgiana, picking up a light, led him to his room, where she left him. To avoid raising any suspicion, he soon blew out the light and lay down in his clothes so he would be ready to get up quickly.
Morgiana, remembering Ali Baba's orders, got his bathing linens ready, and ordered Abdoollah to set on the pot for the broth; but while she was preparing it, the lamp went out, and there was no more oil in the house, nor any candles. What to do she did not know, for the broth must be made. Abdoollah seeing her very uneasy, said: "Do not fret and tease yourself, but go into the yard, and take some oil out of one of the jars." Morgiana thanked Abdoollah for his advice, took the oil-pot, and went into the yard; when as she came nigh the first jar, the robber within said softly: "Is it time?" Though the robber spoke low, Morgiana was struck with the voice the more, because the captain, when he unloaded the mules, had taken the lids off this and all the other jars to give air to his men, who were ill enough at their ease, almost wanting room to breathe. As much surprised as Morgiana naturally was at finding a man in a jar, instead of the oil she wanted, many would have made such an outcry as to have given an alarm; whereas Morgiana comprehending immediately the importance of keeping silence, and the necessity of applying a speedy remedy without noise, conceived at once the means, and collecting herself without shewing the least emotion, answered: "Not yet, but presently." She went in this manner to all the jars, giving the same answer, till she came to the jar of oil.
Morgiana, remembering Ali Baba's instructions, got his bathing linens ready and told Abdoollah to heat the pot for the broth. But while she was preparing it, the lamp went out, and there was no oil left in the house, nor any candles. She didn't know what to do, since the broth needed to be made. Seeing her very anxious, Abdoollah said, "Don’t worry, just go into the yard and take some oil from one of the jars." Morgiana thanked Abdoollah for the suggestion, took the oil pot, and headed into the yard. As she approached the first jar, a robber inside whispered, "Is it time?" Although the robber spoke softly, Morgiana was startled by the voice, especially since the captain had removed the lids from this jar and all the others to give some air to his men, who were crammed in and struggling to breathe. Though understandably surprised to find a man in a jar instead of the oil she was looking for, many would have screamed and raised the alarm. However, Morgiana quickly realized the importance of staying quiet and the need to act quickly without making noise. She composed herself without showing any emotion and replied, "Not yet, but soon." She continued to approach each jar, giving the same response, until she reached the jar of oil.
By this means, Morgiana found that her master Ali Baba, who thought that he had entertained an oil merchant, had admitted thirty-eight robbers into his house, regarding this pretended merchant as their captain. She made what haste she could to fill her oil-pot, and returned into her kitchen; where, as soon as she had lighted her lamp, she took a great kettle, went again to the oil-jar, filled the kettle, set it on a large wood-fire, and as soon as it boiled went and poured enough into every jar to stifle and destroy the robber within.
By doing this, Morgiana discovered that her master Ali Baba, who thought he was hosting an oil merchant, had actually welcomed thirty-eight robbers into his home, believing this fake merchant to be their leader. She hurried to fill her oil pot and returned to her kitchen; as soon as she lit her lamp, she took a large kettle, went back to the oil jar, filled the kettle, placed it on a big wood fire, and once it boiled, she poured enough into each jar to suffocate and eliminate the robber inside.
When this action, worthy of the courage of Morgiana, was executed without any noise, she returned into the kitchen with the empty kettle; and having put out the great fire she had made to boil the oil, and leaving just enough to make the broth, put out the lamp also, and remained silent; resolving not to go to rest till she had observed what might follow through a window of the kitchen, which opened into the yard.
When Morgiana carried out this brave act quietly, she went back to the kitchen with the empty kettle. After she let the big fire she had started to boil the oil die down, keeping just enough to make the broth, she also put out the lamp and stayed silent. She decided not to go to bed until she could see what would happen through the kitchen window that opened into the yard.
She had not waited long before the captain of the robbers got up, opened the window, and finding no light, and hearing no noise, or any one stirring in the house, gave the appointed signal, by throwing little stones, several of which hit the jars, as he doubted not by the sound they gave. He then listened, but not hearing or perceiving anything whereby he could judge that his companions stirred, he began to grow very uneasy, threw stones again a second and also a third time, and could not comprehend the reason that none of them should answer his signal. Much alarmed, he went softly down into the yard, and going to the first jar, whilst asking the robber, whom he thought alive, if he was in readiness, smelt the hot boiled oil, which sent forth a steam out of the jar. Hence he suspected that his plot to murder Ali Baba and plunder his house was discovered. Examining all the jars one after another, he found that all the members of his gang were dead; and by the oil he missed out of the last jar guessed the means and manner of their death. Enraged to despair at having failed in his design, he forced the lock of a door that led from the yard to the garden, and climbing over the walls, made his escape.
She hadn’t waited long before the captain of the robbers got up, opened the window, and found no light or noise, nor anyone moving in the house. He gave the agreed signal by throwing small stones, several of which hit the jars, guessing by the sound they made. He then listened, but not hearing or noticing anything that suggested his companions were awake, he started to feel very anxious. He threw stones again, a second and then a third time, and couldn't understand why none of them answered his signal. Feeling alarmed, he quietly went down to the yard, and going to the first jar, while asking the robber he thought was still alive if he was ready, smelled the hot boiled oil that was steaming out of the jar. This made him suspect that his plan to murder Ali Baba and rob his house had been discovered. Checking all the jars one by one, he found that all his gang members were dead; and from the oil he found missing from the last jar, he inferred how they had died. Furious at having failed in his plan, he smashed the lock on a door that led from the yard to the garden and climbed over the walls to escape.
When Morgiana heard no noise, and found, after waiting some time, that the captain did not return, she concluded that he had chosen rather to make his escape by the garden than the street door, which was double-locked. Satisfied and pleased to have succeeded so well, in saving her master and family, she went to bed.
When Morgiana heard no sound and realized, after waiting a while, that the captain hadn’t come back, she figured he must have preferred to escape through the garden instead of the double-locked front door. Feeling satisfied and happy about saving her master and family, she went to bed.
Ali Baba rose before day, and, followed by his slave, went to the baths, entirely ignorant of the important event which had happened at home; for Morgiana had not thought it safe to wake him before, for fear of losing her opportunity; and after her successful exploit she thought it needless to disturb him.
Ali Baba got up before dawn and, followed by his servant, headed to the baths, completely unaware of the important event that had taken place at home. Morgiana hadn’t thought it was safe to wake him earlier, worried about missing her chance; after her successful action, she believed it was unnecessary to interrupt him.
When he returned from the baths, the sun was risen; he was very much surprised to see the oil jars and that the merchant was not gone with the mules. He asked Morgiana, who opened the door, and had let all things stand as they were, that he might see them, the reason of it. "My good master," answered she, "God preserve you and all your family; you will be better informed of what you wish to know when you have seen what I have to show you, if you will but give yourself the trouble to follow me."
When he came back from the baths, the sun was up; he was really surprised to see the oil jars and that the merchant hadn’t left with the mules. He asked Morgiana, who opened the door and had let everything stay as it was so he could see it, the reason for it. "My good master," she replied, "God bless you and your family; you’ll understand what you want to know better once you see what I have to show you, if you’d just take the time to follow me."
As soon as Morgiana had shut the door, Ali Baba followed her; when she requested him to look into the first jar and see if there was any oil. Ali Baba did so, and seeing a man, started back in alarm, and cried out. "Do not be afraid," said Morgiana; "the man you see there can neither do you nor anybody else any harm. He is dead." "Ah, Morgiana!" said Ali Baba, "what is it you show me? Explain yourself." "I will," replied Morgiana; "moderate your astonishment, and do not excite the curiosity of your neighbours. Look into all the other jars."
As soon as Morgiana closed the door, Ali Baba followed her and she asked him to check the first jar to see if there was any oil. Ali Baba looked inside and was startled to see a man; he jumped back in shock and shouted. "Don't be afraid," Morgiana said. "The man you see can’t harm you or anyone else. He’s dead." "Oh, Morgiana!" Ali Baba exclaimed. "What are you showing me? Please explain." "I will," Morgiana replied. "Calm your surprise and don’t raise the curiosity of your neighbors. Look into all the other jars."
Ali Baba examined all the other jars, and when he came to that which had the oil in, found it prodigiously sunk, and stood for some time motionless, sometimes looking at the jars, and sometimes at Morgiana, without saying a word, so great was his surprise: at last, when he had recovered himself, he said: "And what is become of the merchant?"
Ali Baba checked all the other jars, and when he got to the one that had the oil in it, he found it was really deep. He stood there for a while, frozen, sometimes looking at the jars and sometimes at Morgiana, without saying anything, so stunned was he. Finally, after he collected himself, he asked, "What happened to the merchant?"
"Merchant!" answered she, "he is as much one as I am; I will tell you who he is, and what is become of him: but you had better hear the story in your own chamber; for it is time for your health that you had your broth after your bathing."
"Merchant!" she replied, "he’s just as much one as I am; I'll tell you who he is and what happened to him: but it would be better for you to hear the story in your own room, since it's important for your health that you have your broth after your bath."
While Ali Baba retired to his chamber, Morgiana went into the kitchen to fetch the broth, but before he would drink it, he first entreated her to satisfy his impatience, and tell him what had happened, with all the circumstances; and she obeyed him.
While Ali Baba went to his room, Morgiana headed to the kitchen to get the broth. But before he would drink it, he asked her to ease his impatience and tell him everything that had happened, along with all the details; and she agreed.
"This," she said, when she had completed her story, "is the account you asked of me; and I am convinced it is the consequence of what I observed some days ago, but did not think fit to acquaint you with; for when I came in one morning early I found our street door marked with white chalk, and the next morning with red; upon which, both times without knowing what was the intention of those chalks, I marked two or three neighbours' doors on each side in the same manner. If you reflect on this, and what has since happened, you will find it to be a plot of the robbers of the forest, of whose gang there are two wanting, and now they are reduced to three: all this shows that they had sworn your destruction, and it is proper you should be upon your guard, while there is one of them alive: for my part, I shall neglect nothing necessary to your preservation, as I am in duty bound."
"This," she said after finishing her story, "is the account you asked for from me; and I truly believe it stems from what I noticed a few days ago, but I didn't think it was right to tell you then. One morning, I came in early and saw that our street door was marked with white chalk, and the next morning it was marked with red. Not knowing what those markings meant, I went ahead and marked two or three of our neighbors' doors on each side in the same way. If you think about this and everything that has happened since, you'll realize it's a scheme by the forest robbers, and two members of their gang are missing, leaving only three. This shows that they have sworn to bring you harm, and it's important that you stay on guard while even one of them is still alive. As for me, I won't neglect anything necessary for your safety, as it's my duty."
When Morgiana had left off speaking, Ali Baba was so sensible of the great service she had done him, that he said to her: "I will not die without rewarding you as you deserve; I owe my life to you, and for the first token of my acknowledgment, give you your liberty from this moment, till I can complete your recompense as I intend. I am persuaded with you, that the forty robbers have laid snares for my destruction. God, by your means, has delivered me from them as yet, and I hope will continue to preserve me from their wicked designs, and deliver the world from their persecution. All that we have to do is to bury the bodies of these pests of mankind immediately, and with all the secrecy imaginable, that nobody may suspect what is become of them. But that labour Abdoollah and I will undertake."
When Morgiana finished speaking, Ali Baba was so aware of the incredible service she had done for him that he said to her, "I won't leave this world without rewarding you as you deserve; my life is yours. As a first sign of my gratitude, I grant you your freedom from this moment until I can fully repay you as I intend. I believe along with you that the forty robbers have set traps for my demise. Thanks to you, I have been saved from them so far, and I hope God will continue to protect me from their evil plans and free the world from their tyranny. All we need to do now is to quickly bury the bodies of these menaces to society, and do it as discreetly as possible so no one suspects what has happened to them. Abdoollah and I will take care of that."
Ali Baba's garden was very long, and shaded at the farther end by a great number of large trees. Under these he and the slave dug a trench, long and wide enough to hold all the robbers. Afterward they lifted the bodies out of the jars, took away their weapons, carried them to the end of the garden, laid them in the trench, and levelled the ground again. When this was done, Ali Baba hid the jars and weapons; and as he had no occasion for the mules, he sent them at different times to be sold in the market by his slave.
Ali Baba's garden was quite long and shaded at the far end by many large trees. Under these trees, he and the slave dug a trench that was long and wide enough to hold all the robbers. Afterward, they took the bodies out of the jars, removed their weapons, carried them to the end of the garden, laid them in the trench, and smoothed the ground again. Once this was finished, Ali Baba hid the jars and weapons; since he had no need for the mules, he had his slave sell them at different times in the market.
While Ali Baba took these measures to prevent the public from knowing how he came by his riches in so short a time, the captain of the forty robbers returned to the forest with inconceivable mortification; and in his confusion at his ill success, so contrary to what he had promised himself, entered the cave, not being able, all the way from the town, to come to any resolution how to revenge himself of Ali Baba.
While Ali Baba took steps to keep the public from knowing how he got his wealth so quickly, the captain of the forty robbers returned to the forest feeling incredibly frustrated. In his confusion over his failure, which was so different from what he had expected, he entered the cave, unable to figure out how to get his revenge on Ali Baba all the way back from the town.
The loneliness of the gloomy cavern became frightful to him. "Where are you, my brave lads," cried he, "old companions of my watchings, inroads, and labour? What can I do without you? Did I collect you only to lose you by so base a fate, and so unworthy of your courage! Had you died with your sabres in your hands, like brave men, my regret had been less! When shall I enlist so gallant a troop again? And if I could, can I undertake it without exposing so much gold and treasure to him who hath already enriched himself out of it? I cannot, I ought not to think of it, before I have taken away his life. I will undertake that alone, which I could not accomplish with your powerful assistance; and when I have taken measures to secure this treasure from being pillaged, I will provide for it new masters and successors after me, who shall preserve and augment it to all posterity." This resolution being taken, he was not at a loss how to execute his purpose; but full of hopes, slept all that night very quietly.
The loneliness of the dark cave terrified him. "Where are you, my brave friends?" he shouted. "You old companions of my watchings, raids, and hard work? What can I do without you? Did I gather you only to lose you to such a shameful fate, so unworthy of your courage? If you had died with your swords in your hands, like true warriors, I would regret it less! When will I ever find such a brave group again? And even if I could, can I do it without risking all this gold and treasure to someone who has already profited from it? I can’t, I shouldn’t even think about it, until I’ve taken his life. I will take on what I couldn't achieve with your strong support all by myself, and once I've made sure this treasure won't be stolen, I’ll find new masters and successors after me, who will protect and grow it for future generations." With this decision made, he knew exactly how to carry out his plan and, filled with hope, slept peacefully that night.
When he awoke early next morning, he dressed himself, agreeably to the project he had formed, went to the town, and took a lodging in a khan. As he expected what had happened at Ali Baba's might make a great noise, he asked his host what news there was in the city? Upon which the innkeeper told him a great many circumstances, which did not concern him in the least. He judged by this, that the reason why Ali Baba kept his affairs so secret, was for fear people should know where the treasure lay; and because he knew his life would be sought on account of it. This urged him the more to neglect nothing to rid himself of so cautious an enemy.
When he woke up early the next morning, he got dressed, just as he had planned, went to town, and booked a room at an inn. Since he thought that what had happened at Ali Baba's would cause quite a stir, he asked his host for any news in the city. The innkeeper then shared a lot of details that didn’t concern him at all. From this, he realized that Ali Baba kept his affairs so private because he feared people would find out where the treasure was and because he knew his life would be in danger because of it. This pushed him to do everything he could to get rid of such a careful enemy.
The captain now assumed the character of a merchant, and conveyed gradually a great many sorts of rich stuffs and fine linen to his lodging from the cavern, but with all the necessary precautions imaginable to conceal the place whence he brought them. In order to dispose of the merchandise, when he had amassed them together, he took a warehouse, which happened to be opposite to Cassim's, which Ali Baba's son had occupied since the death of his uncle.
The captain now acted like a merchant and gradually brought a variety of expensive goods and fine linen to his place from the cave, taking all possible precautions to hide where they came from. To sell the merchandise he had gathered, he rented a warehouse located right across from Cassim's, which Ali Baba's son had taken over since his uncle passed away.
He took the name of Khaujeh Houssain, and as a newcomer, was, according to custom, extremely civil and complaisant to all the merchants his neighbours. Ali Baba's son was from his vicinity one of the first to converse with Khaujeh Houssain, who strove to cultivate his friendship more particularly when, two or three days after he was settled, he recognised Ali Baba, who came to see his son, and stopped to talk with him as he was accustomed to do. When he was gone, the impostor learnt from his son who he was. He increased his assiduities, caressed him in the most engaging manner, made him some small presents, and often asked him to dine and sup with him.
He adopted the name Khaujeh Houssain and, as a newcomer, was, according to custom, very polite and accommodating to all the merchants around him. Ali Baba's son, who lived nearby, was one of the first to talk to Khaujeh Houssain. The newcomer made an effort to befriend him, especially when, a few days after settling in, he recognized Ali Baba, who came to visit his son and stopped to chat with him as he usually did. After Ali Baba left, the impostor learned from his son who he was. He became increasingly attentive, treated him in a charming way, gave him small gifts, and frequently invited him to dinner and supper.
Ali Baba's son did not choose to lie under such obligation to Khaujeh Houssain, without making the like return; but was so much straitened for want of room in his house, that he could not entertain him so well as he wished; he therefore acquainted his father Ali Baba with his intention, and told him that it did not look well for him to receive such favours from Khaujeh Houssain without inviting him in return.
Ali Baba's son didn't want to feel indebted to Khaujeh Houssain without reciprocating. However, he was so limited in space in his house that he couldn't host him as well as he wanted. So, he informed his father Ali Baba of his plans and explained that it didn't seem right to accept such favors from Khaujeh Houssain without inviting him back.
Ali Baba, with great pleasure, took the treat upon himself. "Son," said he, "to-morrow being Friday, which is a day that the shops of such great merchants as Khaujeh Houssain and yourself are shut, get him to take a walk with you, and as you come back, pass by my door and call in. It will look better to have it happen accidentally, than if you gave him a formal invitation. I will go and order Morgiana to provide a supper."
Ali Baba happily took on the task. "Son," he said, "since tomorrow is Friday and the shops of great merchants like Khaujeh Houssain and you are closed, have him take a walk with you. On your way back, stop by my place and drop in. It will seem more casual if it happens by chance rather than if you formally invite him. I'll go and ask Morgiana to prepare dinner."
The next day Ali Baba's son and Khaujeh Houssain met by appointment, took their walk, and as they returned, Ali Baba's son led Khaujeh Houssain through the street where his father lived; and when they came to the house, stopped and knocked at the door. "This, sir," said he, "is my father's house; who, from the account I have given him of your friendship, charged me to procure him the honour of your acquaintance."
The next day, Ali Baba's son and Khaujeh Houssain met as planned, took their walk, and as they were heading back, Ali Baba's son guided Khaujeh Houssain through the street where his father lived. When they reached the house, he stopped and knocked on the door. "This, sir," he said, "is my father's house; and based on what I've told him about your friendship, he asked me to introduce you to him."
Though it was the sole aim of Khaujeh Houssain to introduce himself into Ali Baba's house, that he might kill him without hazarding his own life or making any noise; yet he excused himself, and offered to take his leave. But a slave having opened the door, Ali Baba's son took him obligingly by the hand, and in a manner forced him in.
Though Khaujeh Houssain's only goal was to get into Ali Baba's house to kill him without putting himself at risk or making any noise, he still pretended to excuse himself and offered to leave. But when a servant opened the door, Ali Baba's son kindly took him by the hand and, in a way, insisted that he come inside.
Ali Baba received Khaujeh Houssain with a smiling countenance, and in the most obliging manner. He thanked him for all the favours he had done his son; adding withal, the obligation was the greater, as he was a young man not much acquainted with the world.
Ali Baba welcomed Khaujeh Houssain with a big smile and a friendly attitude. He expressed his gratitude for all the help he had given to his son, adding that the favor was even more significant since his son was a young man who wasn’t very familiar with the world.
Khaujeh Houssain returned the compliment, by assuring Ali Baba, that though his son might not have acquired the experience of older men, he had good sense equal to the knowledge of many others. After a little more conversation on different subjects, he offered again to take his leave; when Ali Baba, stopping him, said: "Where are you going, sir, in so much haste? I beg you would do me the honour to sup with me, though what I have to give you is not worth your acceptance; but such as it is, I hope you will accept it as heartily as I give it." "Sir," replied Khaujeh Houssain, "I am thoroughly persuaded of your good will; and if I ask the favour of you not to take it ill that I do not accept your obliging invitation, I beg of you to believe that it does not proceed from any slight or intention to affront, but from a reason which you would approve if you knew it.
Khaujeh Houssain returned the compliment by telling Ali Baba that, although his son might not have the experience of older men, he had common sense equal to the wisdom of many others. After a bit more conversation on various topics, he offered to take his leave again; but Ali Baba stopped him and said, "Where are you rushing off to, sir? Please do me the honor of having dinner with me. What I have to offer isn't much, but I hope you'll accept it as warmly as I'm giving it." "Sir," replied Khaujeh Houssain, "I truly appreciate your kindness; and if I ask you not to take offense at my declining your generous invitation, please understand that it's not because I disrespect your hospitality, but for a reason that I believe you would understand if you knew it."
"And what may that reason be, sir," replied Ali Baba, "if I may be so bold as to ask you?" "It is," answered Khaujeh Houssain, "that I can eat no victuals that have any salt in them; therefore judge how I should feel at your table." "If that is the only reason," said Ali Baba, "it ought not to deprive me of the honour of your company at supper; for, in the first place, there is no salt ever put into my bread, and as to the meat we shall have to-night, I promise you there shall be none in that. Therefore you must do me the favour to stay. I will return immediately."
"And what might that reason be, sir," replied Ali Baba, "if I may be so bold as to ask?" "It's because," answered Khaujeh Houssain, "I can't eat any food that has salt in it; so you can imagine how I would feel at your table." "If that's the only reason," said Ali Baba, "then it shouldn't keep you from the honor of joining me for supper; because, first of all, I never put salt in my bread, and as for the meat we'll have tonight, I promise there won't be any in that either. So you must do me the favor of staying. I’ll be back right away."
Ali Baba went into the kitchen, and ordered Morgiana to put no salt to the meat that was to be dressed that night; and to make quickly two or three ragouts besides what he had ordered, but be sure to put no salt in them.
Ali Baba went into the kitchen and told Morgiana not to add any salt to the meat that was to be prepared that night. He also asked her to quickly make two or three ragouts in addition to what he had ordered, but told her to make sure there was no salt in those either.
Morgiana, who was always ready to obey her master, could not help seeming somewhat dissatisfied at his strange order. "Who is this difficult man," said she, "who eats no salt with his meat? Your supper will be spoiled, if I keep it back so long." "Do not be angry, Morgiana," replied Ali Baba; "he is an honest man; therefore do as I bid you."
Morgiana, who was always willing to follow her master’s instructions, couldn’t help but look a bit unhappy about his odd request. "Who is this difficult guy," she asked, "who doesn't eat salt with his food? Your dinner will be ruined if I delay it too long." "Don’t be upset, Morgiana," Ali Baba replied; "he's a trustworthy man; so please do as I ask."
Morgiana obeyed, though with no little reluctance, and had a curiosity to see this man who ate no salt. To this end, when she had finished what she had to do in the kitchen, she helped Abdoollah to carry up the dishes; and looking at Khaujeh Houssain, knew him at first sight, notwithstanding his disguise, to be the captain of the robbers, and examining him very carefully, perceived that he had a dagger under his garment. "I am not in the least amazed," said she to herself, "that this wicked wretch, who is my master's greatest enemy, would eat no salt with him, since he intends to assassinate him; but I will prevent him."
Morgiana complied, though with some hesitation, and was curious to see this man who didn’t eat salt. So, after finishing her tasks in the kitchen, she helped Abdoollah carry the dishes upstairs. Looking at Khaujeh Houssain, she recognized him immediately, despite his disguise, as the leader of the robbers. Taking a closer look, she noticed that he had a dagger hidden beneath his clothing. "I'm not surprised at all," she thought to herself, "that this wicked man, who is my master's biggest enemy, wouldn’t share a meal with him, since he plans to kill him; but I will stop him."
Morgiana, while they were eating, made the necessary preparations for executing one of the boldest acts ever meditated, and had just determined, when Abdoollah came for the dessert of fruit, which she carried up, and as soon as he had taken the meat away, set upon the table; after that, she placed three glasses by Ali Baba, and going out, took Abdoollah with her to sup, and to give Ali Baba the more liberty of conversation with his guest.
Morgiana, while they were eating, made the necessary preparations for carrying out one of the boldest plans ever conceived, and had just made her decision when Abdoollah came for the fruit dessert, which she brought up. As soon as he cleared away the meat, she set the fruit on the table; then, she placed three glasses next to Ali Baba and left, taking Abdoollah with her so that Ali Baba would have more freedom to talk with his guest.
Khaujeh Houssain, or rather the captain of the robbers, thought he had now a favourable opportunity of being revenged on Ali Baba. "I will," said he to himself, "make the father and son both drunk: the son, whose life I intend to spare, will not be able to prevent my stabbing his father to the heart; and while the slaves are at supper, or asleep in the kitchen, I can make my escape over the gardens as before."
Khaujeh Houssain, or the leader of the robbers, believed he now had a perfect chance to take revenge on Ali Baba. "I will," he thought to himself, "get both the father and son drunk; the son, whose life I plan to save, won't be able to stop me from stabbing his father to death. And while the servants are at dinner or sleeping in the kitchen, I can escape over the gardens like I did before."
Instead of going to supper, Morgiana, who had penetrated the intentions of the counterfeit Khaujeh Houssain, would not give him time to put his villainous design into execution, but dressed herself neatly with a suitable head-dress like a dancer, girded her waist with a silver-gilt girdle, to which there hung a poniard with a hilt and guard of the same metal, and put a handsome mask on her face. When she had thus disguised herself, she said to Abdoollah: "Take your tabor, and let us go and divert our master and his son's guest, as we do sometimes when he is alone."
Instead of going to dinner, Morgiana, who had figured out the true intentions of the fake Khaujeh Houssain, didn’t give him a chance to carry out his evil plan. She dressed herself nicely in a dancer's outfit, wore a silver-gilt belt around her waist, from which hung a dagger with a matching hilt and guard, and put on a beautiful mask. Once she was disguised, she said to Abdoollah: "Grab your drum, and let’s go entertain our master and his son's guest, like we sometimes do when he’s alone."
Abdoollah took his tabor and played all the way into the hall before Morgiana, who when she came to the door made a low obeisance, with a deliberate air, in order to draw attention, and by way of asking leave to exhibit her skill. Abdoollah, seeing that his master had a mind to say something, left off playing. "Come in, Morgiana," said Ali Baba, "and let Khaujeh Houssain see what you can do, that he may tell us what he thinks of you. But, sir," said he, turning toward his guest, "do not think that I put myself to any expense to give you this diversion, since these are my slave and my cook and housekeeper; and I hope you will not find the entertainment they give us disagreeable."
Abdoollah picked up his drum and played all the way into the hall before Morgiana, who, when she reached the door, bowed slightly with a purposeful demeanor to get attention and to ask for permission to show her talent. Abdoollah, noticing that his master wanted to say something, stopped playing. "Come in, Morgiana," said Ali Baba, "and let Khaujeh Houssain see what you can do, so he can tell us what he thinks of your skills. But, sir," he said, turning toward his guest, "don't think that I went to any trouble or expense to provide you this entertainment, as these are my slave, my cook, and my housekeeper; and I trust you won’t find their performance displeasing."
Khaujeh Houssain, who did not expect this diversion after supper, began to fear he should not be able to improve the opportunity he thought he had found: but hoped, if he now missed his aim, to secure it another time, by keeping up a friendly correspondence with the father and son; therefore, though he could have wished Ali Baba would have declined the dance, he had the complaisance to express his satisfaction at what he saw pleased his host.
Khaujeh Houssain, who didn't see this distraction coming after dinner, began to worry that he wouldn't be able to take advantage of the opportunity he thought he had. However, he hoped that even if he missed his chance now, he could secure it later by maintaining a friendly correspondence with the father and son. So, even though he would have preferred if Ali Baba had skipped the dance, he kindly expressed his satisfaction at what seemed to please his host.
As soon as Abdoollah saw that Ali Baba and Khaujeh Houssain had done talking, he began to play on the tabor, and accompanied it with an air; to which Morgiana, who was an excellent performer, danced in such a manner as would have created admiration in any other company besides that before which she now exhibited, among whom, perhaps, none but the false Khaujeh Houssain was in the least attentive to her, the rest having seen her so frequently.
As soon as Abdoollah noticed that Ali Baba and Khaujeh Houssain had finished their conversation, he started playing the tabor and matched it with a tune; to which Morgiana, an amazing performer, danced in a way that would impress anyone else who was watching, except for the group before her now, where probably only the deceitful Khaujeh Houssain paid her any attention, as the others had seen her perform so many times before.
After she had danced several dances with equal propriety and grace, she drew the poniard, and holding it in her hand, began a dance, in which she outdid herself, by the many different figures, light movements, and the surprising leaps and wonderful exertions with which she accompanied it. Sometimes she presented the poniard to one person's breast, sometimes to another's, and oftentimes seemed to strike her own. At last, as if she was out of breath, she snatched the tabor from Abdoollah with her left hand, and holding the dagger in her right, presented the other side of the tabor, after the manner of those who get a livelihood by dancing, and solicit the liberality of the spectators.
After she had danced several times with the same level of elegance and poise, she pulled out the dagger and, holding it in her hand, started a dance in which she really went above and beyond, showcasing a variety of figures, quick movements, and the surprising jumps and incredible efforts that accompanied it. Sometimes she held the dagger out to one person's chest, then to another's, and often seemed to stab herself. Eventually, as if she was out of breath, she grabbed the drum from Abdoollah with her left hand, and with the dagger in her right, turned the other side of the drum toward the audience, like those who make a living by dancing and ask for donations from the spectators.
Ali Baba put a piece of gold into the tabor, as did also his son: and Khaujeh Houssain, seeing that she was coming to him, had pulled his purse out of his bosom to make her a present; but while he was putting his hand into it, Morgiana, with a courage and resolution worthy of herself, plunged the poniard into his heart. Ali Baba and his son, shocked at this action, cried out aloud. "Unhappy wretch!" exclaimed Ali Baba, "what have you done to ruin me and my family?" "It was to preserve, not to ruin you," answered Morgiana; "for see here," continued she (opening the pretended Khaujeh Houssain's garment, and showing the dagger), "what an enemy you had entertained! Look well at him, and you will find him to be both the fictitious oil-merchant, and the captain of the gang of forty robbers. Remember, too, that he would eat no salt with you; and what would you have more to persuade you of his wicked design? Before I saw him, I suspected him as soon as you told me you had such a guest. I knew him, and you now find that my suspicion was not groundless."
Ali Baba put a gold piece into the drum, as did his son. Khaujeh Houssain, noticing she was approaching him, had taken his purse out of his pocket to give her a gift; but just as he was reaching into it, Morgiana, with bravery and determination, plunged a dagger into his heart. Ali Baba and his son, stunned by this act, cried out. "Unfortunate fool!" exclaimed Ali Baba, "what have you done to ruin me and my family?" "I did this to save, not ruin you," Morgiana replied. "Look here," she continued (opening the fake Khaujeh Houssain's clothing and revealing the dagger), "see what kind of enemy you were harboring! Take a good look at him, and you'll realize he is both the fake oil merchant and the leader of the gang of forty thieves. Remember, he wouldn’t eat any salt with you; what more proof do you need of his evil intentions? I had my doubts about him before I even saw him, as soon as you told me you had such a guest. I knew who he was, and now you see my suspicion was justified."
Ali Baba, who immediately felt the new obligation he had to Morgiana for saving his life a second time, embraced her: "Morgiana," said he, "I gave you your liberty, and then promised you that my gratitude should not stop there, but that I would soon give you higher proofs of its sincerity, which I now do by making you my daughter-in-law." Then addressing himself to his son, he said: "I believe you, son, to be so dutiful a child, that you will not refuse Morgiana for your wife. You see that Khaujeh Houssain sought your friendship with a treacherous design to take away my life; and, if he had succeeded, there is no doubt but he would have sacrificed you also to his revenge. Consider, that by marrying Morgiana you marry the preserver of my family and your own."
Ali Baba, who immediately felt the new obligation he owed Morgiana for saving his life a second time, embraced her: "Morgiana," he said, "I freed you, and promised that my gratitude wouldn't stop there. I’ll show you how sincere I am by making you my daughter-in-law." Then he turned to his son and said: "I believe you, my son, are such a dutiful child that you won't refuse Morgiana as your wife. You know that Khaujeh Houssain sought your friendship with a treacherous plan to take my life, and if he had succeeded, he definitely would have sacrificed you too for his revenge. Remember, by marrying Morgiana, you’re marrying the one who saved our family and yours."
The son, far from showing any dislike, readily consented to the marriage; not only because he would not disobey his father, but also because it was agreeable to his inclination.
The son, instead of showing any dislike, happily agreed to the marriage; not just because he didn’t want to go against his father, but also because it aligned with his own desires.
After this, they thought of burying the captain of the robbers with his comrades, and did it so privately that nobody discovered their bones till many years after, when no one had any concern in the publication of this remarkable history.
After this, they decided to bury the leader of the robbers with his gang, and they did it so secretly that nobody found their remains until many years later, when no one was interested in revealing this incredible story.
A few days afterward, Ali Baba celebrated the nuptials of his son and Morgiana with great solemnity, a sumptuous feast, and the usual dancing and spectacles; and had the satisfaction to see that his friends and neighbours, whom he invited, had no knowledge of the true motives of the marriage; but that those who were not unacquainted with Morgiana's good qualities commended his generosity and goodness of heart.
A few days later, Ali Baba celebrated his son’s wedding to Morgiana with great seriousness, a lavish feast, and the usual dancing and performances. He was pleased to see that his friends and neighbors, whom he invited, were unaware of the real reasons behind the marriage; however, those who knew Morgiana’s good qualities praised his generosity and kindness.
Ali Baba forbore, after this marriage, from going again to the robbers' cave, as he had done, for fear of being surprised, from the time he had brought away his brother Cassim's mangled remains. He had kept away after the death of the thirty-seven robbers and their captain, supposing the other two, whom he could get no account of, might be alive.
Ali Baba refrained from visiting the robbers' cave again after his marriage, fearing he might be caught, especially after he had brought back his brother Cassim's dismembered body. He had stayed away since the death of the thirty-seven robbers and their leader, thinking that the other two, whose fate he didn’t know, might still be alive.
At the year's end, when he found that they had not made any attempt to disturb him, he had the curiosity to make another journey, taking the necessary precautions for his safety. He mounted his horse, and when he came to the cave, and saw no footsteps of men or beasts, looked upon it as a good sign. He alighted, tied his horse to a tree, then approaching the entrance and pronouncing the words, Open, Sesame! the door opened. He entered the cavern, and by the condition he found things in, judged that nobody had been there since the false Khaujeh Houssain, when he had fetched the goods for his shop; that the gang of forty robbers was completely destroyed, and no longer doubted that he was the only person in the world who had the secret of opening the cave, so that all the treasure was at his sole disposal. Having brought with him a wallet, he put into it as much gold as his horse would carry, and returned to town.
At the end of the year, when he noticed that no one had tried to disturb him, he became curious and decided to take another trip, making sure to take the necessary precautions for his safety. He got on his horse, and when he reached the cave and saw no signs of people or animals, he considered it a good sign. He got off, tied his horse to a tree, and then, approaching the entrance, said the words, Open, Sesame! The door opened. He entered the cave and, seeing the way things were, figured out that nobody had been there since the false Khaujeh Houssain took the goods for his shop; that the gang of forty robbers was completely wiped out, and he no longer doubted that he was the only person in the world with the secret to opening the cave, which meant all the treasure was his alone. Having brought a bag with him, he filled it with as much gold as his horse could carry and headed back to town.
Afterward Ali Baba carried his son to the cave, and taught him the secret, which they handed down to their posterity, who, using their good fortune with moderation, lived in great honour and splendour.
After that, Ali Baba took his son to the cave and shared the secret with him, which they passed down to their descendants. By using their good fortune wisely, they lived with great honor and luxury.
THE HISTORY OF CODADAD AND HIS BROTHERS
There formerly reigned in the city of Harran a most magnificent and potent sultan, who loved his subjects, and was equally beloved by them. He was endued with all virtues, and wanted nothing to complete his happiness but an heir. He continually prayed to Heaven for a child; and one night in his sleep, a prophet appeared to him and said: "Your prayers are heard; you have obtained what you have desired; rise as soon as you awake, go to your prayers, and make two genuflexions; then walk into the garden of your palace, call your gardener, and bid him bring you a pomegranate; eat as many of the seeds as you please, and your wishes shall be accomplished."
There once ruled in the city of Harran a magnificent and powerful sultan, who loved his people and was equally loved by them. He had all the virtues and needed nothing to complete his happiness except an heir. He constantly prayed to Heaven for a child; and one night while he slept, a prophet appeared to him and said: "Your prayers have been heard; you will receive what you desire. As soon as you wake up, pray and make two kneelings; then walk into your palace garden, call your gardener, and ask him to bring you a pomegranate. Eat as many seeds as you want, and your wishes will be granted."
The sultan calling to mind his dream when he awoke, returned thanks to Heaven, got up, prayed, made two genuflexions, and then went into his garden, where he took fifty pomegranate seeds, which he counted, and ate. Some time afterward forty-nine of his wives presented him with sons, each one as vigorous as a young palm-tree, but Pirouzè, the fiftieth wife, remained childless. The sultan, therefore, took an aversion to this lady and would have had her put to death had not his vizier prevented him, advising rather that she be sent to Samaria, to her brother, Sultan Samer, with orders that she be well treated.
The sultan, remembering his dream when he woke up, thanked Heaven, got out of bed, prayed, bowed twice, and then went into his garden, where he took fifty pomegranate seeds, counted them, and ate them. Some time later, forty-nine of his wives had sons, each as strong as a young palm tree, but Pirouzè, the fiftieth wife, remained childless. Because of this, the sultan developed a dislike for her and would have had her executed if his vizier hadn't stopped him, suggesting instead that she be sent to Samaria to her brother, Sultan Samer, with instructions that she be treated well.
Not long after Pirouzè had been retired to her brother's country, a most beautiful prince was born to her. The prince of Samaria wrote immediately to the sultan of Harran, to acquaint him with the birth of a son, and to congratulate him on the occasion. The sultan was much rejoiced at this intelligence, and answered Prince Samer as follows: "Cousin, all my other wives have each presented me with a prince. I desire you to educate the child of Pirouzè, to give him the name of Codadad, and to send him to me when I may apply for him."
Not long after Pirouzè was sent to her brother's countryside, a very beautiful prince was born to her. The prince of Samaria quickly wrote to the sultan of Harran to inform him about the birth of a son and to congratulate him on the occasion. The sultan was very pleased to receive this news and responded to Prince Samer as follows: "Cousin, all my other wives have each given me a prince. I want you to raise Pirouzè's child, name him Codadad, and send him to me when I request him."
The prince of Samaria spared nothing that might improve the education of his nephew. He taught him to ride, draw the bow, and all other accomplishments becoming the son of a sovereign; so that Codadad, at eighteen years of age, was looked upon as a prodigy. The young prince, being inspired with a courage worthy his birth, said one day to his mother: "Madam, I begin to grow weary of Samaria; I feel a passion for glory; give me leave to seek it amidst the perils of war. My father the sultan of Harran has many enemies. Why does he not call me to his assistance? Must I spend my life in sloth, when all my brothers have the happiness to be fighting by his side?" "My son," answered Pirouzè, "I am no less impatient to have your name become famous; I could wish you had already signalised yourself against your father's enemies; but we must wait till he requires it." "No, madam," replied Codadad, "I have already waited too long. I burn to see the sultan, and am tempted to offer him my service, as a young stranger: no doubt but he will accept of it, and I will not discover myself till I have performed some glorious actions." Pirouzè approved of his generous resolutions, and Codadad departed from Samaria, as if he had been going to the chase, without acquainting Prince Samer, lest he should thwart his design.
The prince of Samaria did everything he could to enhance his nephew's education. He taught him to ride, shoot a bow, and all the skills suitable for the son of a ruler. By the time Codadad was eighteen, he was viewed as a prodigy. The young prince, filled with courage befitting his lineage, said to his mother one day: "Mom, I'm starting to feel restless in Samaria; I have a desire for glory. Let me go seek it in the dangers of war. My father, the sultan of Harran, has many enemies. Why doesn’t he call me for help? Should I waste my life in idleness while all my brothers are happy fighting by his side?" "My son," Pirouzè replied, "I share your eagerness to see your name become famous; I wish you had already distinguished yourself against your father's foes too. But we must wait until he needs you." "No, Mom," Codadad countered, "I’ve already waited too long. I’m burning to see the sultan and am tempted to offer my service as a young stranger. He’ll surely accept, and I won’t reveal my identity until I’ve accomplished some glorious deeds." Pirouzè supported his noble intentions, and Codadad left Samaria as if he were going hunting, without informing Prince Samer, so he wouldn't interfere with his plans.
He was mounted on a white charger, who had a bit and shoes of gold, his housing was of blue satin embroidered with pearls; the hilt of his cimeter was of one single diamond, and the scabbard of sandalwood, adorned with emeralds and rubies, and on his shoulder he carried his bow and quiver. In this equipage, which greatly set off his handsome person, he arrived at the city of Harran, and soon found means to offer his service to the sultan; who being charmed with his beauty, and perhaps indeed by natural sympathy, gave him a favourable reception, and asked his name and quality. "Sir," answered Codadad, "I am son to an emir of Grand Cairo; an inclination to travel has made me quit my country, and understanding that you were engaged in war, I am come to your court to offer your majesty my service." The sultan, upon hearing this, shewed him extraordinary kindness, and gave him a command in his army.
He rode a white horse that had a gold bit and shoes, and his saddle was made of blue satin embroidered with pearls. The hilt of his sword was a single diamond, and the scabbard was made of sandalwood, decorated with emeralds and rubies. He carried his bow and quiver on his shoulder. This impressive outfit highlighted his good looks as he arrived in the city of Harran and quickly found a way to offer his service to the sultan. The sultan was captivated by his beauty and, perhaps due to a natural connection, welcomed him warmly and asked his name and background. "Sir," replied Codadad, "I'm the son of an emir from Grand Cairo. My desire to travel has led me to leave my homeland, and I've come to your court to offer you my service since I heard you were at war." Upon hearing this, the sultan showed him great kindness and gave him a position in his army.
The young prince soon gained the esteem of the officers, and was admired by the soldiers. Having no less wit than courage, he so far advanced himself in the sultan's esteem, as to become his favourite. All the ministers and other courtiers daily resorted to Codadad, and were so eager to purchase his friendship, that they neglected the sultan's sons. The princes could not but resent this conduct, and all conceived an implacable hatred against him; but the sultan's affection daily increasing, he was never weary of giving him fresh testimonies of his regard. He always would have him near his person; and to shew his high opinion of his wisdom and prudence, committed to his care the other princes, though he was of the same age as they; so that Codadad was made governor of his brothers.
The young prince quickly earned the respect of the officers and was admired by the soldiers. With as much cleverness as bravery, he gained the sultan's favor and became his favorite. Every day, ministers and courtiers flocked to Codadad, eager to win his friendship, ignoring the sultan's own sons. The princes couldn't help but resent this and all developed a deep-seated hatred for him; however, the sultan's affection for Codadad only grew stronger, and he constantly found new ways to show his regard. He always wanted Codadad by his side, and to demonstrate his high opinion of his wisdom and judgement, he entrusted him with the care of the other princes, even though they were the same age. As a result, Codadad became the governor of his brothers.
This only served to heighten their hatred. "Is it come to this," said they, "that the sultan, not satisfied with loving a stranger more than us, will have him to be our governor, and not allow us to act without his leave? This is not to be endured. We must rid ourselves of this foreigner." "Let us go together," said one of them, "and despatch him." "No, no," answered another; "we had better be cautious how we sacrifice ourselves. His death would render us odious to the sultan. Let us destroy him by some stratagem. We will ask his permission to hunt, and, when at a distance from the palace, proceed to some other city and stay there some time. The sultan will wonder at our absence, and perceiving we do not return, perhaps put the stranger to death, or at least will banish him from court, for suffering us to leave the palace."
This only made their hatred grow. "Is it really come to this," they said, "that the sultan, not happy with loving a stranger more than us, will make him our governor and not let us act without his permission? This is unacceptable. We need to get rid of this outsider." "Let's go together," said one, "and get rid of him." "No, no," another replied; "we should be careful about sacrificing ourselves. If he dies, we’ll become hated by the sultan. Let's come up with a plan to take him down. We'll ask him for permission to go hunting, and when we’re far from the palace, we’ll head to another city and stay there for a while. The sultan will be confused by our absence, and noticing we don’t come back, he might either have the stranger killed or at least banish him from the court for allowing us to leave the palace."
All the princes applauded this artifice. They went together to Codadad, and desired him to allow them to take the diversion of hunting, promising to return the same day. Pirouzè's son was taken in the snare, and granted the permission his brothers desired. They set out, but never returned. They had been three days absent, when the sultan asked Codadad where the princes were, for it was long since he had seen them. "Sir," answered Codadad, after making a profound reverence, "they have been hunting these three days, but they promised me they would return sooner." The sultan grew uneasy, and his uneasiness increased when he perceived the princes did not return the next day. He could not check his anger: "Indiscreet stranger," said he to Codadad, "why did you let my sons go without bearing them company? Go, seek them immediately, and bring them to me, or your life shall be forfeited."
All the princes praised this trick. They went to Codadad together and asked him to let them go hunting, promising to come back the same day. Pirouzè's son was caught in the trap and agreed to their request. They set off but never came back. After three days had passed, the sultan asked Codadad where the princes were, since it had been a while since he had seen them. "Sir," Codadad replied after bowing deeply, "they have been hunting for three days, but they promised me they would return sooner." The sultan became worried, and his concern grew when he noticed the princes still hadn't returned the next day. He couldn't contain his anger: "Careless fool," he said to Codadad, "why did you let my sons go without accompanying them? Go find them at once and bring them back to me, or you will pay for it with your life."
These words chilled with alarm Pirouzè's unfortunate son. He armed himself, departed from the city, and like a shepherd who had lost his flock, searched the country for his brothers, inquiring at every village whether they had been seen; but hearing no news of them, abandoned himself to the most lively grief. He was inconsolable for having given the princes permission to hunt, or for not having borne them company.
These words struck fear into Pirouzè's unfortunate son. He geared up, left the city, and like a shepherd who had lost his sheep, searched the countryside for his brothers, asking at every village if anyone had seen them. But hearing no news, he fell into deep sorrow. He couldn't stop grieving for having let the princes go hunting alone or for not joining them himself.
After some days spent in fruitless search, he came to a plain of prodigious extent, in the midst whereof was a palace built of black marble. He drew near, and at one of the windows beheld a most beautiful lady; but set off with no other ornament than her own charms; for her hair was dishevelled, her garments torn, and on her countenance appeared all the marks of affliction. As soon as she saw Codadad, and judged he might hear her, she directed her discourse to him, saying: "Young man, depart from this fatal place, or you will soon fall into the hands of the monster that inhabits it: a black, who feeds only on human blood, resides in this palace; he seizes all persons whom their ill fate conducts to this plain, and shuts them up in his dungeons, whence they are never released, but to be devoured by him."
After a few days of searching without success, he arrived at a vast plain, in the center of which stood a palace made of black marble. As he approached, he saw a stunning lady at one of the windows; she had no adornments other than her own beauty. Her hair was messy, her clothes were tattered, and her face showed all the signs of suffering. As soon as she spotted Codadad and sensed he could hear her, she spoke to him, saying: "Young man, leave this cursed place, or you will soon fall into the hands of the monster that lives here: a creature in black who only feeds on human blood resides in this palace. It captures everyone who is unlucky enough to come to this plain and locks them away in its dungeons, from which they are never released, except to be eaten by him."
"Madam," answered Codadad, "tell me who you are, and be not concerned for myself." "I am a lady of quality of Grand Cairo," replied the captive; "I was passing by this castle yesterday, on my way to Bagdad, and met with the black, who killed all my attendants, and brought me hither. I beg of you," she cried, "to make your escape: the black will soon return; he is gone out to pursue some travellers he espied at a distance on the plain. Lose no time, but fly."
"Ma'am," Codadad replied, "please tell me who you are, and don't worry about me." "I'm a woman of high status from Grand Cairo," said the captive. "I was passing by this castle yesterday on my way to Bagdad when I encountered the black man, who killed all my attendants and brought me here. I urge you," she pleaded, "to escape: the black man will be back soon; he went out to chase some travelers he spotted in the distance on the plain. Don’t waste any time, just run."
She had scarcely done speaking before the black appeared. He was of monstrous bulk, and of a dreadful aspect, mounted on a large Tartar horse, and bore a heavy cimeter, that none but himself could wield. The prince seeing him, was amazed at his gigantic stature, directed his prayers to Heaven to assist him, then drew his own cimeter, and firmly awaited his approach. The monster, despising so inconsiderable an enemy, called to him to submit without fighting. Codadad by his conduct shewed that he was resolved to defend his life; for rushing upon the black, he wounded him on the knee. The monster, feeling himself wounded, uttered such a dreadful yell as made all the plain resound. He grew furious and foamed with rage, and raising himself on his stirrups, made at Codadad with his dreadful cimeter. The blow was so violent, that it would have put an end to the young prince, had not he avoided it by a sudden spring. The cimeter made a horrible hissing in the air: but, before the black could have time to make a second blow, Codadad struck him on his right arm with such force that he cut it off. The dreadful cimeter fell with the hand that held it, and the black, yielding under the violence of the stroke, lost his stirrups, and made the earth shake with the weight of his fall. The prince alighted at the same time, and cut off his enemy's head. Just then the lady, who had been a spectator of the combat, and was still offering up her earnest prayers to Heaven for the young hero, uttered a shriek of joy, and said to Codadad: "Prince and Deliverer, finish the work you have begun; the black has the keys of this castle, take them and deliver me out of prison."
She had barely finished speaking when the giant appeared. He was enormous and looked terrifying, riding a huge Tartar horse, and wielding a heavy scimitar that only he could lift. The prince, seeing him, was amazed by his gigantic size and prayed to Heaven for help, then drew his own scimitar and braced himself for the confrontation. The monster, looking down on such a small foe, told him to surrender without a fight. Codadad, by his actions, showed that he was determined to fight for his life; he charged at the giant and wounded him in the knee. The monster, feeling the pain, let out a terrifying scream that echoed across the plain. He became enraged, foaming at the mouth, and reared up in his stirrups, attacking Codadad with his fearsome scimitar. The blow was so powerful that it would have killed the young prince if he hadn't dodged it with a quick leap. The scimitar whistled menacingly through the air, but before the monster could strike again, Codadad hit him with such force on his right arm that it was severed. The fearsome scimitar fell along with the hand that held it, and as the monster, overwhelmed by the strike, lost his balance, the ground shook under his heavy fall. The prince dismounted at the same moment and beheaded his foe. Just then, the lady, who had been watching the battle and was fervently praying for the young hero, let out a joyful cry and said to Codadad: "Prince and Savior, complete what you've started; the giant has the keys to this castle, take them and free me from this prison."
The prince searched the wretch as he lay stretched on the ground, and found several keys. He opened the first door, and entered a court, where he saw the lady coming to meet him; she would have cast herself at his feet, the better to express her gratitude, but he would not permit her. She commended his valour, and extolled him above all the heroes in the world. He returned her compliments; and she appeared still more lovely to him near, than she had done at a distance. I know not whether she felt more joy at being delivered from the desperate danger she had been in, than he for having done so considerable a service to so beautiful a person.
The prince searched the unfortunate man as he lay on the ground and found several keys. He opened the first door and entered a courtyard, where he saw the lady coming to meet him; she wanted to throw herself at his feet to show her gratitude, but he wouldn’t allow it. She praised his bravery and celebrated him above all the heroes in the world. He returned her compliments, and she seemed even more beautiful to him up close than she had from a distance. I’m not sure if she felt more joy at being saved from the terrible danger she was in, or if he felt more happiness for having helped such a beautiful person.
Their conversation was interrupted by dismal cries and groans. "What do I hear?" said Codadad; "whence come these miserable lamentations, which pierce my ears?" "My lord," said the lady, pointing to a little door in the court, "they come from thence. There are I know not how many wretched persons whom fate has thrown into the hands of the black. They are all chained, and the monster drew out one every day to devour."
Their conversation was interrupted by sad cries and groans. "What is that I hear?" said Codadad; "where are these horrible laments coming from, which pierce my ears?" "My lord," the lady replied, pointing to a small door in the courtyard, "they are coming from there. There are, I don’t know how many, unfortunate souls that fate has handed over to the monster. They are all chained, and every day, the beast takes one out to eat."
"It is an addition to my joy," answered the young prince, "to understand that my victory will save the lives of those unfortunate beings. Come with me, madam, to partake in the satisfaction of giving them their liberty." Having so said, they advanced toward the door of the dungeon, where Codadad, pitying them, and impatient to put an end to their sufferings, presently put one of the keys into the lock. The noise made all the unfortunate captives, who concluded it was the black coming, according to custom, to seize one of them to devour, redouble their cries and groans.
"It adds to my happiness," replied the young prince, "to know that my victory will save the lives of those unfortunate people. Please, come with me to share in the joy of giving them their freedom." After saying this, they moved toward the dungeon door, where Codadad, feeling sorry for them and eager to end their suffering, quickly inserted one of the keys into the lock. The sound caused all the unfortunate captives, who thought it was the monster coming, as usual, to take one of them to eat, to redouble their cries and groans.
In the meantime, the prince had opened the door; he went down a steep staircase into a deep vault, which received some feeble light from a little window, and in which there were above a hundred persons, bound to stakes. "Unfortunate travellers," said he to them, "who only expected the moment of an approaching death, give thanks to Heaven which has this day delivered you by my means. I have slain the black by whom you were to be devoured, and am come to knock off your chains." The prisoners hearing these words, gave a shout of mingled joy and surprise. Codadad and the lady began to unbind them; and as soon as any of them were loose, they helped to take off the fetters from the rest; so that in a short time they were all at liberty.
In the meantime, the prince had opened the door and went down a steep staircase into a deep vault, which was lit by a small window. Inside, there were over a hundred people tied to stakes. "Unfortunate travelers," he said to them, "who thought only of the moment of your impending death, thank Heaven for delivering you today through me. I have killed the black creature that was meant to devour you, and I have come to free you from your chains." The prisoners, hearing these words, let out a shout of joy and surprise. Codadad and the lady started to untie them, and as soon as any of them were free, they helped take off the shackles from the others, so that in no time, they were all free.
They then kneeled down, and having returned thanks to Codadad for what he had done for them, went out of the dungeon; but when they were come into the court, how was the prince surprised to see among the prisoners those he was in search of, and almost without hopes to find! "Princes," cried he, "is it you whom I behold? May I flatter myself that it is in my power to restore you to the sultan your father, who is inconsolable for the loss of you? Are you all here alive? Alas! the death of one of you will suffice to damp the joy I feel for having delivered you."
They then knelt down and thanked Codadad for what he had done for them before leaving the dungeon. But when they reached the courtyard, the prince was astonished to see among the prisoners those he had been searching for, almost losing hope of ever finding them! "Princes," he exclaimed, "is it really you? Can I hope that I am able to return you to your father, the sultan, who is heartbroken over your loss? Are you all alive? Oh no! The death of even one of you would spoil the joy I feel for rescuing you."
The forty-nine princes all made themselves known to Codadad, who embraced them one after another, and told them how uneasy their father was on account of their absence. They gave their deliverer all the commendations he deserved, as did the other prisoners, who could not find words expressive enough to declare their gratitude. Codadad, with them, searched the whole castle, where was immense wealth: curious silks, gold brocades, Persian carpets, China satins, and an infinite quantity of other goods, which the black had taken from the caravans he had plundered, a considerable part whereof belonged to the prisoners Codadad had then liberated. Every man knew and claimed his property. The prince restored them their own, and divided the rest of the merchandise among them. Then he said to them: "How will you carry away your goods? We are here in a desert place, and there is no likelihood of your getting horses." "My lord," answered one of the prisoners, "the black robbed us of our camels, as well as of our goods, and perhaps they may be in the stables of this castle." "That is not unlikely," replied Codadad; "let us examine." Accordingly they went to the stables, where they not only found the camels, but also the horses belonging to the sultan of Harran's sons. All the merchants, overjoyed that they had recovered their goods and camels, together with their liberty, thought of nothing but prosecuting their journey; but first repeated their thanks to their deliverer.
The forty-nine princes introduced themselves to Codadad, who hugged each one and expressed how worried their father was about their absence. They all praised their savior, as did the other prisoners, who struggled to find words that could fully convey their gratitude. Codadad, along with them, searched the entire castle, which was filled with great wealth: beautiful silks, gold brocades, Persian carpets, Chinese satins, and countless other items that the thief had taken from the caravans he had raided, a significant portion of which belonged to the prisoners Codadad had just freed. Each man recognized and claimed his belongings. The prince returned their items and divided the remaining goods among them. Then he asked, “How will you take your things with you? We’re stuck in a desert, and it’s unlikely you’ll find horses.” “My lord,” one of the prisoners replied, “the thief took our camels along with our goods, and they might be in the stables of this castle.” “That’s possible,” Codadad responded; “let’s check.” So they went to the stables, where they found not only their camels but also the horses belonging to the sultan of Harran’s sons. All the merchants, thrilled to have regained their possessions and freedom, focused only on continuing their journey but first expressed their gratitude to their savior once more.
When they were gone, Codadad, directing his discourse to the lady, said: "What place, madam, do you desire to go to? I intend to bear you company to the spot you shall choose for your retreat, and I question not but that all these princes will do the same." The sultan of Harran's sons protested to the lady, that they would not leave her till she was restored to her friends.
When they left, Codadad turned to the lady and said, "Where would you like to go, madam? I plan to accompany you to wherever you choose for your getaway, and I'm sure all these princes will do the same." The sultan of Harran's sons told the lady that they wouldn’t leave her until she was back with her friends.
"Princes," said she, "I am of a country too remote from here; and, besides that, it would be abusing your generosity to oblige you to travel so far. I must confess that I have left my native country for ever. I told you that I was a lady of Grand Cairo; but since you have shewn me so much favour, I should be much in the wrong in concealing the truth from you: I am a sultan's daughter. A usurper has possessed himself of my father's throne, after having murdered him, and I have been forced to fly to save my life."
"Princes," she said, "I come from a land that's too far away; plus, it would be unfair to ask you to travel such a long distance. I have to admit that I’ve left my home country for good. I mentioned that I’m a lady from Grand Cairo, but since you’ve shown me so much kindness, it wouldn’t be right to hide the truth from you: I am a sultan's daughter. A usurper took my father's throne after killing him, and I’ve had to flee to save my life."
Codadad and his brothers requested the princess to tell them her story, and after thanking them for their repeated protestations of readiness to serve her, she could not refuse to satisfy their curiosity, and began the recital of her adventures in the following manner.
Codadad and his brothers asked the princess to share her story, and after thanking them for their ongoing offers to help her, she couldn't deny their curiosity and started telling them about her adventures like this.
"There was in a certain island," said the princess, "a great city called Deryabar, governed by a magnificent and virtuous sultan, who had no children, which was the only blessing wanting to make him happy. He continually addressed his prayers to Heaven, but Heaven only partially granted his requests, for the queen his wife, after a long expectation, brought forth a daughter.
"There was on a certain island," said the princess, "a great city called Deryabar, ruled by a wonderful and honorable sultan, who had no children, which was the only thing missing to make him happy. He constantly prayed to Heaven, but Heaven only partially answered his requests, for the queen, his wife, after a long wait, gave birth to a daughter."
"I am that unfortunate princess; my father was rather grieved than pleased at my birth; but he submitted to the will of God, and caused me to be educated with all possible care, being resolved, since he had no son, to teach me the art of ruling, that I might supply his place after his death.
"I am that unfortunate princess; my father was more upset than happy at my birth; but he accepted God's will and made sure I was raised with all possible care, determined that since he had no son, he would teach me how to rule so I could take his place after he was gone."
"There was, at the court of Deryabar, an orphan youth of good birth whom the sultan, my father, had befriended and educated according to his rank. He was very handsome, and, not wanting ability, found means to please my father, who conceived a great friendship for him. All the courtiers perceived it, and guessed that the young man might in the end be my husband. In this idea, and looking on him already as heir to the crown, they made their court to him, and every one endeavoured to gain his favour. He soon saw into their designs, and forgetting the distance there was between our conditions, flattered himself with the hopes that my father was fond enough of him to prefer him before all the princes in the world. He went farther; for the sultan not offering me to him as soon as he could have wished, he had the boldness to ask me of him. Whatever punishment his insolence deserved, my father was satisfied with telling him he had other thoughts in relation to me. The youth was incensed at this refusal; he resented the contempt, as if he had asked some maid of ordinary extraction, or as if his birth had been equal to mine. Nor did he stop here, but resolved to be revenged on the sultan, and with unparalleled ingratitude conspired against him. In short, he murdered him, and caused himself to be proclaimed sovereign of Deryabar. The grand vizier, however, while the usurper was butchering my father came to carry me away from the palace, and secured me in a friend's house, till a vessel he had provided was ready to sail. I then left the island, attended only by a governess and that generous minister, who chose rather to follow his master's daughter than to submit to a tyrant.
At the court of Deryabar, there was an orphaned young man of noble birth whom my father, the sultan, had taken in and educated according to his status. He was very attractive and, lacking no skills, managed to win my father's favor, leading to a strong friendship between them. All the courtiers noticed this and speculated that the young man might eventually become my husband. With this in mind, they treated him well, trying to win his approval, and he quickly caught on to their intentions. Despite the differences in our statuses, he fancied himself so favored by my father that he could be considered above all the princes in the world. He became even bolder; when my father didn't propose me to him as quickly as he would have liked, he had the audacity to ask my father for my hand. Whatever punishment his arrogance deserved, my father simply told him he had other plans for me. The young man was furious at this rejection; he took the slight personally, as if he had proposed to some common girl, or as if his status matched mine. He didn't stop there; he plotted revenge against the sultan and, with shocking betrayal, conspired against him. In short, he killed him and declared himself the ruler of Deryabar. Meanwhile, the grand vizier, while the usurper was murdering my father, rushed to get me out of the palace and hid me in a friend's home until a ship he arranged was ready to leave. I then escaped the island, accompanied only by a governess and that loyal minister, who chose to stand by his master's daughter rather than bow to a tyrant.
"The grand vizier designed to carry me to the courts of the neighbouring sultans, to implore their assistance, and excite them to revenge my father's death; but Heaven did not concur in a resolution we thought so just. When we had been but a few days at sea, there arose such a furious storm, that our vessel, carried away by the violence of the winds and waves, was dashed in pieces against a rock. My governess, the grand vizier, and all that attended me, were swallowed up by the sea. I lost my senses; and whether I was thrown upon the coast, or whether Heaven wrought a miracle for my deliverance, I found myself on shore when my senses returned.
"The grand vizier planned to take me to the courts of the neighboring sultans to ask for their help and urge them to avenge my father's death; but fate didn’t agree with the decision we thought was so right. After just a few days at sea, a fierce storm struck, and our ship, overwhelmed by the raging winds and waves, was smashed against a rock. My governess, the grand vizier, and everyone with us were swept away by the sea. I lost consciousness; and whether I was washed up on the shore or if a miracle saved me, I found myself on the beach when I regained my senses."
"In my despair and horror I was on the point of casting myself into the sea again; when I heard behind me a great noise of men and horses. I looked about to see what it might be, and espied several armed horsemen, among whom was one mounted on an Arabian charger. He had on a garment embroidered with silver, a girdle set with precious stones, and a crown of gold on his head. Though his habit had not convinced me that he was chief of the company, I should have judged it by the air of grandeur which appeared in his person. He was a young man extraordinarily well shaped, and perfectly beautiful. Surprised to see a young lady alone in that place, he sent some of his officers to ask who I was. I answered only by weeping. The shore being covered with the wreck of our ship, they concluded that I was certainly some person who had escaped from the vessel. This conjecture excited the curiosity of the officers, who began to ask me a thousand questions, with assurances that their master was a generous prince, and that I should receive protection at his court.
"In my despair and horror, I was about to throw myself back into the sea when I heard a loud commotion of men and horses behind me. I turned to see what was happening and noticed several armed horsemen, one of whom was riding an Arabian horse. He wore a richly embroidered garment, a belt adorned with jewels, and a gold crown on his head. Although his clothing didn’t convince me he was the leader, the commanding presence he had suggested it. He was a young man, extraordinarily well-built and strikingly handsome. Surprised to see a young lady alone in such a place, he sent some of his officers to ask who I was. I could only respond with tears. The shore was strewn with the wreckage of our ship, leading them to conclude that I must have been someone who survived the disaster. This assumption piqued the officers' curiosity, and they began to ask me a flurry of questions, assuring me that their master was a kind prince and that I would be safe at his court."
"The sultan, impatient to know who I was, grew weary of waiting the return of his officers, and drew near to me. He gazed on me very earnestly, and observing that I did not cease weeping, without being able to return an answer to their questions, he forbade them troubling me any more; and directing his discourse to me: 'Madam,' said he, 'I conjure you to moderate your excessive affliction. I dare assure you that, if your misfortunes are capable of receiving any relief, you shall find it in my dominions. You shall live with the queen my mother, who will endeavour by her kindness to ease your affliction. I know not yet who you are, but I find I already take an interest in your welfare.'
"The sultan, eager to learn who I was, grew tired of waiting for his officers to return and came closer to me. He looked at me intensely and, noticing that I continued to cry without being able to answer their questions, ordered them not to bother me anymore. Turning to me, he said, 'Madam, I urge you to ease your overwhelming sorrow. I assure you that if your troubles can be alleviated, you will find help in my kingdom. You will stay with my mother, the queen, who will do her best to comfort you. I don't know who you are yet, but I already care about your well-being.'"
"I thanked the young sultan for his goodness to me, accepted his obliging offer; and to convince him that I was not unworthy of them, told him my condition. When I had done speaking, the prince assured me that he was deeply concerned at my misfortunes. He then conducted me to his palace, and presented me to the queen his mother, to whom I was obliged again to repeat my misfortunes. The queen seemed very sensible of my trouble, and conceived extreme affection for me. On the other hand, the sultan her son fell desperately in love with me, and soon offered me his hand and his crown. I was so taken up with the thoughts of my calamities, that the prince, though so lovely a person, did not make so great an impression on me as he might have done at another time. However, gratitude prevailing, I did not refuse to make him happy, and our nuptials were concluded with all imaginable splendour.
"I thanked the young sultan for his kindness to me, accepted his generous offer, and to show him I was worthy of it, I shared my situation. After I finished speaking, the prince told me he was truly sorry for my misfortunes. He then took me to his palace and introduced me to the queen, his mother, to whom I had to recount my troubles again. The queen seemed very compassionate towards my situation and felt a deep affection for me. Meanwhile, the sultan, her son, fell hopelessly in love with me and soon proposed to me, offering his hand and crown. I was so consumed by thoughts of my hardships that, despite his charm, the prince didn’t impact me as much as he might have at another time. Nevertheless, feeling grateful, I didn’t decline to make him happy, and our wedding was celebrated with all the grandeur imaginable."
"While the people were taken up with the celebration of their sovereign's nuptials, a neighbouring prince, his enemy, made a descent by night on the island with a great number of troops and surprised and cut to pieces my husband's subjects. We escaped very narrowly, for he had already entered the palace with some of his followers; but we found means to slip away and to get to the sea-coast, where we threw ourselves into a fishing-boat which we had the good fortune to meet with. Two days we were driven about by the winds, without knowing what would become of us. The third day we espied a vessel making toward us under sail. We rejoiced at first, believing it had been a merchant-ship which might take us aboard; but what was our consternation, when, as it drew near, we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck. Having boarded, five or six of them leaped into our boat, seized us, bound the prince, and conveyed us into their ship, where they immediately took off my veil. My youth and features touched them, and they all declared how much they were charmed at the sight of me. Instead of casting lots, each of them claimed the preference, and me as his right. The dispute grew warm, they came to blows, and fought like madmen. The deck was soon covered with dead bodies, and they were all killed but one, who, being left sole possessor of me, said: 'You are mine. I will carry you to Grand Cairo, to deliver you to a friend of mine, to whom I have promised a beautiful slave. But who,' added he, looking upon the sultan, my husband, 'is that man? What relation does he bear to you? Are you allied by blood or love?' 'Sir,' answered I, 'he is my husband.' 'If so,' replied the pirate, 'in pity I must rid myself of him: it would be too great an affliction to him to see you disposed of to another.' Having spoken these words, he took up the unhappy prince, who was bound, and threw him into the sea, notwithstanding all my endeavours to prevent him.
"While everyone was caught up in celebrating their king's wedding, a neighboring prince, who was his enemy, launched a nighttime attack on the island with a large number of troops and ambushed my husband's subjects. We barely escaped, as he had already entered the palace with some of his followers; however, we managed to slip away and reach the coast, where we stumbled upon a fishing boat. For two days, we were tossed around by the winds, unsure of our fate. On the third day, we spotted a ship approaching us under sail. We felt a surge of joy at first, thinking it was a merchant ship that might rescue us; but our excitement turned to horror when, as it got closer, we saw ten or twelve armed pirates on deck. When they boarded, five or six jumped into our boat, captured us, bound the prince, and took us aboard their ship, where they immediately removed my veil. My youth and appearance captivated them, and they all expressed how enchanted they were by me. Instead of drawing lots, each claimed the right to me. The argument escalated into a fierce fight, and soon the deck was littered with dead bodies, with only one survivor left. He was the sole possessor of me and said, 'You are mine. I will take you to Grand Cairo to give you to a friend of mine, to whom I promised a beautiful slave. But who,' he added, looking at the sultan, my husband, 'is that man? What connection do you have with him? Are you related by blood or by love?' 'Sir,' I replied, 'he is my husband.' 'If that’s the case,' the pirate responded, 'I must sadly dispose of him: it would be too great a distress for him to see you given to another.' With that, he picked up the unfortunate prince, who was tied up, and threw him into the sea, despite my desperate attempts to stop him."
"I shrieked in a dreadful manner at the sight of what he had done, and had certainly cast myself into the sea also, but that the pirate held me. He saw my design, and therefore bound me with cords to the main-mast, then hoisting sail, made toward the land, and got ashore. He unbound me and led me to a little town, where he bought camels, tents, and slaves, and then set out for Grand Cairo, designing, as he still said, to present me to his friend, according to his promise.
"I screamed in horror when I saw what he had done, and I would have jumped into the sea too, if the pirate hadn’t held me back. He realized my intention, so he tied me to the main mast with ropes. After raising the sails, he headed towards land and managed to get ashore. He untied me and took me to a small town, where he bought camels, tents, and slaves, then set out for Grand Cairo, saying he still planned to introduce me to his friend, just as he had promised."
"We had been several days upon the road, when, as we were crossing this plain yesterday, we descried the black who inhabited this castle. At a distance we took him for a tower, and when near us, could scarcely believe him to be a man. He drew his huge cimeter, and summoned the pirate to yield himself prisoner, with all his slaves and the lady he was conducting. You know the end of this dreadful adventure and can foresee what would have been my fate had you, generous prince, not come to my deliverance."
"We had been traveling for several days when, as we crossed this plain yesterday, we spotted the man who lived in this castle. From a distance, we thought he was a tower, and as we got closer, we could hardly believe he was a person. He drew his large sword and ordered the pirate to surrender himself, along with all his slaves and the lady he was escorting. You know how this terrible adventure ended and can imagine what would have happened to me if you, kind prince, hadn't come to my rescue."
As it drew near we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck.
As it got closer, we saw ten or twelve armed pirates show up on the deck.
As soon as the princess had finished the recital of her adventures, Codadad declared to her that he was deeply concerned at her misfortunes. "But, madam," added he, "it shall be your own fault if you do not live at ease for the future. The sultan of Harran's sons offer you a safe retreat in the court of their father; be pleased to accept of it, and if you do not disdain the affection of your deliverer, permit me to assure you of it, and to espouse you before all these princes; let them be witnesses to our contract." The princess consented, and the marriage was concluded that very day in the castle, where they found all sorts of provisions, with an abundance of delicious wine and other liquors.
As soon as the princess finished sharing her adventures, Codadad told her that he was really concerned about her troubles. "But, ma'am," he added, "it will be your own fault if you don’t live comfortably in the future. The sons of the sultan of Harran offer you a safe place to stay at their father’s court; please accept it. And if you don’t mind the affection of your rescuer, let me promise you that I will marry you in front of all these princes; let them witness our union." The princess agreed, and the wedding took place that very day in the castle, where they found all kinds of food, along with plenty of delicious wine and other beverages.
They all sat down at table; and after having eaten and drunk plentifully, took with them the rest of the provisions, and set out for the sultan of Harran's court. They travelled several days, encamping in the pleasantest places they could find, and were within one day's journey of Harran, when Codadad, directing his discourse to all his company, said: "Princes, I have too long concealed from you who I am. Behold your brother Codadad! I, as well as you, received my being from the sultan of Harran, the prince of Samaria brought me up, and the Princess Pirouzè is my mother. Madam," added he, addressing himself to the princess of Deryabar, "do you also forgive me for having concealed my birth from you? Perhaps, by discovering it sooner, I might have prevented some disagreeable reflections, which may have been occasioned by a match you may have thought unequal." "No, sir," answered the princess "the opinion I at first conceived of you heightened every moment and you did not stand in need of the extraction you now discover to make me happy."
They all sat down at the table; and after eating and drinking well, they packed up the leftover provisions and set off for the sultan of Harran’s court. They traveled for several days, camping in the nicest spots they could find, and were just one day’s journey away from Harran when Codadad, addressing everyone in his party, said: "Princes, I’ve kept my identity hidden from you for too long. Here stands your brother Codadad! Just like you, I was born to the sultan of Harran, the prince of Samaria raised me, and the Princess Pirouzè is my mother. Madam," he said, turning to the princess of Deryabar, "do you also forgive me for hiding my background from you? Perhaps if I had revealed it sooner, I could have avoided some uncomfortable thoughts that might have arisen from what you might see as an unequal match." "No, sir," the princess replied, "the impression I formed of you in the beginning only grew stronger, and you didn’t need the lineage you just shared to make me happy."
The princes congratulated Codadad on his birth, and expressed much satisfaction at being made acquainted with it. But in reality, instead of rejoicing, their hatred of so amiable a brother was increased. They met together at night, and forgetting that had it not been for the brave son of Pirouzè they must have been devoured by the black, agreed among themselves to murder him. "We have no other course to choose," said one of them, "for the moment our father shall come to understand that this stranger, of whom he is already so fond, is our brother, he will declare him his heir, and we shall all be obliged to obey and fall down before him." He added much more, which made such an impression on their unnatural minds, that they immediately repaired to Codadad, then asleep, stabbed him repeatedly, and leaving him for dead in the arms of the princess of Deryabar, proceeded on their journey to the city of Harran, where they arrived the next day.
The princes congratulated Codadad on his birth and expressed much pleasure at hearing the news. But in reality, instead of celebrating, their hatred for such a kind brother grew stronger. They met together at night and, forgetting that if it weren't for the brave son of Pirouzè they would have been devoured by the black, agreed among themselves to kill him. "We have no other choice," said one of them, "because the moment our father finds out that this stranger, whom he already loves, is our brother, he will declare him his heir, and we'll all have to bow down before him." He went on to say much more that deeply influenced their twisted minds, so they immediately went to Codadad, who was asleep, stabbed him repeatedly, and left him for dead in the arms of the princess of Deryabar. Then they continued on their journey to the city of Harran, where they arrived the next day.
The sultan their father conceived the greater joy at their return, because he had despaired of ever seeing them again: he asked what had been the occasion of their stay. But they took care not to acquaint him with it, making no mention either of the black or of Codadad; and only said, that being curious to see different countries, they had spent some time in the neighbouring cities.
The sultan, their father, felt immense joy at their return because he had lost hope of ever seeing them again. He asked what had caused their delay. However, they were careful not to tell him, mentioning neither the black nor Codadad, and simply said that they had taken some time to explore different countries and nearby cities.
In the meantime Codadad lay in his tent weltering in his blood and little differing from a dead man, with the princess his wife, who seemed to be in not much better condition than himself. She rent the air with her dismal shrieks, tore her hair, and bathing her husband's body with her tears, "Alas! Codadad, my dear Codadad," cried she, "is it you whom I behold just departing this life? Can I believe these are your brothers who have treated you so unmercifully, those brothers whom thy valour had saved? O Heaven! which has condemned me to lead a life of calamities, if you will not permit me to have a consort, why did you permit me to find one? Behold, you have now robbed me of two, just as I began to be attached to them."
In the meantime, Codadad lay in his tent, soaked in his blood and looking almost like a dead man, along with his wife, the princess, who appeared to be in not much better shape than he was. She filled the air with her heartbreaking screams, tore at her hair, and bathed her husband’s body in her tears. "Oh, Codadad, my dear Codadad," she cried, "is it really you who is just leaving this life? Can I believe that these are your brothers who have treated you so cruelly, those brothers whom your bravery had saved? Oh Heaven! Why have you condemned me to live a life full of suffering? If you won’t let me have a partner, why did you help me find one? Look, you’ve now taken away two, just when I was starting to care for them."
By these and other moving expressions the afflicted princess of Deryabar vented her sorrow, fixing her eyes on the unfortunate Codadad, who could not hear her; but he was not dead, and his consort, observing that he still breathed, ran to a large town she espied in the plain, to inquire for a surgeon. She was directed to one, who went immediately with her; but when they came to the tent, they could not find Codadad, which made them conclude he had been dragged away by some wild beast to be devoured. The princess renewed her complaints and lamentations in a most affecting manner. The surgeon was moved, and being unwilling to leave her in so distressed a condition, proposed to her to return to the town, offering her his house and service.
Through these heartfelt expressions, the distressed princess of Deryabar poured out her grief, locking her gaze on the unfortunate Codadad, who couldn’t hear her; yet he was still alive. Noticing that he was still breathing, his wife hurried off to a nearby town she spotted in the valley to look for a surgeon. She was pointed to one, who immediately accompanied her; however, when they arrived at the tent, they couldn’t find Codadad, leading them to believe he had been taken away by some wild animal to be eaten. The princess renewed her cries and sorrowful wails in a deeply moving way. The surgeon, touched by her plight and reluctant to leave her in such distress, suggested they return to the town, offering her his home and assistance.
She suffered herself to be prevailed upon. The surgeon conducted her to his house, and without knowing, as yet, who she was, treated her with all imaginable courtesy and respect. He used all his endeavours to comfort her, but it was vain to think of removing her sorrow. "Madam," said he to her one day, "be pleased to recount to me your misfortunes; tell me your country and your condition. Perhaps I may give you some good advice, when I am acquainted with all the circumstances of your calamity."
She allowed herself to be persuaded. The surgeon took her to his home, and without yet knowing who she was, treated her with all possible courtesy and respect. He did everything he could to comfort her, but it was futile to think he could ease her sorrow. "Ma'am," he said to her one day, "please tell me about your misfortunes; share your background and your situation. Maybe I can offer you some good advice once I understand all the details of your troubles."
The surgeon's words were so efficacious, that they wrought on the princess, who recounted to him all her adventures; and when she had done, the surgeon directed his discourse to her: "Madam," said he, "you ought not thus to give way to your sorrow; you ought rather to arm yourself with resolution, and perform what the duty of a wife requires of you. You are bound to avenge your husband. If you please, I will wait on you as your attendant. Let us go to the sultan of Harran's court; he is a good and a just prince. You need only represent to him in lively colours, how Prince Codadad has been treated by his brothers. I am persuaded he will do you justice." "I submit to your reasoning," answered the princess; "it is my duty to endeavour to avenge Codadad; and since you are so generous as to offer to attend me, I am ready to set out." No sooner had she fixed this resolution, than the surgeon ordered two camels to be made ready, on which the princess and he mounted, and repaired to Harran.
The surgeon’s words were so effective that they influenced the princess, who told him all about her adventures. When she finished, the surgeon spoke to her: "Madam," he said, "you shouldn't let your sorrow overwhelm you; instead, you should gather your strength and do what a wife must do. You have a duty to avenge your husband. If you’d like, I can accompany you as your assistant. Let's go to the sultan of Harran's court; he's a fair and just ruler. You just need to explain to him vividly how Prince Codadad has been treated by his brothers. I’m sure he will give you justice." "I agree with you," replied the princess; "it’s my duty to try to avenge Codadad; and since you’re so kind to offer your help, I’m ready to leave." As soon as she made this decision, the surgeon had two camels prepared. They both got on and headed to Harran.
They alighted at the first caravanserai they found, and inquired of the host the news at court. "Deryabar," said he, "is in very great perplexity. The sultan had a son, who lived long with him as a stranger, and none can tell what is become of the young prince. One of the sultan's wives, named Pirouzè, is his mother; she has made all possible inquiry, but to no purpose. The sultan has forty-nine other sons, all by different mothers, but not one of them has virtue enough to comfort him for the death of Codadad; I say, his death, because it is impossible he should be still alive, since no intelligence has been heard of him, notwithstanding so much search has been made."
They got off at the first caravanserai they found and asked the host about the news from court. "Deryabar," he said, "is in a lot of confusion. The sultan had a son who lived with him for a while as a stranger, and no one knows what happened to the young prince. One of the sultan's wives, named Pirouzè, is his mother; she has done everything she can to find out, but it's been in vain. The sultan has forty-nine other sons, all by different mothers, but none of them have the character to comfort him for the loss of Codadad; I mean his death, because it’s impossible he could still be alive since there's been no news of him, despite all the searching that has been done."
The surgeon, having heard this account from the host, concluded that the best course the princess of Deryabar could take was to wait upon Pirouzè; but that step required much precaution: for it was to be feared that if the sultan of Harran's sons should happen to hear of the arrival of their sister-in-law and her design, they might cause her to be conveyed away before she could discover herself. The surgeon weighed all these circumstances, and therefore, that he might manage matters with discretion, desired the princess to remain in the caravanserai, whilst he repaired to the palace, to observe which might be the safest way to conduct her to Pirouzè.
The surgeon, after hearing this story from the host, decided that the best move for the princess of Deryabar was to go visit Pirouzè; however, this required a lot of caution. He worried that if the sultan of Harran's sons found out about their sister-in-law's arrival and her plan, they might take her away before she could reveal herself. The surgeon considered all these factors and, wanting to handle things carefully, asked the princess to stay in the caravanserai while he went to the palace to find the safest way to get her to Pirouzè.
He went accordingly into the city, and was walking toward the palace, when he beheld a lady mounted on a mule richly accoutred. She was followed by several ladies mounted also on mules, with a great number of guards and black slaves. All the people formed a lane to see her pass along, and saluted her by prostrating themselves on the ground. The surgeon paid her the same respect, and then asked a calendar, who happened to stand by him, whether that lady was one of the sultan's wives. "Yes, brother," answered the calendar, "she is, and the most honoured and beloved by the people, because she is the mother of Prince Codadad, of whom you must have heard."
He went into the city and was walking toward the palace when he saw a lady riding a beautifully decorated mule. She was followed by several other ladies on mules, along with a large number of guards and black servants. Everyone formed a path to watch her pass and greeted her by bowing down to the ground. The surgeon showed her the same respect and then asked a bystander, who happened to be a calendar, if that lady was one of the sultan's wives. "Yes, brother," the calendar replied, "she is, and she’s the most respected and loved by the people because she is the mother of Prince Codadad, who you must have heard of."
The surgeon asked no more questions, but followed Pirouzè to a mosque, into which she went to distribute alms, and assist at the public prayers which the sultan had ordered to be offered up for the safe return of Codadad. The surgeon broke through the throng and advanced to Pirouzè's guards. He waited the conclusion of the prayers, and when the princess went out, stepped up to one of her slaves, and whispered him in the ear: "Brother, I have a secret of moment to impart to the Princess Pirouzè: may not I be introduced into her apartment?" "If that secret," answered the slave, "relates to Prince Codadad I dare promise you shall have audience of her; but if it concern not him, it is needless for you to be introduced; for her thoughts are all engrossed by her son." "It is only about that dear son," replied the surgeon, "that I wish to speak to her." "If so," said the slave, "you need but follow us to the palace, and you shall soon have the opportunity."
The surgeon asked no more questions but followed Pirouzè to a mosque, where she went to give to charity and participate in the public prayers that the sultan had ordered for the safe return of Codadad. The surgeon pushed through the crowd and approached Pirouzè's guards. He waited for the prayers to finish, and when the princess came out, he stepped up to one of her attendants and whispered in his ear: "Brother, I have an important secret to share with Princess Pirouzè: can I be introduced to her?" "If that secret relates to Prince Codadad, I can promise you’ll get to see her; but if it’s not about him, there’s no need for an introduction, as her thoughts are completely occupied with her son." "It’s only about that dear son," the surgeon replied, "that I wish to speak with her." "In that case," the attendant said, "just follow us to the palace, and you’ll soon have the chance to talk to her."
Accordingly, as soon as Pirouzè was returned to her apartment, the slave acquainted her that a person unknown had some important information to communicate to her, and that it related to Prince Codadad. No sooner had he uttered these words, than Pirouzè expressed her impatience to see the stranger. The slave immediately conducted him into the princess's closet who ordered all her women to withdraw, except two, from whom she concealed nothing. As soon as she saw the surgeon, she asked him eagerly what news he had to tell her of Codadad. "Madam," answered the surgeon, after having prostrated himself on the ground, "I have a long account to give you, and such as will surprise you." He then related all the particulars of what had passed between Codadad and his brothers, which she listened to with eager attention; but when he came to speak of the murder, the tender mother fainted away on her sofa, as if she had herself been stabbed like her son. Her two women soon brought her to herself and the surgeon continued his relation; and when he had concluded, Pirouzè said to him: "Go back to the princess of Deryabar, and assure her from me that the sultan shall soon own her for his daughter-in-law; and as for yourself, your services shall be rewarded as liberally as they deserve."
As soon as Pirouzè got back to her apartment, her servant told her that an unknown person had some important information to share with her, and it was about Prince Codadad. The moment he said this, Pirouzè expressed her eagerness to meet the stranger. The servant quickly led him into the princess's room, where she instructed all but two of her attendants to leave, keeping nothing from them. When she saw the surgeon, she eagerly asked what news he had about Codadad. "Madam," the surgeon replied after bowing deeply, "I have a long story to tell you, and it will surprise you." He then recounted everything that had happened between Codadad and his brothers, which she listened to with intense focus; but when he began to talk about the murder, the distraught mother fainted on her sofa, as if she had been stabbed like her son. Her two attendants quickly brought her back to her senses, and the surgeon continued his account. Once he finished, Pirouzè said to him: "Go back to the princess of Deryabar and let her know from me that the sultan will soon accept her as his daughter-in-law; and as for you, your efforts will be rewarded generously."
When the surgeon was gone, Pirouzè remained on the sofa in such a state of affliction as may easily be imagined; and yielding to her tenderness at the recollection of Codadad, "O my son!" said she, "I must never then expect to see you more! Unfortunate Codadad, why did you leave me?" While she uttered these words, she wept bitterly, and her two attendants, moved by her grief, mingled their tears with hers.
When the surgeon left, Pirouzè stayed on the sofa, overwhelmed with sorrow. Remembering Codadad, she cried, "O my son! I guess I’ll never see you again! Unlucky Codadad, why did you leave me?" As she spoke, she cried hard, and her two attendants, touched by her pain, joined her in tears.
Whilst they were all three in this manner vying in affliction, the sultan came into the closet, and seeing them in this condition, asked Pirouzè whether she had received any bad news concerning Codadad. "Alas! sir," said she, "all is over, my son has lost his life, and to add to my sorrow, I cannot pay him the funeral rites; for, in all probability, wild beasts have devoured him." She then told him all she had heard from the surgeon, and did not fail to enlarge on the inhuman manner in which Codadad had been murdered by his brothers.
While all three were competing in their grief, the sultan entered the room and, seeing them in such a state, asked Pirouzè if she had received any bad news about Codadad. "Alas! Sir," she replied, "it's all over; my son has lost his life, and to make matters worse, I can't give him a proper burial because, most likely, wild animals have eaten him." She then shared everything she had learned from the surgeon and did not hesitate to elaborate on the cruel way Codadad had been killed by his brothers.
The sultan did not give Pirouzè time to finish her relation, but transported with anger, and giving way to his passion, "Madam," said he to the princess, "those perfidious wretches who cause you to shed these tears, and are the occasion of mortal grief to their father, shall soon feel the punishment due to their guilt." The sultan, having spoken these words, with indignation in his countenance, went directly to the presence-chamber, where all his courtiers attended, and such of the people as had petitions to present to him. They were alarmed to see him in passion, and thought his anger had been kindled against them. He ascended the throne, and causing his grand vizier to approach, "Hassan," said he, "go immediately, take a thousand of my guards, and seize all the princes, my sons; shut them up in the tower used as a prison for murderers, and let this be done in a moment." All who were present trembled at this extraordinary command; and the grand vizier, without uttering a word, laid his hand on his head, to express his obedience, and hastened from the hall to execute his orders. In the meantime the sultan dismissed those who attended for audience, and declared he would not hear of any business for a month to come. He was still in the hall when the vizier returned. "Are all my sons," demanded he, "in the tower?" "They are, sir," answered the vizier; "I have obeyed your orders." "This is not all," replied the sultan, "I have farther commands for you:" and so saying he went out of the hall of audience, and returned to Pirouzè's apartment, the vizier following him. He asked the princess where Codadad's widow had taken up her lodging. Pirouzè's women told him, for the surgeon had not forgotten that in his relation. The sultan then turning to his minister, "Go," said he, "to this caravanserai, and conduct a young princess who lodges there, with all the respect due to her quality, to my palace."
The sultan didn't let Pirouzè finish her story. Overcome with anger, he said to the princess, "Those treacherous scoundrels who make you cry and bring your father so much pain will soon face the consequences of their wrongdoing." After saying this, his face filled with indignation, he went straight to the audience chamber, where all his courtiers and citizens with petitions awaited him. They were frightened to see him in such a rage and feared his anger was directed at them. He took his place on the throne and called for his grand vizier. "Hassan," he said, "go right away, gather a thousand of my guards, and arrest all the princes, my sons. Lock them up in the tower meant for murderers, and do it immediately." Everyone present trembled at this unusual order, and the grand vizier, without a word, touched his head in acknowledgment and hurried out to carry out the sultan's commands. Meanwhile, the sultan dismissed those waiting to speak with him and announced he wouldn't hear any matters for a month. He was still in the hall when the vizier returned. "Are all my sons in the tower?" he asked. "Yes, sir," replied the vizier, "I have followed your orders." "That’s not all," the sultan said. He then left the audience hall and returned to Pirouzè's quarters, with the vizier following him. He asked the princess where Codadad's widow was staying. Pirouzè's attendants informed him, as the surgeon hadn’t forgotten it in his account. The sultan then turned to his minister, "Go to that caravanserai and respectfully bring the young princess staying there to my palace."
The vizier was not long in performing what he was ordered. He mounted on horseback with all the emirs and courtiers, and repaired to the caravanserai, where the princess of Deryabar was lodged, whom he acquainted with his orders; and presented her, from the sultan, with a fine white mule, whose saddle and bridle were adorned with gold, rubies, and diamonds. She mounted, and proceeded to the palace. The surgeon attended her, mounted on a beautiful Tartar horse which the vizier had provided for him. All the people were at their windows, or in the streets, to see the cavalcade; and it being given out that the princess, whom they conducted in such state to court, was Codadad's wife, the city resounded with acclamations, the air rung with shouts of joy, which would have been turned into lamentations had that prince's fatal adventure been known, so much was he beloved by all.
The vizier quickly did what he was told. He got on horseback along with all the emirs and courtiers and headed to the caravanserai where the princess of Deryabar was staying. He informed her of his orders and presented her, on behalf of the sultan, with a stunning white mule, whose saddle and bridle were decorated with gold, rubies, and diamonds. She mounted the mule and made her way to the palace. The surgeon accompanied her, riding a gorgeous Tartar horse that the vizier had arranged for him. Everyone was at their windows or out in the streets to see the parade; and since it was announced that the princess they were escorting with such grandeur was Codadad's wife, the city erupted in cheers, and the air was filled with joyful shouts that would have turned to cries of sorrow if they had known about that prince's tragic fate, for he was so well-loved by all.
The princess of Deryabar found the sultan at the palace gate waiting to receive her: he took her by the hand and led her to Pirouzè's apartment, where a very moving scene took place. Codadad's wife found her affliction redouble at the sight of her husband's father and mother; as, on the other hand, those parents could not look on their son's wife without being much affected. She cast herself at the sultan's feet, and having bathed them with tears, was so overcome with grief that she was not able to speak. Pirouzè was in no better state, and the sultan, moved by these affecting objects, gave way to his own feelings and wept. At length the princess of Deryabar, being somewhat recovered, recounted the adventure of the castle and Codadad's disaster. Then she demanded justice for the treachery of the princes. "Yes, madam," said the sultan, "those ungrateful wretches shall perish; but Codadad's death must be first made public, that the punishment of his brothers may not cause my subjects to rebel; and though we have not my son's body, we will not omit paying him the last duties." This said, he directed his discourse to the vizier, and ordered him to cause to be erected a dome of white marble, in a delightful plain, in the midst of which the city of Harran stands. Then he appointed the princess of Deryabar a suitable apartment in his palace, acknowledging her for his daughter-in-law.
The princess of Deryabar found the sultan waiting for her at the palace gate. He took her hand and led her to Pirouzè's apartment, where a very emotional scene unfolded. Codadad's wife felt her grief intensify at the sight of her husband's parents, and those parents were equally affected seeing their son's wife. She fell at the sultan's feet, tears streaming down, so overwhelmed with sorrow that she couldn’t speak. Pirouzè was in no better shape, and the sultan, moved by the deep emotion around him, began to cry. Eventually, as the princess of Deryabar regained some composure, she shared the story of the castle and Codadad's tragedy. She then sought justice for the betrayal of the princes. "Yes, my lady," the sultan responded, "those ungrateful wretches will pay; however, we must announce Codadad's death first to prevent my subjects from rebelling over the punishment of his brothers. And while we don’t have my son's body, we will still honor him properly." With that, he turned his attention to the vizier and ordered him to build a white marble dome in a beautiful plain where the city of Harran is located. He then assigned the princess of Deryabar a fitting room in his palace, accepting her as his daughter-in-law.
Hassan caused the work to be carried on with such diligence, and employed so many workmen, that the dome was soon finished. Within it was erected a tomb, which was covered with gold brocade. When all was completed, the sultan ordered prayers to be said, and appointed a day for the obsequies of his son.
Hassan made sure the work was done with great effort and hired so many workers that the dome was finished in no time. Inside, they built a tomb covered in gold brocade. Once everything was done, the sultan ordered prayers to be held and set a date for his son's funeral.
On that day all the inhabitants of the city went out upon the plain to see the ceremony performed. The gate of the dome was then closed, and all the people returned to the city. Next day there were public prayers in all the mosques, and the same was continued for eight days successively. On the ninth the king resolved to cause the princes his sons to be beheaded. The people, incensed at their cruelty toward Codadad, impatiently expected to see them executed. The scaffolds were erecting, but the execution was respited, because, on a sudden, intelligence was brought that the neighbouring princes who had before made war on the sultan of Harran, were advancing with more numerous forces than on the first invasion, and were then not far from the city. This news gave new cause to lament the loss of Codadad, who had signalised himself in the former war against the same enemies. The sultan, nothing dismayed, formed a considerable army, and being too brave to await the enemies' attack within his walls, marched out to meet them. They, on their side, being informed that the sultan of Harran was marching to engage them, halted in the plain, and formed their army.
On that day, all the people in the city went out to the plain to witness the ceremony. The gate of the dome was then closed, and everyone returned to the city. The next day, there were public prayers in all the mosques, and this continued for eight consecutive days. On the ninth day, the king decided to have his sons, the princes, executed. The people, outraged by their cruelty toward Codadad, eagerly awaited the execution. The scaffolds were being built, but the execution was postponed because, suddenly, news arrived that the neighboring princes, who had previously waged war against the sultan of Harran, were advancing with a larger army than during their first invasion and were not far from the city. This news deepened the sorrow over Codadad's loss, as he had distinguished himself in the earlier conflict against the same enemies. The sultan, undeterred, assembled a significant army, and being too courageous to wait for the enemy's attack within his walls, marched out to confront them. The enemy, upon learning that the sultan of Harran was approaching to challenge them, halted in the plain and arranged their forces.
As soon as the sultan discovered them, he also drew up his forces, and ranged them in order of battle. The signal was given, and he attacked them with extraordinary vigour; nor was the opposition inferior. Much blood was shed on both sides, and the victory long remained dubious; but at length it seemed to incline to the sultan of Harran's enemies, who, being more numerous, were upon the point of surrounding him, when a great body of cavalry appeared on the plain, and approached the two armies. The sight of this fresh party daunted both sides, neither knowing what to think of them; but their doubts were soon cleared; for they fell upon the flank of the sultan of Harran's enemies with such a furious charge, that they soon broke and routed them. Nor did they stop here; they pursued them, and cut most of them in pieces.
As soon as the sultan found them, he quickly gathered his forces and lined them up for battle. The signal was given, and he launched a fierce attack; his opponents fought just as fiercely. A lot of blood was spilled on both sides, and for a long time, it was unclear who would win. Eventually, it looked like the sultan of Harran's enemies were gaining the upper hand, as they were more numerous and were about to surround him when a large group of cavalry appeared on the plain, approaching both armies. The sight of this new force frightened both sides, as neither knew what to make of them; but their confusion didn't last long. They charged at the flank of the sultan of Harran's enemies with such intensity that they quickly broke and scattered them. They didn't stop there; they chased them down and killed most of them.
The sultan of Harran, who had attentively observed all that passed, admired the bravery of this strange body of cavalry, whose unexpected arrival had given the victory to his army. But, above all, he was charmed with their chief, whom he had seen fighting with a more than ordinary valour. He longed to know the name of the generous hero. Impatient to see and thank him, he advanced toward him, but perceived he was coming to prevent him. The two princes drew near, and the sultan of Harran, discovering Codadad in the brave warrior who had just defeated his enemies, became motionless with joy and surprise. "Father," said Codadad to him, "you have sufficient cause to be astonished at the sudden appearance of a man whom perhaps you concluded to be dead. I should have been so, had not Heaven preserved me still to serve you against your enemies." "O my son," cried the sultan, "is it possible that you are restored to me? Alas! I despaired of seeing you more." So saying, he stretched out his arms to the young prince, who flew to such a tender embrace.
The sultan of Harran, who had been closely watching everything unfold, admired the bravery of this unusual group of cavalry, whose unexpected arrival had won the battle for his army. But more than anything, he was captivated by their leader, who he had seen fighting with exceptional courage. He was eager to know the name of this noble hero. Anxious to meet and thank him, he moved toward him but noticed that the man was coming to stop him. The two leaders approached each other, and when the sultan of Harran recognized Codadad in the valiant warrior who had just defeated his foes, he froze with joy and surprise. "Father," Codadad said to him, "you have every reason to be astonished at the sudden return of someone you may have thought was dead. I would have been dead, too, if not for Heaven’s protection, which has allowed me to serve you against your enemies." "Oh my son," cried the sultan, "is it really you back with me? I had lost all hope of seeing you again." Saying this, he opened his arms to the young prince, who rushed into a heartfelt embrace.
"I know all, my son," said the sultan again, after having long held him in his arms. "I know what return your brothers have made you for delivering them out of the hands of the black; but you shall be revenged to-morrow. Let us now go to the palace where your mother, who has shed so many tears on your account, expects to rejoice with us on the defeat of our enemies. What a joy will it be to her to be informed that my victory is your work!" "Sir," said Codadad, "give me leave to ask how you could know the adventure of the castle? Have any of my brothers, repenting, owned it to you?" "No," answered the sultan; "the princess of Deryabar has given us an account of everything, for she is in my palace, and came thither to demand justice against your brothers." Codadad was transported with joy, to learn that the princess his wife was at the court. "Let us go, sir," cried he to his father in rapture, "let us go to my mother, who waits for us. I am impatient to dry her tears, as well as those of the princess of Deryabar."
"I know everything, my son," the sultan said again, after holding him in his arms for a long time. "I know how your brothers have rewarded you for rescuing them from the black; but you will have your revenge tomorrow. Now let’s go to the palace, where your mother, who has cried so many tears for you, is looking forward to celebrating our victory over our enemies. How happy it will make her to know that my victory is thanks to you!" "Sir," Codadad said, "may I ask how you learned about the castle adventure? Did any of my brothers confess it to you?" "No," the sultan replied; "the princess of Deryabar has told us everything, as she is in my palace and came here to seek justice against your brothers." Codadad was overjoyed to find out that his wife, the princess, was at the court. "Let’s go, sir," he exclaimed to his father excitedly, "let’s go to my mother, who is waiting for us. I can't wait to dry her tears, as well as those of the princess of Deryabar."
The sultan immediately returned to the city with his army, and re-entered his palace victorious, amidst the acclamations of the people, who followed him in crowds, praying to Heaven to prolong his life, and extolling Codadad to the skies. They found Pirouzè and her daughter-in-law waiting to congratulate the sultan; but words cannot express the transports of joy they felt when they saw the young prince with him: their embraces were mingled with tears of a very different kind from those they had before shed for him. When they had sufficiently yielded to all the emotions that the ties of blood and love inspired, they asked Codadad by what miracle he came to be still alive.
The sultan quickly returned to the city with his army and re-entered his palace victorious, surrounded by cheers from the crowd, who followed him in droves, praying for his long life and praising Codadad to the heavens. They found Pirouzè and her daughter-in-law waiting to congratulate the sultan; words can’t capture the joy they felt when they saw the young prince with him: their hugs were mixed with tears that were very different from the ones they had shed for him before. Once they had embraced all the emotions that family ties and love inspired, they asked Codadad how it was that he was still alive.
He answered that a peasant mounted on a mule happening accidentally to come into the tent where he lay senseless, and perceiving him alone and stabbed in several places, had made him fast on his mule, and carried him to his house, where he applied to his wounds certain herbs, which recovered him. "When I found myself well," added he, "I returned thanks to the peasant, and gave him all the diamonds I had. I then made for the city of Harran; but being informed by the way that some neighbouring princes had gathered forces, and were on their march against the sultan's subjects, I made myself known to the villagers, and stirred them up to undertake his defence. I armed a great number of young men, and heading them, happened to arrive at the time when the two armies were engaged."
He said that a peasant on a mule had accidentally come into the tent where he was lying unconscious. Seeing him alone and stabbed in several places, the peasant had strapped him onto his mule and taken him to his home, where he treated his wounds with some herbs that helped him recover. "When I felt better," he added, "I thanked the peasant and gave him all the diamonds I had. Then I headed towards the city of Harran, but on the way I learned that some neighboring princes had gathered their forces and were marching against the sultan's subjects. I introduced myself to the villagers and urged them to defend him. I armed a lot of young men and led them, arriving just when the two armies were engaged in battle."
When he had done speaking, the sultan said: "Let us return thanks to God for having preserved Codadad; but it is requisite that the traitors who would have destroyed him should perish." "Sir," answered the generous prince, "though they are wicked and ungrateful, consider they are your own flesh and blood: they are my brothers; I forgive their offence, and beg you to pardon them." This generosity drew tears from the sultan, who caused the people to be assembled, and declared Codadad his heir. He then ordered the princes, who were prisoners, to be brought out loaded with irons. Pirouzè's son struck off their chains, and embraced them all successively with as much sincerity and affection as he had done in the black's castle. The people were charmed with Codadad's generosity, and loaded him with applause. The surgeon was next nobly rewarded in requital of the services he had done the princess of Deryabar and the court of Harran remained thereafter in perfect joy and felicity.
When he finished speaking, the sultan said, "Let’s give thanks to God for saving Codadad; but it’s necessary that the traitors who tried to destroy him face justice." "Sir," replied the generous prince, "even though they are wicked and ungrateful, remember they are your own family: they are my brothers; I forgive them and ask that you do too." This act of generosity brought tears to the sultan's eyes, who gathered the people and announced Codadad as his heir. He then ordered the imprisoned princes to be brought out, weighed down with shackles. Pirouzè's son removed their chains and warmly embraced each of them just as he had done in the black's castle. The people were touched by Codadad's kindness and applauded him enthusiastically. The surgeon was also generously rewarded for his services to the princess of Deryabar, and the court of Harran lived in complete joy and happiness from then on.
THE STORY OF SINBAD THE VOYAGER
In the reign of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived at Bagdad a poor porter called Hindbad. One day, when the weather was excessively hot, he was employed to carry a heavy burden from one end of the town to the other. Having still a great way to go, he came into a street where a refreshing breeze blew on his face, and the pavement was sprinkled with rose water. As he could not desire a better place to rest, he took off his load, and sat upon it, near a large mansion.
During the reign of Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there was a poor porter named Hindbad living in Bagdad. One day, when it was extremely hot, he was hired to carry a heavy load from one side of town to the other. Knowing he still had a long way to go, he found himself in a street where a cool breeze was blowing on his face, and the pavement was sprinkled with rose water. Since he couldn't ask for a better spot to take a break, he set down his load and sat on it, near a large mansion.
He was much pleased that he stopped in this place; for the agreeable smell of wood of aloes, and of pastils, that came from the house, mixing with the scent of the rose-water, completely perfumed the air. Besides, he heard from within a concert of instrumental music, accompanied with the harmonious notes of nightingales. This charming melody, and the smell of savoury dishes, made the porter conclude there was a feast within. His business seldom leading him that way, he knew not to whom the mansion belonged; but to satisfy his curiosity he went to some of the servants, whom he saw standing at the gate in magnificent apparel, and asked the name of the proprietor. "How," replied one of them, "do you live in Bagdad, and know not that this is the house of Sinbad the sailor, that famous voyager, who has sailed round the world?" The porter, who had heard of this Sinbad's riches, lifted up his eyes to Heaven, and said, loud enough to be heard: "Almighty creator of all things, consider the difference between Sinbad and me! I am every day exposed to fatigues and calamities, and can scarcely get barley-bread for myself and my family, whilst happy Sinbad expends immense riches and leads a life of pleasure. What has he done to obtain a lot so agreeable? And what have I done to deserve one so wretched?"
He was very glad he stopped here; the pleasant smell of aloes wood and incense coming from the house, mixed with the scent of rose water, filled the air beautifully. Plus, he heard a concert of instrumental music inside, accompanied by the sweet notes of nightingales. This delightful melody and the aroma of tasty dishes made the porter think there was a feast happening inside. Since his job rarely took him this way, he didn't know who owned the mansion, but out of curiosity, he approached some of the servants he saw at the gate, dressed in impressive attire, and asked who the owner was. "What?" replied one of them, "You live in Baghdad and don’t know that this is the house of Sinbad the sailor, that famous traveler who has sailed around the world?" The porter, who had heard of Sinbad's wealth, looked up to Heaven and said, loud enough to be heard: "Almighty creator of all things, look at the difference between Sinbad and me! I face exhaustion and hardships every day, barely able to get barley bread for myself and my family, while fortunate Sinbad spends vast riches and lives a life of luxury. What has he done to deserve such a pleasant life? And what have I done to earn one so miserable?"
Whilst the porter was thus indulging his melancholy, a servant came out of the house, and taking him by the arm, bade him follow him, for Sinbad, his master, wanted to speak to him.
While the porter was lost in his sadness, a servant came out of the house, took him by the arm, and told him to follow, as Sinbad, his master, wanted to speak to him.
The servants brought him into a great hall, where a number of people sat round a table, covered with all sorts of savoury dishes. At the upper end sat a venerable gentleman, with a long white beard, and behind him stood a number of officers and domestics, all ready to attend his pleasure. This personage was Sinbad. The porter, whose fear was increased at the sight of so many people, and of a banquet so sumptuous, saluted the company trembling. Sinbad bade him draw near, and seating him at his right hand, served him himself, and gave him a cup of excellent wine.
The servants led him into a grand hall, where several people were gathered around a table filled with various delicious dishes. At the head of the table sat an elderly man with a long white beard, and behind him stood several officers and staff, all ready to serve him. This man was Sinbad. The porter, feeling even more nervous at the sight of so many people and such an extravagant feast, greeted the group while shaking. Sinbad invited him to come closer, seated him at his right hand, served him himself, and offered him a cup of excellent wine.
When the repast was over, Sinbad addressed his conversation to Hindbad, and inquired his name and employment. "My lord," answered he, "my name is Hindbad." "I am very glad to see you," replied Sinbad; "but I wish to hear from your own mouth what it was you lately said in the street." Sinbad had himself heard the porter complain through the window, and this it was that induced him to have him brought in.
When the meal was finished, Sinbad turned to Hindbad and asked for his name and job. "My lord," he replied, "my name is Hindbad." "I’m really happy to see you," said Sinbad; "but I want to hear from you what you just said in the street." Sinbad had heard the porter complaining through the window, which is what led him to bring him inside.
At this request, Hindbad hung down his head in confusion, and replied: "My lord, I confess that my fatigue put me out of humour, and occasioned me to utter some indiscreet words, which I beg you to pardon." "Do not think I am so unjust," resumed Sinbad, "as to resent such a complaint, but I must rectify your error concerning myself. You think, no doubt, that I have acquired, without labour and trouble, the ease which I now enjoy. But do not mistake; I did not attain to this happy condition, without enduring for several years more trouble of body and mind than can well be imagined. Yes, gentlemen," he added, speaking to the whole company, "I can assure you my troubles were so extraordinary, that they were calculated to discourage the most covetous from undertaking such voyages as I did, to acquire riches. Perhaps you have never heard a distinct account of my wonderful adventures; and since I have this opportunity, I will give you a faithful account of them, not doubting but it will be acceptable."
At this, Hindbad hung his head in embarrassment and replied, "My lord, I admit that my exhaustion got the better of me, and caused me to say some thoughtless things, for which I hope you can forgive me." "Don't think I'm so unfair," Sinbad responded, "as to hold a grudge over such a complaint, but I need to correct your misunderstanding about me. You probably believe that I've achieved the comfort I have now without effort and struggle. But make no mistake; I didn't reach this fortunate state without enduring years of hardships, both physically and mentally, that are beyond imagination. Yes, everyone," he added, addressing the whole group, "I can assure you my challenges were so remarkable that they would discourage even the most greedy from embarking on the voyages I undertook to gain wealth. Perhaps you've never heard a full account of my incredible adventures, and since I have this chance, I'll share a true account of them, confident it will be well received."
THE FIRST VOYAGE
"I inherited from my father considerable property, the greater part of which I squandered in my youth in dissipation; but I perceived my error, and reflected that riches were perishable, and quickly consumed by such ill managers as myself, I further considered, that by my irregular way of living I wretchedly misspent my time; which is, of all things, the most valuable. Struck with these reflections, I collected the remains of my fortune, and sold all my effects by public auction. I then entered into a contract with some merchants, who traded by sea. I took the advice of such as I thought most capable, and resolving to improve what money I had, I embarked with several merchants on board a ship which we had jointly fitted out.
"I inherited a significant amount of property from my father, most of which I wasted in my youth on partying; but I realized my mistake and understood that wealth is fleeting and easily consumed by poor managers like myself. I also recognized that my chaotic lifestyle wasted my time, which is the most valuable thing of all. Hit by these thoughts, I gathered what was left of my fortune and sold all my belongings at a public auction. I then made a deal with some merchants who traded by sea. I sought advice from those I deemed most capable and, determined to make the most of my remaining money, I joined several merchants on a ship that we had jointly outfitted."
"We set sail, and steered our course toward the Indies through the Persian Gulf, which is formed by the coasts of Arabia Felix on the right, and by those of Persia on the left. At first I was troubled with sea-sickness, but speedily recovered my health, and was not afterward subject to that complaint.
"We set sail and navigated our way toward the Indies through the Persian Gulf, bordered by the coasts of Arabia Felix on the right and those of Persia on the left. At first, I was bothered by seasickness, but I quickly regained my health and wasn't affected by it again."
"In our voyage we touched at several islands, where we sold or exchanged our goods. One day, whilst under sail, we were becalmed near a small island, but little elevated above the level of the water, and resembling a green meadow. The captain ordered his sails to be furled, and permitted such persons as were so inclined to land; of which number I was one.
"In our journey, we stopped at several islands where we sold or exchanged our goods. One day, while we were sailing, we were stuck without wind near a small island that was barely above the water level and looked like a green meadow. The captain ordered the sails to be furled and allowed anyone who wanted to go ashore, and I was among those who did."
"But while we were enjoying ourselves in eating and drinking, and recovering ourselves from the fatigue of the sea, the island on a sudden trembled, and shook us terribly.
"But while we were having a good time eating and drinking, and recovering from the exhaustion of being at sea, the island suddenly trembled and shook us violently."
"The motion was perceived on board the ship, and we were called upon to re-embark speedily, or we should all be lost; for what we took for an island proved to be the back of a sea monster. The nimblest got into the sloop, others betook themselves to swimming; but for myself, I was still upon the back of the creature when he dived into the sea, and I had time only to catch hold of a piece of wood that we had brought out of the ship. Meanwhile, the captain, having received those on board who were in the sloop, and taken up some of those that swam, resolved to improve the favourable gale that had just risen, and hoisting his sails, pursued his voyage, so that it was impossible for me to recover the ship.
The movement was felt on the ship, and we were urged to get back on board quickly, or we would all be lost; what we thought was an island turned out to be the back of a sea monster. The fastest jumped into the small boat, others took to swimming; but I was still on the creature's back when it dove into the sea, leaving me with just enough time to grab a piece of wood we had brought from the ship. Meanwhile, the captain, having taken on those in the small boat and picked up some of the swimmers, decided to take advantage of the favorable wind that had just picked up, and with his sails raised, continued his journey, making it impossible for me to get back to the ship.
"Thus was I exposed to the mercy of the waves all the rest of the day and the following night. By this time I found my strength gone, and despaired of saving my life, when happily a wave threw me against an island. The bank was high and rugged; so that I could scarcely have got up, had it not been for some roots of trees, which chance placed within reach. Having gained the land, I lay down upon the ground half dead, until the sun appeared. Then, though I was very feeble, both from hard labour and want of food, I crept along to find some herbs fit to eat, and had the good luck not only to procure some, but likewise to discover a spring of excellent water, which contributed much to recover me. After this I advanced farther into the island, and at last reached a fine plain, where at a great distance I perceived some horses feeding. I went toward them, and as I approached heard the voice of a man, who immediately appeared, and asked me who I was. I related to him my adventure, after which, taking me by the hand, he led me into a cave, where there were several other people, no less amazed to see me than I was to see them.
So there I was, at the mercy of the waves for the rest of the day and into the night. By that time, I felt totally spent and had lost hope of saving myself when, luckily, a wave tossed me onto an island. The shore was steep and rocky, and I could barely climb up, but I managed to grab onto some tree roots that were thankfully within reach. Once I made it to land, I collapsed on the ground, feeling half-dead, until the sun came up. Even though I was weak from both hard work and hunger, I crawled around looking for some edible plants, and I got lucky—not only did I find some herbs, but I also discovered a spring of fresh water, which really helped me recover. After that, I ventured further into the island and eventually came across a beautiful plain where I spotted some horses grazing from a distance. As I moved closer, I heard a man's voice, and he soon appeared, asking who I was. I told him about my ordeal, and he took my hand and led me into a cave, where there were several others who were just as shocked to see me as I was to see them.
"I partook of some provisions which they offered me. I then asked them what they did in such a desert place, to which they answered, that they were grooms belonging to the Maha-raja, sovereign of the island, and that every year, at the same season they brought thither the king's horses for pasturage. They added, that they were to return home on the morrow, and had I been one day later, I must have perished, because the inhabited part of the island was at a great distance, and it would have been impossible for me to have got thither without a guide.
"I had some food that they offered me. I then asked them what they were doing in such a remote place, and they replied that they were grooms for the Maharaja, the ruler of the island. They explained that every year, around this time, they brought the king's horses here to graze. They also mentioned that they were planning to head back home the next day, and if I had arrived one day later, I would have died because the inhabited part of the island was far away, and I wouldn’t have been able to get there without a guide."
"Next morning they returned to the capital of the island, took me with them, and presented me to the Maha-raja. He asked me who I was, and by what adventure I had come into his dominions. After I had satisfied him, he told me he was much concerned for my misfortune, and at the same time ordered that I should want nothing; which commands his officers were so generous as to see exactly fulfilled.
"Next morning, they went back to the capital of the island, took me along, and introduced me to the Maharaja. He asked me who I was and how I ended up in his territory. Once I explained, he expressed his concern for my misfortune and immediately ordered that I wouldn’t lack for anything; his officers were very generous in making sure that order was carried out.
"Being a merchant, I frequented men of my own profession, and particularly inquired for those who were strangers, that perchance I might hear news from Bagdad, or find an opportunity to return. They put a thousand questions respecting my country; and I, being willing to inform myself as to their laws and customs, asked them concerning everything which I thought worth knowing.
"Since I was a merchant, I often hung out with others in my field, especially looking for those who were outsiders so I could hear news from Baghdad or find a way to go back. They asked me a ton of questions about my homeland, and I, eager to learn about their laws and customs, inquired about everything I thought was important to know."
"There belongs to this king an island named Cassel. They assured me that every night a noise of drums was heard there, whence the mariners fancied that it was the residence of Degial. I determined to visit this wonderful place, and in my way thither saw fishes of one hundred and two hundred cubits long, that occasion more fear than hurt, for they are so timorous, that they will fly upon the rattling of two sticks or boards. I saw likewise other fish about a cubit in length, that had heads like owls.
There’s an island owned by this king called Cassel. People told me that every night, the sound of drums could be heard there, leading sailors to believe it was home to Degial. I decided to check out this amazing place, and on my way there, I saw fish that were one hundred to two hundred cubits long. They are more frightening than dangerous because they’re so skittish that they’ll dart away at the sound of two sticks or boards clattering together. I also saw other fish about a cubit long that had heads like owls.
"As I was one day at the port after my return, a ship arrived, and as soon as she cast anchor, they began to unload her, and the merchants on board ordered their goods to be carried into the custom-house. As I cast my eye upon some bales, and looked to the name, I found my own, and perceived the bales to be the same that I had embarked at Bussorah. I also knew the captain; but being persuaded that he believed me to be drowned, I went, and asked him whose bales these were. He replied that they belonged to a merchant of Bagdad, called Sinbad, who came to sea with him; but had unfortunately perished on the voyage, and that he had resolved to trade with the bales, until he met with some of his family, to whom he might return the profit. 'I am that Sinbad,' said I, 'whom you thought to be dead, and those bales are mine.'
"As I was at the port one day after coming back, a ship arrived, and as soon as it dropped anchor, they started unloading it. The merchants on board instructed that their goods be taken to the customs house. When I glanced at some bales and looked at the name, I realized it was mine, and I recognized the bales as the same ones I had shipped from Bussorah. I also recognized the captain; however, since I was sure he thought I was dead, I approached him and asked whose bales these were. He answered that they belonged to a merchant from Bagdad named Sinbad, who had set sail with him but had unfortunately died during the trip. He said he planned to trade the bales until he encountered some of Sinbad's family to whom he could return the profits. 'I am that Sinbad,' I said, 'whom you thought was dead, and those bales are mine.'"
"When the captain heard me speak thus, 'Heavens!' he exclaimed, 'whom can we trust in these times? There is no faith left among men. I saw Sinbad perish with my own eyes, as did also the passengers on board, and yet you tell me you are that Sinbad. What impudence is this? You tell a horrible falsehood, in order to possess yourself of what does not belong to you.' 'Have patience,' replied I; 'do me the favour to hear what I have to say.' Then I told him how I had escaped, and by what adventure I met with the grooms of the Maha-raja, who had brought me to his court.
"When the captain heard me speak this way, 'Heavens!' he exclaimed, 'who can we trust these days? There's no honesty left among people. I saw Sinbad die with my own eyes, just like the other passengers on board did, and yet you tell me you're that Sinbad. What audacity is this? You're telling a terrible lie to take something that doesn’t belong to you.' 'Please be patient,' I replied; 'just let me explain what happened.' Then I told him how I escaped and how I ended up meeting the grooms of the Maharaja, who brought me to his court."
"The captain was at length persuaded that I was no cheat; for there came people from his ship who knew me, and expressed much joy at seeing me alive. At last he recollected me himself, and embracing me, 'Heaven be praised,' said he, 'for your happy escape. I cannot express the joy it affords me; there are your goods, take and do with them as you please.' I thanked him, acknowledged his probity, and offered him part of my goods as a present, which he generously refused.
"The captain was finally convinced that I wasn't a fraud; people from his ship came who knew me and were very glad to see me alive. Eventually, he remembered me himself, and hugging me, he said, 'Thank God for your safe return. I can't express how happy this makes me; here are your belongings, take them and do whatever you want with them.' I thanked him, recognized his integrity, and offered him some of my things as a gift, which he graciously declined."
"I took out what was most valuable in my bales, and presented them to the Maha-raja, who, knowing my misfortune, asked me how I came by such rarities. I acquainted him with the circumstance of their recovery. He was pleased at my good luck, accepted my present, and in return gave me one much more considerable. Upon this, I took leave of him, and went aboard the same ship, after I had exchanged my goods for the commodities of that country. I carried with me wood of aloes, sandal, camphire, nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and ginger. We passed by several islands, and at last arrived at Bussorah, from whence I came to this city, with the value of one hundred thousand sequins. My family and I received one another with sincere affection. I bought slaves and a landed estate, and built a magnificent house. Thus I settled myself, resolving to forget the miseries I had suffered, and to enjoy the pleasures of life."
"I took out the most valuable things in my bales and showed them to the Maharaja, who, knowing about my misfortune, asked how I came across such rare items. I explained how I got them back. He was happy for my good fortune, accepted my gift, and in return gave me something much more valuable. After that, I said goodbye and went back on the same ship, having traded my goods for local products. I brought back aloes wood, sandalwood, camphor, nutmeg, cloves, pepper, and ginger. We passed several islands and finally arrived at Basra, from where I came to this city with the worth of one hundred thousand sequins. My family and I greeted each other with genuine affection. I bought slaves and land, and built a magnificent house. This is how I settled down, determined to forget the hardships I had faced and to enjoy life's pleasures."
Sinbad stopped here, and ordered the musicians to proceed with their concert, which the story had interrupted. The company continued enjoying themselves till the evening, when Sinbad sent for a purse of a hundred sequins, and giving it to the porter, said: "Take this, Hindbad, return to your home, and come back to-morrow to hear more of my adventures." The porter went away, astonished at the honour done, and the present made him. The account of this adventure proved very agreeable to his wife and children, who did not fail to return thanks to God for what providence had sent them by the hand of Sinbad.
Sinbad paused here and told the musicians to continue their concert, which the story had interrupted. The guests kept enjoying themselves until the evening, when Sinbad called for a purse containing a hundred sequins and gave it to the porter, saying, "Take this, Hindbad, go home, and come back tomorrow to hear more of my adventures." The porter left, amazed by the honor and the gift he received. The story of this adventure was very pleasing to his wife and children, who didn’t forget to thank God for the good fortune provided to them through Sinbad.
Hindbad put on his best apparel next day, and returned to the bountiful traveller, who welcomed him heartily. When all the guests had arrived, dinner was served. When it was ended, Sinbad, addressing himself to the company, said, "Gentlemen, be pleased to listen to the adventures of my second voyage; they deserve your attention even more than those of the first." Upon this every one held his peace, and Sinbad proceeded.
Hindbad put on his best clothes the next day and returned to the generous traveler, who welcomed him warmly. Once all the guests had arrived, dinner was served. After they finished eating, Sinbad turned to the group and said, "Gentlemen, please listen to the adventures of my second voyage; they are even more deserving of your attention than the first." At this, everyone fell silent, and Sinbad continued.
THE SECOND VOYAGE
"I designed, after my first voyage, to spend the rest of my days at Bagdad, but it was not long ere I grew weary of an indolent life. My inclination to trade revived. I bought goods proper for the commerce I intended, and put to sea a second time with merchants of known probity. We embarked on board a good ship, and after recommending ourselves to God, set sail. We traded from island to island, and exchanged commodities with great profit. One day we landed on an island covered with several sorts of fruit-trees, but we could see neither man nor animal. We went to take a little fresh air in the meadows, along the streams that watered them. Whilst some diverted themselves with gathering flowers, and others fruits, I took my wine and provisions, and sat down near a stream betwixt two high trees which formed a thick shade. I made a good meal, and afterward fell asleep. I cannot tell how long I slept, but when I awoke the ship was gone.
"I planned, after my first trip, to spend the rest of my life in Baghdad, but it wasn't long before I grew tired of a lazy lifestyle. My desire to trade came back. I bought goods suitable for the trade I intended, and set sail again with trustworthy merchants. We boarded a good ship, and after putting ourselves in God's hands, we set off. We traded from island to island and exchanged goods with great profit. One day, we landed on an island filled with various types of fruit trees, but we saw neither people nor animals. We went to enjoy some fresh air in the meadows along the streams that flowed through them. While some entertained themselves by gathering flowers and others picked fruits, I took my wine and supplies and sat down by a stream between two tall trees that provided thick shade. I had a nice meal and then fell asleep. I don’t know how long I slept, but when I woke up, the ship was gone."
"I got up and looked around me, but could not see one of the merchants who landed with me. I perceived the ship under sail, but at such a distance, that I lost sight of her in a short time.
I got up and looked around, but I couldn't see any of the merchants who had come ashore with me. I noticed the ship was sailing away, but it was so far off that I quickly lost sight of it.
"In this sad condition, I was ready to die with grief. I cried out in agony, and threw myself upon the ground, where I lay some time in despair. I upbraided myself a hundred times for not being content with the produce of my first voyage, that might have sufficed me all my life. But all this was in vain, and my repentance came too late.
"In this terrible state, I felt ready to die from sorrow. I cried out in pain and threw myself to the ground, where I lay for a while in despair. I berated myself countless times for not being satisfied with what I brought back from my first voyage, which could have been enough for me for life. But all of this was pointless, and my regret came too late."
"At last I resigned myself to the will of God. Not knowing what to do, I climbed up to the top of a lofty tree, from whence I looked about on all sides, to see if I could discover anything that could give me hopes. When I gazed toward the sea I could see nothing but sky and water; but looking over the land I beheld something white; and coming down, I took what provision I had left, and went toward it, the distance being so great that I could not distinguish what it was.
"Finally, I accepted the will of God. Not knowing what else to do, I climbed to the top of a tall tree, where I looked around in every direction, hoping to find something that might give me hope. When I looked out at the sea, all I could see was sky and water; but when I turned to the land, I spotted something white. So, I came down, gathered what little supplies I had left, and headed toward it, even though it was so far away that I couldn't tell what it was."
"As I approached, I thought it to be a white dome, of a prodigious height and extent; and when I came up to it, I touched it, and found it to be very smooth. I went round to see if it was open on any side, but saw that it was not, and that there was no climbing up to the top, as it was so smooth. It was at least fifty paces round.
As I got closer, I thought it was a huge white dome, towering and expansive; when I reached it, I touched it and found it very smooth. I walked around to check if there was an opening on any side but saw that there wasn't, and there was no way to climb to the top since it was so smooth. It was at least fifty steps around.
"By this time the sun was about to set, and all of a sudden the sky became as dark as if it had been covered with a thick cloud. I was much astonished at this sudden darkness, but much more when I found it occasioned by a bird of a monstrous size, that came flying toward me. I remembered that I had often heard mariners speak of a miraculous bird called the roc, and conceived that the great dome which I so much admired must be its egg. As I perceived the roc coming, I crept close to the egg, so that I had before me one of the bird's legs, which was as big as the trunk of a tree. I tied myself strongly to it with my turban, in hopes that next morning she would carry me with her out of this desert island. After having passed the night in this condition, the bird flew away as soon as it was daylight, and carried me so high, that I could not discern the earth; she afterward descended with so much rapidity that I lost my senses. But when I found myself on the ground, I speedily untied the knot, and had scarcely done so, when the roc, having taken up a serpent of a monstrous length in her bill, flew away.
By this time, the sun was about to set, and suddenly the sky turned dark, as if covered by a thick cloud. I was amazed by this sudden darkness, but even more so when I saw that it was caused by a gigantic bird flying toward me. I remembered that I had often heard sailors talk about a miraculous bird called the roc, and I figured that the huge dome I admired must be its egg. As I saw the roc approaching, I crept close to the egg, and right in front of me was one of the bird's legs, which was as big as a tree trunk. I tied myself to it tightly with my turban, hoping that the next morning she would fly me away from this deserted island. After spending the night like this, the bird took off at daylight and soared so high that I couldn’t see the ground anymore; then she descended so quickly that I lost consciousness. When I came to on the ground, I quickly untied the knot, and just as I finished, the roc, having grabbed a massive serpent in her beak, flew away.
"The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains, that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that there was no possibility of getting out of the valley. This was a new perplexity: so that when I compared this place with the desert island from which the roc had brought me I found that I had gained nothing by the change.
"The place where she left me was surrounded on all sides by mountains that seemed to tower above the clouds, so steep that there was no way to escape the valley. This was a new confusion: when I compared this spot to the deserted island where the roc had brought me, I realized I hadn’t gained anything by the change."
"As I walked through this valley, I perceived it was strewed with diamonds, some of which were of a surprising bigness. I took pleasure in looking upon them; but shortly saw at a distance such objects as greatly diminished my satisfaction, namely, a great number of serpents, so monstrous, that the least of them was capable of swallowing an elephant. They retired in the daytime to their dens, where they hid themselves from the roc, their enemy, and came out only in the night.
"As I walked through this valley, I noticed it was scattered with diamonds, some of which were surprisingly large. I enjoyed looking at them; but soon I saw in the distance things that greatly reduced my pleasure—numerous serpents, so enormous that even the smallest of them could swallow an elephant. They hid in their dens during the day to escape their enemy, the roc, and only came out at night."
"I spent the day in walking about in the valley, resting myself at times in such places as I thought most convenient. When night came on, I went into a cave, where I thought I might repose in safety. I secured the entrance with a great stone to preserve me from the serpents; but not so far as to exclude the light. I supped on part of my provisions, but the serpents, which began hissing round me, put me into such extreme fear, that I could not sleep. When day appeared, the serpents retired, and I came out of the cave trembling. I can justly say, that I walked upon diamonds, without feeling any inclination to touch them. At last I sat down, and notwithstanding my apprehensions, not having closed my eyes during the night, fell asleep, after having eaten a little more of my provision. But I had scarcely shut my eyes, when something that fell by me with a great noise awaked me. This was a large piece of raw meat; and at the same time I saw several others fall down from the rocks in different places.
I spent the day walking around the valley, taking breaks in spots I found convenient. When night fell, I went into a cave, thinking I could rest safely there. I blocked the entrance with a big stone to keep out the snakes but left enough space for light. I had some of my food for dinner, but as the snakes started hissing around me, I became so scared that I couldn’t sleep. When day broke, the snakes left, and I emerged from the cave, trembling. I can honestly say I walked on diamonds without wanting to touch them. Eventually, I sat down, and despite being on edge—having not slept at all during the night—I dozed off after eating a bit more of my food. But I had barely shut my eyes when something fell next to me with a loud crash, waking me up. It was a large piece of raw meat, and I also saw several other pieces dropping from the rocks in different spots.
"I had always regarded as fabulous what I had heard sailors and others relate of the valley of diamonds, and of the stratagems employed by merchants to obtain jewels from thence; but now I found that they had stated nothing but truth. For the fact is, that the merchants come to the neighbourhood of this valley when the eagles have young ones; and, throwing great joints of meat into the valley, the diamonds upon whose points they fall stick to them; the eagles, which are stronger in this country than anywhere else, pounce with great force upon those pieces of meat, and carry them to their nests on the rocks to feed their young; the merchants at this time run to the nests, drive off the eagles by their shouts, and take away the diamonds that stick to the meat.
"I had always thought the stories about the valley of diamonds that sailors and others shared were incredible, but now I realized they were completely true. The merchants come to the area near this valley when the eagles have their chicks. They toss large pieces of meat into the valley, and the diamonds that land on them stick to the meat. The eagles, which are stronger here than anywhere else, swoop down with great force to grab those pieces of meat and take them to their nests on the cliffs to feed their young. During this time, the merchants rush to the nests, scare off the eagles with their shouting, and collect the diamonds that are stuck to the meat."
"Until I perceived the device I had concluded it to be impossible for me to leave this abyss, which I regarded as my grave; but now I changed my opinion, and began to think upon the means of my deliverance. I began to collect the largest diamonds I could find, and put them into the leather bag in which I used to carry my provisions. I afterward took the largest of the pieces of meat, tied it close round me with the cloth of my turban, and then laid myself upon the ground with my face downward, the bag of diamonds being made fast to my girdle.
"Until I saw the device, I thought it was impossible for me to escape this pit, which I considered my grave; but now I changed my mind and started to think about how to get out. I began to gather the biggest diamonds I could find and put them into the leather bag I used to carry my food. Then, I took the largest piece of meat, tied it tightly around me with my turban cloth, and then lay down on the ground with my face down, securing the bag of diamonds to my belt."
"I had scarcely placed myself in this posture when the eagles came. Each of them seized a piece of meat, and one of the strongest having taken me up, with the piece of meat to which I was fastened, carried me to his nest on the top of the mountain. The merchants immediately began their shouting to frighten the eagles; and when they had obliged them to quit their prey, one of them came to the nest where I was. He was much alarmed when he saw me; but recovering himself, instead of inquiring how I came thither, began to quarrel with me, and asked, why I stole his goods. 'You will treat me,' replied I, 'with more civility when you know me better. Do not be uneasy, I have diamonds enough for you and myself, more than all the other merchants together. What ever they have, they owe to chance, but I selected for myself in the bottom of the valley those which you see in this bag.' I had scarcely done speaking, when the other merchants came crowding about us, much astonished to see me; but they were much more surprised when I told them my story.
"I had just settled into this position when the eagles showed up. Each swooped down and grabbed a piece of meat, and one of the larger ones picked me up along with the meat I was attached to, taking me to its nest high up on the mountain. The merchants quickly started shouting to scare the eagles away; when they managed to chase off their prey, one of them approached the nest where I was. He was quite shocked to see me, but after regaining his composure, instead of asking how I got there, he started arguing with me, accusing me of stealing his goods. 'You'll treat me more nicely once you get to know me better,' I replied. 'Don't worry, I have plenty of diamonds for both of us, more than all the other merchants combined. What they have is just luck, but I carefully picked these from the bottom of the valley, which you can see in this bag.' I barely finished speaking when the other merchants gathered around us, astonished to see me; they were even more surprised when I shared my story."
"They conducted me to their encampment, and there having opened my bag, they were surprised at the largeness of my diamonds, and confessed that in all the courts which they had visited they had never seen any of such size and perfection. I prayed the merchant who owned the nest to which I had been carried (for every merchant had his own), to take as many for his share as he pleased. He contented himself with one, and that the least of them; and when I pressed him to take more, 'No,' said he, 'I am very well satisfied with this, which is valuable enough to save me the trouble of making any more voyages, and will raise as great a fortune as I desire.'
They brought me to their camp, and when they opened my bag, they were amazed at how big my diamonds were. They admitted that in all the courts they had visited, they had never seen any that matched their size and quality. I asked the merchant who owned the place where I had been taken (since each merchant had his own) to take as many as he wanted for his share. He chose just one, and it was the smallest of them all. When I encouraged him to take more, he replied, "No, I'm very happy with this one, which is valuable enough to spare me from making any more voyages and will bring me as much fortune as I want."
"I spent the night with the merchants, to whom I related my story a second time, for the satisfaction of those who had not heard it. I could not moderate my joy when I found myself delivered from the danger I have mentioned. I thought myself in a dream, and could scarcely believe myself out of danger.
"I spent the night with the merchants and told my story again for the benefit of those who hadn’t heard it. I couldn't contain my joy when I realized I was free from the danger I had mentioned. I felt like I was dreaming and could hardly believe I was safe."
"The merchants had thrown their pieces of meat into the valley for several days, and each of them being satisfied with the diamonds that had fallen to his lot, we left the place the next morning and travelled near high mountains, where there were serpents of a prodigious length, which we had the good fortune to escape. We took shipping at the first port we reached, and touched at the isle of Roha, where the trees grow that yield camphire. This tree is so large, and its branches so thick, that one hundred men may easily sit under its shade. The juice of which the camphire is made exudes from a hole bored in the upper part of the tree, is received in a vessel, where it thickens to a consistency, and becomes what we call camphire; after the juice is thus drawn out, the tree withers and dies.
The merchants had been tossing their pieces of meat into the valley for several days, and since each of them was happy with the diamonds they had received, we left the place the next morning and traveled near towering mountains, where we encountered enormous snakes that we were lucky to evade. We took a ship at the first port we reached and stopped at the island of Roha, known for its camphor trees. These trees are so large and their branches so thick that a hundred men can easily sit in their shade. The juice used to make camphor oozes from a hole drilled in the upper part of the tree and is collected in a container, where it thickens into a solid form that we refer to as camphor; after the juice is extracted, the tree withers and dies.
"In this island is also found the rhinoceros, an animal less than the elephant, but larger than the buffalo. It has a horn upon its nose, about a cubit in length; this horn is solid, and cleft through the middle. The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, runs his horn into his belly, and carries him off upon his head; but the blood and the fat of the elephant running into his eyes, and making him blind, he falls to the ground; and then, strange to relate! the roc comes and carries them both away in her claws, for food for her young ones.
"On this island, you'll also find the rhinoceros, which is smaller than an elephant but bigger than a buffalo. It has a horn on its nose that's about a foot long; this horn is solid and split down the middle. The rhinoceros battles the elephant by stabbing it in the belly with its horn and trying to lift it off the ground, but when the elephant's blood and fat get into its eyes and blind it, it falls to the ground. Interestingly, the roc then comes and takes both of them away in her claws to feed her young."
"In this island I exchanged some of my diamonds for merchandise. From hence we went to other ports, and at last, having touched at several trading towns of the continent, we landed at Bussorah, from whence I proceeded to Bagdad. There I immediately gave large presents to the poor, and lived honourably upon the vast riches I had gained with so much fatigue."
"In this island, I traded some of my diamonds for goods. After that, we visited other ports, and finally, after stopping at several trading towns on the mainland, we arrived at Bussorah, from where I traveled to Bagdad. There, I quickly gave generous gifts to the poor and lived comfortably on the immense wealth I had earned with so much effort."
The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that there was no possibility of getting out of the valley.
The place where she left me was surrounded by mountains that looked like they touched the clouds, so steep that there was no way to escape the valley.
Thus Sinbad ended his relation, gave Hindbad another hundred sequins, and invited him to come the next day to hear the account of the third voyage.
Thus Sinbad finished his story, gave Hindbad another hundred sequins, and invited him to come the next day to hear about the third voyage.
THE THIRD VOYAGE
"I soon lost the remembrance of the perils I had encountered in my two former voyages," said Sinbad, "and being in the flower of my age, I grew weary of living without business, and went from Bagdad to Bussorah with the richest commodities of the country. There I embarked again with some merchants. We made a long voyage and touched at several ports, where we carried on a considerable trade. One day, being out in the main ocean, we were overtaken by a dreadful tempest, which drove us from our course. The tempest continued several days, and brought us before the port of an island, which the captain was very unwilling to enter, but we were obliged to cast anchor. When we had furled our sails, the captain told us that this, and some other neighbouring islands, were inhabited by hairy savages, who would speedily attack us; and, though they were but dwarfs, yet we must make no resistance, for they were more in number than the locusts; and if we happened to kill one of them they would all fall upon us and destroy us.
"I soon forgot the dangers I faced during my two previous voyages," said Sinbad, "and being in my prime, I got tired of not having anything to do, so I traveled from Bagdad to Bussorah with the richest goods from the region. There, I joined some merchants again. We went on a long journey, stopping at various ports where we did quite a bit of trade. One day, while we were out on the open ocean, a terrible storm hit us, throwing us off our course. The storm lasted several days and brought us to the entrance of an island, which the captain was very hesitant to approach, but we had no choice but to drop anchor. Once we had put away our sails, the captain warned us that this island, along with some nearby ones, was home to hairy savages who would attack us quickly; and although they were small, we should not resist, because they were more numerous than locusts. If we happened to kill even one of them, the rest would swarm us and destroy us."
"We soon found that what he had told us was but too true; an innumerable multitude of frightful savages, about two feet high, covered all over with red hair, came swimming towards us, and encompassed our ship. They spoke to us as they came near, but we understood not their language and they climbed up the sides of the ship with such agility as surprised us. They took down our sails, cut the cables, and hauling to the shore, made us all get out, and afterward carried the ship into another island, from whence they had come.
"We quickly realized that what he had told us was unfortunately true; a countless number of terrifying little savages, around two feet tall and completely covered in red hair, swam towards us and surrounded our ship. They spoke to us as they approached, but we didn’t understand their language, and they climbed up the sides of the ship with a surprising agility. They took down our sails, cut the cables, and pulled us ashore, making us all get out, and then they took the ship to another island, from which they had come."
"We went forward into the island, where we gathered some fruits and herbs to prolong our lives as long as we could; but we expected nothing but death. As we advanced, we perceived at a distance a vast pile of buildings, and made toward it. We found it to be a palace, elegantly built, and very lofty, with a gate of ebony, which we forced open. We entered the court, where we saw before us a large apartment, with a porch, having on one side a heap of human bones, and on the other a vast number of roasting spits. We trembled at this spectacle, and being fatigued with travelling, fell to the ground, seized with deadly apprehension, and lay a long time motionless.
We moved deeper into the island, where we picked some fruits and herbs to extend our lives for as long as possible; however, we expected nothing but death. As we progressed, we noticed a large group of buildings in the distance and headed towards it. It turned out to be a palace, beautifully designed and towering, with an ebony gate that we forced open. We entered the courtyard, where we saw a spacious room with a porch. On one side was a pile of human bones, and on the other were many roasting spits. We were terrified by this sight, and exhausted from our journey, we collapsed to the ground, gripped by a sense of dread, and lay there for a long time without moving.
"The sun set, the gate of the apartment opened with a loud crash, and there came out the horrible figure of a black man, as tall as a lofty palm-tree. He had but one eye, and that in the middle of his forehead, where it looked as red as a burning coal. His fore-teeth were very long and sharp, and stood out of his mouth, which was as deep as that of a horse. His upper lip hung down upon his breast. His ears resembled those of an elephant, and covered his shoulders; and his nails were as long and crooked as the talons of the greatest birds. At the sight of so frightful a giant we became insensible, and lay like dead men.
"The sun set, and the gate of the apartment swung open with a loud bang, revealing the terrifying figure of a tall black man, like a towering palm tree. He had only one eye, right in the middle of his forehead, glowing as red as a burning coal. His front teeth were long and sharp, sticking out of his mouth, which was as deep as a horse’s. His upper lip drooped down to his chest. His ears were huge like an elephant's, draping over his shoulders, and his nails were long and twisted like the talons of the largest birds. At the sight of such a frightening giant, we were struck dumb, lying there like dead men."
"At last we came to ourselves, and saw him sitting in the porch looking at us. When he had considered us well, he advanced toward us, and laying his hand upon me, took me up by the nape of my neck, and turned me round as a butcher would do a sheep's head. After having examined me, and perceiving me to be so lean that I had nothing but skin and bone, he let me go. He took up all the rest one by one, and viewed them in the same manner. The captain being the fattest, he held him with one hand, as I would do a sparrow, and thrust a spit through him; he then kindled a great fire, roasted, and ate him in his apartment for his supper. Having finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder. He slept thus till morning. As to ourselves, it was not possible for us to enjoy any rest, so that we passed the night in the most painful apprehension that can be imagined. When day appeared the giant awoke, got up, went out, and left us in the palace.
"Finally, we came to our senses and saw him sitting on the porch, looking at us. After studying us closely, he walked over, grabbed me by the back of my neck, and turned me around like a butcher turning a sheep's head. After examining me and noticing that I was so thin I was nothing but skin and bones, he let me go. He picked up the others one by one and looked them over the same way. The captain, being the heaviest, he held with one hand, like I would a sparrow, and shoved a spit through him; then he started a big fire, roasted, and ate him in his room for dinner. Once he finished eating, he went back to the porch, lay down, and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder. He slept like that until morning. As for us, it was impossible to get any rest, so we spent the night in the most excruciating anxiety imaginable. When daylight came, the giant woke up, got up, walked out, and left us in the palace."
"When we thought him at a distance, we broke the melancholy silence we had preserved the whole of the night, and filled the palace with our lamentations and groans.
"When we saw him from afar, we broke the sad silence we had kept all night and filled the palace with our cries and moans."
"We spent the day in traversing the island, supporting ourselves with fruits and herbs as we had done the day before. In the evening we sought for some place of shelter, but found none; so that we were forced, whether we would or not, to go back to the palace.
"We spent the day exploring the island, living off fruits and herbs just like the day before. In the evening, we looked for some shelter but found none, so we had no choice but to head back to the palace."
"The giant failed not to return, and supped once more upon one of our companions, after which he slept and snored till day, and then went out and left us as before. Our situation appeared to us so dreadful that several of my comrades designed to throw themselves into the sea, rather than die so painful a death, upon which one of the company answered that it would be much more reasonable to devise some method to rid ourselves of the monster.
"The giant came back again and ate one of our companions. After that, he fell asleep and snored until morning, then left us just like before. Our situation felt so terrible that several of my friends thought about throwing themselves into the sea instead of facing such a painful death. One person in the group said it would be better to come up with a plan to get rid of the monster."
"Having thought of a project for this purpose, I communicated it to my comrades, who approved it. 'Brethren,' said I, 'you know there is much timber floating upon the coast; if you will be advised by me, let us make several rafts capable of bearing us. In the meantime, we will carry out the design I proposed to you for our deliverance from the giant, and if it succeed, we may remain here patiently awaiting the arrival of some ship; but if it happen to miscarry, we will take to our rafts and put to sea.' My advice was approved, and we made rafts capable of carrying three persons on each.
"After coming up with a plan for this, I shared it with my friends, who liked it. 'Guys,' I said, 'you know there’s a lot of wood floating along the coast; if you follow my lead, let’s build some rafts that can hold us. In the meantime, we’ll go ahead with the plan I suggested for escaping the giant, and if it works, we can wait here patiently for a ship to come; but if it doesn’t work out, we’ll hop on our rafts and head out to sea.' My suggestion was accepted, and we built rafts that could hold three people each."
"We returned to the palace toward the evening, and the giant arrived shortly after. We were forced to submit to seeing another of our comrades roasted, but at last we revenged ourselves on the brutish giant in the following manner. After he had finished his supper he lay down on his back and fell asleep. As soon as we heard him snore, according to his custom, nine of the boldest among us, and myself, took each of us a spit, and putting the points of them into the fire till they were burning hot, we thrust them into his eye all at once and blinded him. The pain made him break out into a frightful yell: he started up, and stretched out his hands, in order to sacrifice some of us to his rage: but we ran to such places as he could not reach; and after having sought for us in vain, he groped for the gate and went out, howling in agony.
"We returned to the palace in the evening, and the giant showed up shortly after. We had to watch another one of our friends get roasted, but eventually, we got our revenge on the brutish giant. After he finished his dinner, he lay down on his back and fell asleep. As soon as we heard him snoring, as he always did, nine of the bravest among us, including myself, took a spit each, heated the ends in the fire until they were red hot, and then all at once, we poked them into his eye and blinded him. The pain made him let out a terrifying scream: he jumped up and reached out his hands, ready to take out his rage on us, but we ran to places he couldn’t reach. After looking for us in vain, he felt around for the gate and stumbled out, howling in pain."
"We quitted the palace after the giant and came to the shore, where we had left our rafts, and put them immediately to sea. We waited till day, in order to get upon them in case the giant should come toward us with any guide of his own species; but we hoped if he did not appear by sunrise, and gave over his howling, which we still heard, that he would prove to be dead; and if that happened, we resolved to stay in that island, and not to risk our lives upon the rafts. But day had scarcely appeared when we perceived our cruel enemy, accompanied with two others almost of the same size, leading him; and a great number more coming before him at a quick pace.
We left the palace after dealing with the giant and reached the shore, where we had left our rafts, and immediately launched them into the sea. We decided to wait until daylight to board them in case the giant showed up with any of his kind; however, we hoped that if he didn’t appear by sunrise and stopped his howling, which we could still hear, it meant he would be dead. If that were the case, we planned to stay on the island rather than risk our lives on the rafts. But as soon as dawn broke, we saw our cruel enemy, accompanied by two others nearly his size, leading him, with a large group more coming quickly behind them.
"We did not hesitate to take to our rafts, and put to sea with all the speed we could. The giants, who perceived this, took up great stones, and running to the shore, entered the water up to the middle, and threw so exactly that they sunk all the rafts but that I was upon; and all my companions, except the two with me, were drowned. We rowed with all our might, and escaped the giants, but when we got out to sea we were exposed to the mercy of the waves and winds, and spent that night and the following day under the most painful uncertainty as to our fate; but next morning we had the good fortune to be thrown upon an island, where we landed with much joy. We found excellent fruit, which afforded us great relief and recruited our strength.
"We didn't hesitate to jump onto our rafts and head out to sea as fast as we could. The giants saw us, picked up huge stones, and ran to the shore, wading into the water up to their waists, throwing the stones with precision to sink all the rafts except the one I was on; all my companions, except for the two with me, drowned. We paddled with all our strength and escaped the giants, but once we were out at sea, we were at the mercy of the waves and winds, spending that night and the next day in painful uncertainty about our fate. Fortunately, the next morning, we washed up on an island, where we landed with great joy. We found delicious fruit, which provided us with much-needed relief and helped us regain our strength."
"At night we went to sleep on the sea shore; but were awakened by the noise of a serpent of surprising length and thickness, whose scales made a rustling noise as he wound himself along. It swallowed up one of my comrades, notwithstanding his loud cries, and the efforts he made to extricate himself from it; dashing him several times against the ground, it crushed him, and we could hear it gnaw and tear the poor wretch's bones, though we had fled to a considerable distance.
"At night, we fell asleep on the beach, but were jolted awake by the sound of a surprisingly long and thick serpent, whose scales rustled as it slithered by. It swallowed one of my friends despite his loud screams and his attempts to escape; it slammed him against the ground multiple times, crushing him, and we could hear it gnawing and tearing at the poor guy's bones, even though we had run quite far away."
"As we walked about, when day returned, we saw a tall tree, upon which we designed to pass the following night, for our security; and having satisfied our hunger with fruit, we mounted it before the dusk had fallen. Shortly after, the serpent came hissing to the foot of the tree; raised itself up against the trunk of it, and meeting with my comrade, who sat lower than I, swallowed him at once, and went off.
"As we strolled around, when day broke, we spotted a tall tree where we planned to spend the night for safety. After filling our stomachs with some fruit, we climbed it before nightfall. Soon after, the serpent approached, hissing at the base of the tree; it slithered up the trunk and, encountering my friend who was sitting lower than I, swallowed him whole and then left."
"I remained upon the tree till it was day, and then came down, more like a dead man than one alive, expecting the same fate as my two companions. This filled me with horror, and I advanced some steps to throw myself into the sea; but I withstood this dictate of despair, and submitted myself to the will of God.
"I stayed in the tree until morning, feeling more like a corpse than a living person, expecting to meet the same fate as my two friends. This filled me with dread, and I took a few steps toward the sea, ready to throw myself in; but I resisted this urge of despair and submitted to God's will."
"In the meantime I collected a great quantity of small wood, brambles, and dry thorns, and making them up into faggots, made a wide circle with them round the tree, and also tied some of them to the branches over my head. Having done this, when the evening came I shut myself up within this circle, feeling that I had neglected nothing which could preserve me from the cruel destiny with which I was threatened. The serpent failed not to come at the usual hour, and went round the tree, seeking for an opportunity to devour me, but was prevented by the rampart I had made; so that he lay till day, like a cat watching in vain for a mouse that has fortunately reached a place of safety. When day appeared he retired, but I dared not to leave my fort until the sun arose.
"In the meantime, I collected a lot of small wood, brambles, and dry thorns, and bundled them together to create a wide circle around the tree. I also tied some to the branches above me. Once I finished this, when evening came, I enclosed myself within this circle, feeling that I had done everything I could to protect myself from the terrible fate that threatened me. The serpent arrived at the usual hour and circled the tree, looking for a chance to eat me, but was stopped by the barrier I had built. It remained there until dawn, like a cat waiting in vain for a mouse that had safely escaped. When daylight came, it slinked away, but I didn’t dare leave my fortress until the sun was fully up."
"I felt so much fatigued by the labour to which it had put me, and suffered so much from the serpent's poisonous breath, that death seemed more eligible to me than the horrors of such a state. I came down from the tree, and was going to throw myself into the sea, when God took compassion on me and I perceived a ship at a considerable distance. I called as loud as I could, and taking the linen from my turban, displayed it, that they might observe me. This had the desired effect; the crew perceived me, and the captain sent his boat for me. As soon as I came on board, the merchants and seamen flocked about me, to know how I came into that desert island; and after I had related to them all that had befallen me, the oldest among them said that they had often heard of the giants that dwelt in that island, that they were cannibals; and as to the serpents, they added, that there were abundance of them that hid themselves by day, and came abroad by night. After having testified their joy at my escaping so many dangers, they brought me the best of their provisions; and the captain, seeing that I was in rags, was so generous as to give me one of his own suits. We continued at sea for some time, touched at several islands, and at last landed at that of Salabat, where sandal wood is obtained, which is of great use in medicine. We entered the port, and came to anchor. The merchants began to unload their goods, in order to sell or exchange them. In the meantime, the captain came to me and said: 'Brother, I have here some goods that belonged to a merchant, who sailed some time on board this ship, and he being dead, I design to dispose of them for the benefit of his heirs.' The bales he spoke of lay on the deck, and showing them to me, he said: 'There are the goods; I hope you will take care to sell them, and you shall have factorage.' I thanked him for thus affording me an opportunity of employing myself, because I hated to be idle.
I was so exhausted from the effort it took me to survive, and I suffered so much from the snake's poisonous breath, that death felt more appealing than enduring such a condition. I climbed down from the tree and was about to throw myself into the sea when God showed me mercy, and I saw a ship in the distance. I shouted as loudly as I could and waved a piece of linen from my turban to get their attention. This worked; the crew spotted me, and the captain sent a boat to rescue me. Once I got on board, the merchants and sailors gathered around me to hear how I ended up on that deserted island. After I shared my story, the oldest among them mentioned that they had often heard of giants living there who were cannibals. They also added that there were many snakes that hid during the day and came out at night. After expressing their relief at my escape from so many dangers, they offered me the best of their food, and the captain, noticing my ragged appearance, generously gave me one of his own outfits. We spent some time at sea, stopped at various islands, and eventually arrived at Salabat, where sandalwood, which is valuable in medicine, is found. We entered the port and anchored. The merchants started unloading their goods to sell or trade. Meanwhile, the captain approached me and said, "Brother, I have some goods here that belonged to a merchant who sailed on this ship. Since he passed away, I'm planning to sell them for the benefit of his heirs." The bales he referred to were on the deck, and he showed them to me, saying, "These are the goods; I hope you can take care of selling them, and you’ll receive a commission." I thanked him for giving me the chance to keep busy, as I really disliked being idle.
"The clerk of the ship took an account of all the bales, with the names of the merchants to whom they belonged, and when he asked the captain in whose name he should enter those he had given me the charge of, 'Enter them,' said the captain, 'in the name of Sinbad.' I could not hear myself named without some emotion; and looking steadfastly on the captain, I knew him to be the person who, in my second voyage, had left me in the island where I fell asleep.
"The ship's clerk made a list of all the bales and noted the names of the merchants they belonged to. When he asked the captain whose name he should use for the ones he had given me to take care of, the captain said, 'Put them in the name of Sinbad.' Hearing my name brought up some strong feelings, and as I looked closely at the captain, I recognized him as the same person who had left me on the island where I fell asleep during my second voyage."
"I was not surprised that he, believing me to be dead, did not recognise me. 'Captain,' said I, 'was the merchant's name, to whom those bales belonged, Sinbad?' 'Yes,' replied he, 'that was his name; he came from Bagdad, and embarked on board my ship at Bussorah.' 'You believe him, then, to be dead?' said I. 'Certainly,' answered he. 'No, captain,' resumed I; 'look at me, and you may know that I am Sinbad.'
"I wasn’t surprised that he didn’t recognize me, thinking I was dead. 'Captain,' I said, 'was the merchant’s name who owned those bales Sinbad?' 'Yes,' he replied, 'that was his name; he came from Bagdad and boarded my ship in Bussorah.' 'So you believe him to be dead?' I asked. 'Definitely,' he answered. 'No, captain,' I continued; 'look at me, and you’ll see that I am Sinbad.'”
"The captain, having considered me attentively, recognised me. 'God be praised,' said he, embracing me, 'I rejoice that fortune has rectified my fault. There are your goods, which I always took care to preserve.' I took them from him, and made him the acknowledgments to which he was entitled.
"The captain, after looking at me closely, recognized me. 'Thank God,' he said, hugging me, 'I’m glad luck has fixed my mistake. Here are your belongings, which I always made sure to keep safe.' I took them from him and expressed my gratitude as he deserved."
"From the isle of Salabat, we went to another, where I furnished myself with cloves, cinnamon, and other spices. As we sailed from this island, we saw a tortoise twenty cubits in length and breadth. We observed also an amphibious animal like a cow, which gave milk; its skin is so hard, that they usually make bucklers of it.
"From the island of Salabat, we went to another one, where I got cloves, cinnamon, and other spices. As we sailed away from this island, we spotted a tortoise that was twenty cubits long and wide. We also saw an amphibious animal that looked like a cow and gave milk; its skin is so tough that they often make shields out of it."
"In short, after a long voyage I arrived at Bussorah, and from thence returned to Bagdad, with so much wealth that I knew not its extent. I gave a great deal to the poor, and bought another considerable estate in addition to what I had already."
"In short, after a long journey I reached Bussorah, and from there I went back to Bagdad, with so much wealth that I couldn't even measure it. I donated a lot to the poor and bought another significant property on top of what I already owned."
Having finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder.
After finishing his meal, he went back to his porch, where he lay down and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder.
Thus Sinbad finished the history of his third voyage; gave another hundred sequins to Hindbad, and invited him to dinner again the next day to hear the story of his fourth series of adventures.
Thus Sinbad finished the story of his third voyage; gave another hundred sequins to Hindbad, and invited him to dinner again the next day to hear about his fourth series of adventures.
THE FOURTH VOYAGE
"The pleasures which I enjoyed after my third voyage had not charms sufficient to divert me from another. My passion for trade, and my love of novelty, again prevailed. I therefore settled my affairs, and having provided a stock of goods fit for the traffic I designed to engage in, I set out on my journey. I took the route of Persia, travelled over several provinces, and then arrived at a port, where I embarked. We hoisted our sails, and touched at several ports of the continent, and then put out to sea; when we were overtaken by such a sudden gust of wind, as obliged the captain to lower his yards, and take all other necessary precautions to prevent the danger that threatened us. But all was in vain; our endeavours had no effect, the sails were split in a thousand pieces, and the ship was stranded; several of the merchants and seamen were drowned, and the cargo was lost.
The enjoyment I had after my third voyage didn't hold enough appeal to keep me from going on another one. My love for trade and my desire for new experiences took over again. So, I got my affairs in order, gathered a stock of goods suitable for the trade I intended to pursue, and set off on my journey. I took the route through Persia, traveled across several provinces, and eventually reached a port where I boarded a ship. We raised our sails, stopped at several ports along the coast, and then sailed out to sea; but we were hit by a sudden gust of wind that forced the captain to lower the sails and take all necessary precautions to avoid the impending danger. Unfortunately, all our efforts were in vain; the sails tore to shreds, the ship ran aground, several merchants and crew members drowned, and the cargo was lost.
"I had the good fortune, with several of the merchants and mariners, to get upon some planks, and we were carried by the current to an island which lay before us. There we found fruit and spring water, which preserved our lives. We stayed all night near the place where we had been cast ashore and next morning, as soon as the sun was up, advancing into the island, saw some houses, which we approached. As soon as we drew near, we were encompassed by a great number of negroes, who seized us and carried us to their respective habitations.
"I was lucky enough, along with a few merchants and sailors, to grab onto some planks, and the current took us to an island that was in front of us. There, we discovered fruit and fresh water, which kept us alive. We spent the night close to where we had landed, and the next morning, as soon as the sun rose, we ventured deeper into the island and saw some houses, which we headed towards. As soon as we got close, we were surrounded by a large group of black people, who captured us and took us to their homes."
"I, and five of my comrades, were carried to one place; here they made us sit down, and gave us a certain herb, which they made signs to us to eat. My comrades, not taking notice that the blacks ate none of it themselves, thought only of satisfying their hunger, and ate with greediness. But I, suspecting some trick, would not so much as taste it, which happened well for me; for in a little time after, I perceived my companions had lost their senses, and that when they spoke to me, they knew not what they said.
I, along with five of my friends, was taken to one spot; there, they made us sit down and offered us a certain herb, signaling us to eat it. My friends, not noticing that the locals weren't eating any themselves, were just focused on satisfying their hunger and devoured it eagerly. But I, sensing something off, didn’t even want to taste it, which turned out to be a good decision for me; shortly after, I noticed that my companions had lost their senses, and when they spoke to me, they didn’t even know what they were saying.
"The negroes fed us afterward with rice, prepared with oil of cocoa-nuts; and my comrades, who had lost their reason, ate of it greedily. I also partook of it, but very sparingly. They gave us that herb at first on purpose to deprive us of our senses, that we might not be aware of the sad destiny prepared for us; and they supplied us with rice to fatten us; for, being cannibals, their design was to eat us as soon as we grew fat. This accordingly happened, for they devoured my comrades, who were not sensible of their condition; but my senses being entire, you may easily guess that instead of growing fat I grew leaner every day. The fear of death under which I laboured caused me to fall into a languishing distemper, which proved my safety; for the negroes, having eaten my companions, seeing me to be withered, and sick, deferred my death.
The Black people fed us later with rice cooked in coconut oil, and my teammates, who had lost their minds, ate it hungrily. I also had some, but only a little. They initially gave us that herb to dull our senses so we wouldn't realize the sad fate awaiting us; and they provided us with rice to fatten us up because, being cannibals, their plan was to eat us once we gained weight. This did happen, as they devoured my companions, who were unaware of their situation; but since I was still aware, you can easily guess that instead of getting fatter, I got thinner every day. The constant fear of death I felt made me sick, which ultimately saved me; because after eating my companions, the Black people, seeing that I was withered and ill, postponed my death.
"Meanwhile I had much liberty, so that scarcely any notice was taken of what I did, and this gave me an opportunity one day to get at a distance from the houses and to make my escape. An old man, who saw me and suspected my design, called to me as loud as he could to return; but I redoubled my speed, and quickly got out of sight. At that time there was none but the old man about the houses, the rest being abroad, and not to return till night, which was usual with them. Therefore, being sure that they could not arrive in time enough to pursue me, I went on till night, when I stopped to rest a little, and to eat some of the provisions I had secured; but I speedily set forward again, and travelled seven days, avoiding those places which seemed to be inhabited, and lived for the most part upon cocoa-nuts, which served me both for meat and drink. On the eighth day I came near the sea, and saw some white people like myself, gathering pepper, of which there was great plenty in that place. This I took to be a good omen, and went to them without any scruple. They came to meet me as soon as they saw me, and asked me in Arabic who I was, and whence I came. I was overjoyed to hear them speak in my own language, and satisfied their curiosity by giving them an account of my shipwreck, and how I fell into the hands of the negroes. 'Those negroes,' replied they, 'eat men, and by what miracle did you escape their cruelty?' I related to them the circumstances I have just mentioned, at which they were wonderfully surprised.
"Meanwhile, I had a lot of freedom, and hardly anyone paid attention to what I was doing, which gave me a chance one day to get away from the houses and escape. An old man saw me and suspected my plan, calling out to me as loudly as he could to come back; but I pushed myself to run faster and quickly disappeared. At that time, the only person around the houses was the old man; the others were out and wouldn’t return until night, which was usual for them. So, I was confident they couldn’t catch up to me, and I continued on until night when I stopped to rest a bit and eat some of the food I had stored. But I quickly set off again and traveled for seven days, avoiding areas that looked inhabited. I mainly lived off coconuts, which served as both food and drink. On the eighth day, I got close to the sea and saw some white people like myself, gathering pepper, which was abundant in that area. I took this as a good sign and approached them without hesitation. They came to meet me as soon as they spotted me and asked in Arabic who I was and where I came from. I was thrilled to hear them speaking my language and shared my story about the shipwreck and how I ended up in the hands of the blacks. 'Those blacks,' they replied, 'eat people! How did you escape their cruelty?' I recounted the details I just mentioned, which left them quite astonished."
"I stayed with them till they had gathered their quantity of pepper, and then sailed with them to the island from whence they had come. They presented me to their king, who was a good prince. He had the patience to hear the relation of my adventures; and he afterward gave me clothes, and commanded care to be taken of me.
"I stayed with them until they gathered enough pepper, and then I sailed with them to the island they came from. They introduced me to their king, who was a kind ruler. He patiently listened to my stories, and afterward gave me clothes and made sure I was taken care of."
"The island was very well peopled, plentiful in everything, and the capital a place of great trade. This agreeable retreat was very comfortable to me, after my misfortunes, and the kindness of this generous prince completed my satisfaction. In a word, there was not a person more in favour with him than myself; and consequently every man in court and city sought to oblige me; so that in a very little time I was looked upon rather as a native than a stranger.
"The island was densely populated, had plenty of resources, and the capital was a bustling trade hub. This pleasant getaway was very comforting to me after my hardships, and the generosity of this kind prince added to my happiness. In short, there wasn’t anyone more favored by him than me; as a result, everyone in the court and city tried to help me, so it didn’t take long for me to be regarded more as a local than a newcomer."
"I observed one thing which to me appeared very extraordinary. All the people, the king himself not excepted, rode their horses without bridle or stirrups. This made me one day take the liberty to ask the king how it came to pass. His Majesty answered, that I talked to him of things which nobody knew the use of in his dominions.
"I noticed something that seemed very strange to me. Everyone, including the king, rode their horses without bridles or stirrups. One day, I took the chance to ask the king how that was possible. His Majesty replied that I was talking about things that no one in his kingdom understood the purpose of."
"I went immediately to a workman, and gave him a model for making the stock of a saddle. When that was done, I covered it myself with velvet and leather, and embroidered it with gold. I afterward went to a smith, who made me a bit, according to the pattern I showed him, and also some stirrups. When I had all things completed, I presented them to the king, and put them upon one of his horses. His Majesty mounted immediately, and was so pleased with them, that he testified his satisfaction by large presents.
"I went straight to a craftsman and gave him a design for making the saddle's stock. Once that was done, I covered it myself with velvet and leather, and embroidered it with gold. Later, I visited a blacksmith, who created a bit based on the pattern I provided, along with some stirrups. When everything was ready, I presented it to the king and put it on one of his horses. His Majesty got on right away and was so pleased that he showed his appreciation with lavish gifts."
"As I paid my court very constantly to the king, he said to me one day: 'Sinbad, I love thee and I have one thing to demand of thee, which thou must grant.' 'Sir,' answered I, 'there is nothing but I will do, as a mark of my obedience to your Majesty.' 'I have a mind thou shouldst marry,' replied he, 'that so thou mayest stay in my dominions, and think no more of thy own country.' I durst not resist the prince's will, and he gave me one of the ladies of his court, noble, beautiful, and rich. The ceremonies of marriage being over, I went and dwelt with my wife, and for some time we lived together in perfect harmony. I was not, however, satisfied with my banishment, therefore designed to make my escape the first opportunity, and to return to Bagdad.
"As I consistently paid my respects to the king, he said to me one day: 'Sinbad, I care for you and I have something to ask of you, which you must agree to.' 'Your Majesty,' I replied, 'there's nothing I won't do as a sign of my loyalty to you.' 'I want you to get married,' he said, 'so you can stay in my realm and no longer think about your own country.' I couldn’t oppose the prince’s wishes, and he gave me one of the noble, beautiful, and wealthy ladies from his court. After the marriage ceremonies were complete, I lived with my wife, and for a while, we were perfectly happy together. However, I was still unhappy with my exile, so I planned to escape at the first chance and return to Bagdad."
"At this time the wife of one of my neighbours fell sick, and died. I went to see and comfort him in his affliction, and finding him absorbed in sorrow, I said to him as soon as I saw him: 'God preserve you and grant you a long life.' 'Alas!' replied he, 'how do you think I should obtain the favour you wish me? I have not above an hour to live.' 'Pray,' said I, 'do not entertain such a melancholy thought; I hope I shall enjoy your company many years.' 'I wish you,' he replied, 'a long life; but my days are at an end, for I must be buried this day with my wife. This is a law which our ancestors established in this island, and it is always observed. The living husband is interred with the dead wife, and the living wife with the dead husband. Nothing can save me; every one must submit to this law.'
"At this time, the wife of one of my neighbors got sick and passed away. I went to see him and offer my condolences during his pain, and seeing him deep in sorrow, I said as soon as I saw him: 'May God protect you and grant you a long life.' 'Oh!' he replied, 'how do you think I could receive the blessing you wish for me? I have no more than an hour to live.' 'Please,' I said, 'don't think such a depressing thought; I hope to enjoy your company for many years to come.' 'I wish you a long life,' he responded, 'but my days are over, for I must be buried today with my wife. This is a law our ancestors established on this island, and it is always followed. The living husband is buried with the dead wife, and the living wife with the dead husband. Nothing can save me; everyone must accept this law.'”
"While he was giving me an account of this barbarous custom, the very relation of which chilled my blood, his kindred, friends, and neighbours came in a body to assist at the funeral. They dressed the corpse of the woman in her richest apparel, and all her jewels, as if it had been her wedding day; then they placed her in an open coffin, and began their march to the place of burial, the husband walking at the head of the company. They proceeded to a high mountain, and when they had reached the place of their destination, they took up a large stone, which covered the mouth of a deep pit, and let down the corpse with all its apparel and jewels. Then the husband embracing his kindred and friends, suffered himself, without resistance, to be put into another open coffin with a pot of water, and seven small loaves, and was let down in the same manner. The ceremony being over, the aperture was again covered with the stone, and the company returned.
"While he was telling me about this brutal custom, which made my blood run cold, his relatives, friends, and neighbors all gathered together to help with the funeral. They dressed the woman's body in her finest clothes and all her jewelry, as if it were her wedding day; then they placed her in an open coffin and started their way to the burial site, with the husband leading the group. They went to a high mountain, and when they reached their destination, they moved a large stone that covered the opening of a deep pit and lowered the corpse, along with all her clothes and jewelry. Then, the husband embraced his relatives and friends and allowed himself, without protest, to be placed in another open coffin with a pot of water and seven small loaves, and was lowered down in the same way. After the ceremony was complete, the opening was covered with the stone again, and the group returned."
"It is needless for me to tell you that I was a melancholy spectator of this funeral, while the rest were scarcely moved, the custom was to them so familiar. I could not forbear communicating to the king my sentiment respecting the practice: 'Sir,' I said, 'I cannot but feel astonished at the strange usage observed in this country, of burying the living with the dead. I have been a great traveller, and seen many countries, but never heard of so cruel a law.' 'What do you mean, Sinbad?' replied the king: 'it is a common law. I shall be interred with the queen, my wife, if she die first.' 'But, sir,' said I, 'may I presume to ask your Majesty, if strangers be obliged to observe this law?' 'Without doubt,' returned the king; 'they are not exempted, if they be married in this island.'
"I don’t need to tell you that I was a sad observer of this funeral, while the others barely reacted since the custom was so familiar to them. I couldn’t help but share my thoughts with the king about this practice: 'Sir,' I said, 'I can’t help but be surprised by the strange custom in this country of burying the living alongside the dead. I’ve traveled a lot and seen many places, but I've never heard of such a cruel law.' 'What do you mean, Sinbad?' replied the king. 'It’s a common law. I will be buried with the queen, my wife, if she dies first.' 'But, sir,' I said, 'may I ask your Majesty if foreigners are required to follow this law?' 'Without a doubt,' the king replied; 'they are not exempt if they are married on this island.'"
"I returned home much depressed by this answer; for the fear of my wife's dying first and that I should be interred alive with her, occasioned me very uneasy reflections. But there was no remedy; I must have patience, and submit to the will of God. I trembled, however, at every little indisposition of my wife, and, alas! in a little time my fears were realised, for she fell sick and died.
"I went home feeling really down because of this answer; the thought of my wife dying first and me being buried alive with her filled me with anxiety. But there was nothing I could do; I had to be patient and accept God's will. Still, I felt anxious at every small thing that happened to my wife, and sadly, before long, my fears came true—she got sick and passed away."
"The king and all his court expressed their wish to honour the funeral with their presence, and the most considerable people of the city did the same. When all was ready for the ceremony, the corpse was put into a coffin with all her jewels and her most magnificent apparel. The procession began, and as second actor in this doleful tragedy, I went next the corpse, with my eyes full of tears, bewailing my deplorable fate. Before we reached the mountain, I made an attempt to affect the minds of the spectators: I addressed myself to the king first, and then to all those that were round me; bowing before them to the earth, and kissing the border of their garments, I prayed them to have compassion upon me. 'Consider,' said I, 'that I am a stranger, and ought not to be subject to this rigorous law, and that I have another wife and children in my own country.' Although I spoke in the most pathetic manner, no one was moved by my address; on the contrary, they ridiculed my dread of death as cowardly, made haste to let my wife's corpse into the pit, and lowered me down the next moment in an open coffin with a vessel full of water and seven loaves.
The king and his entire court wanted to honor the funeral by attending, and many of the prominent citizens of the city felt the same way. Once everything was set for the ceremony, the body was placed in a coffin along with all her jewels and her finest clothes. The procession began, and as a key figure in this tragic event, I walked beside the coffin, tears in my eyes, lamenting my unfortunate fate. Before we reached the mountain, I tried to influence the onlookers: I first addressed the king, then everyone around me; bowing to the ground and kissing the edges of their garments, I begged them to show me mercy. "Think about this," I said, "I am a stranger and shouldn't be subjected to this harsh law, and I have another wife and kids back in my homeland." Even though I spoke as tearfully as I could, no one was touched by my plea; instead, they mocked my fear of death as cowardice, hurriedly placed my wife's body into the grave, and then lowered me down moments later in an open coffin with a container of water and seven loaves of bread.
"As I approached the bottom, I discovered by the aid of the little light that came from above the nature of this subterranean place; it seemed an endless cavern, and might be about fifty fathoms deep.
"As I reached the bottom, I noticed with the help of the faint light coming from above what this underground place was like; it appeared to be an endless cavern, and it was probably around fifty fathoms deep."
"Instead of losing my courage and calling death to my assistance in that miserable condition, however, I felt still an inclination to live, and to do all I could to prolong my days. I went groping about, for the bread and water that was in my coffin, and took some of it. Though the darkness of the cave was so great that I could not distinguish day and night, yet I always found my coffin again, and the cave seemed to be more spacious than it had appeared to be at first. I lived for some days upon my bread and water, which being all spent, I at last prepared for death.
"Instead of giving up and welcoming death in that terrible situation, I still felt a desire to live and do everything I could to extend my days. I searched around for the bread and water that were in my coffin and took some. Even though the cave was so dark that I couldn't tell day from night, I always managed to find my coffin again, and the cave seemed to be bigger than it had first seemed. I survived for several days on the bread and water, and when it finally ran out, I got ready to face death."
"I was offering up my last devotions when I heard something tread, and breathing or panting as it walked. I advanced toward that side from whence I heard the noise, and on my approach the creature puffed and blew harder, as if running away from me. I followed the noise, and the thing seemed to stop sometimes, but always fled and blew as I approached. I pursued it for a considerable time, till at last I perceived a light, resembling a star; I went on, sometimes lost sight of it, but always found it again, and at last discovered that it came through a hole in the rock, large enough to admit a man.
"I was finishing my last prayers when I heard something walking, breathing hard as it moved. I walked toward the direction of the sound, and as I got closer, the creature puffed and huffed more, as if it was trying to escape me. I followed the noise, and it seemed to stop at times, but always ran away and breathed heavily as I got nearer. I chased it for quite a while until I finally saw a light, like a star; I kept going, sometimes losing sight of it, but always finding it again, and eventually realized it was coming from a hole in the rock, big enough for a person to fit through."
"Upon this, I stopped some time to rest, being much fatigued with the rapidity of my progress: afterward coming up to the hole, I got through, and found myself upon the seashore. I leave you to guess the excess of my joy: it was such that I could scarcely persuade myself that the whole was not a dream.
"After that, I took a moment to rest, feeling really tired from how quickly I had been moving. When I finally reached the hole, I climbed through and found myself on the beach. I’ll let you imagine how happy I was; it felt so overwhelming that I could hardly believe it wasn’t a dream."
"But when I was recovered from my surprise, and convinced of the reality of my escape, I perceived what I had followed to be a creature which came out of the sea, and was accustomed to enter the cavern when the tides were high.
"But when I recovered from my shock and realized that my escape was real, I saw that what I had followed was a creature that came from the sea and regularly entered the cave when the tides were high."
"I examined the mountain, and found it to be situated betwixt the sea and the town, but without any passage to or communication with the latter; the rocks on the sea side being high and perpendicularly steep. I prostrated myself on the shore to thank God for this mercy, and afterward entered the cave again to fetch bread and water, which I ate by daylight with a better appetite than I had done since my interment in the dark cavern.
"I looked at the mountain and saw that it was located between the sea and the town, but there was no way to get to the town from there; the cliffs by the sea were high and very steep. I lay down on the shore to thank God for this blessing, and then I went back into the cave to get some bread and water, which I ate during the day with a better appetite than I had had since I was trapped in the dark cave."
"I returned thither a second time, and groped among the coffins for all the diamonds, rubies, pearls, gold bracelets, and rich stuffs I could find; these I brought to the shore, and tying them up neatly into bales, I laid them together upon the beach, waiting till some ship might appear.
"I went back there a second time and searched through the coffins for all the diamonds, rubies, pearls, gold bracelets, and valuable items I could find. I brought them to the shore, tied them up neatly into bundles, and laid them on the beach, waiting for a ship to come by."
"After two or three days, I perceived a ship just come out of the harbour, making for the place where I was. I made a sign with the linen of my turban, and called to the crew as loud as I could. They heard me, and sent a boat to bring me on board, when they asked by what misfortune I came thither; I told them that I had suffered shipwreck two days before, and made shift to get ashore with the goods they saw. It was fortunate for me that these people did not consider the place where I was, nor inquire into the probability of what I told them; but without hesitation took me on board. When I came to the ship, the captain was so well pleased to have saved me, and so much taken up with his own affairs, that he also took the story of my pretended shipwreck upon trust, and generously refused some jewels which I offered him.
"After a couple of days, I noticed a ship just leaving the harbor, heading in my direction. I waved a piece of my turban and shouted as loudly as I could. They saw me and sent a boat to bring me on board. They asked how I ended up there. I explained that I had been shipwrecked two days earlier and managed to make it ashore with the goods they saw. Luckily for me, these people didn’t question my story or consider where I had been; they simply took me on board without hesitation. When I reached the ship, the captain was thrilled to have rescued me and was so preoccupied with his own matters that he accepted my fabricated story of the shipwreck without question and graciously refused some jewels I offered him."
"We passed by several islands, and among others that called the isle of Bells, about ten days' sail from Serendib, and six from that of Kela, where we landed. This island produces lead mines, Indian canes, and excellent camphire.
"We passed by several islands, including one called the Isle of Bells, about ten days' sail from Serendib and six from Kela, where we took ashore. This island has lead mines, Indian canes, and high-quality camphor."
"The King of the isle of Kela is very rich and powerful, and the isle of Bells, which is about two days' journey in extent, is also subject to him. The inhabitants are so barbarous that they still eat human flesh. After we had finished our traffic in that island, we put to sea again, and touched at several other ports; at last I arrived happily at Bagdad with infinite riches. Out of gratitude to God for His mercies, I contributed liberally toward the support of several mosques, and the subsistence of the poor, and gave myself up to the society of my kindred and friends, enjoying myself with them in festivities and amusements."
"The King of the island of Kela is very wealthy and powerful, and the island of Bells, which spans about two days' journey, is also under his control. The people there are so uncivilized that they still eat human flesh. After we finished our trade on that island, we set sail again and stopped at several other ports; finally, I happily arrived in Baghdad with immense riches. Out of gratitude to God for His blessings, I generously contributed to the support of several mosques and the well-being of the poor, and I devoted myself to the company of my family and friends, enjoying festivities and entertainment with them."
Here Sinbad finished the relation of his fourth voyage. He made a new present of one hundred sequins to Hindbad, whom he requested to return with the rest next day at the same hour to dine with him, and hear the story of his fifth voyage. Hindbad and the other guests took their leave and retired. Next morning when they all met, they sat down at table, and when dinner was over, Sinbad began the relation of his fifth voyage as follows:
Here Sinbad finished telling the story of his fourth voyage. He gave Hindbad a gift of one hundred sequins and asked him to come back the next day at the same time to have dinner and hear about his fifth voyage. Hindbad and the other guests said their goodbyes and left. The next morning, when they all gathered again, they sat down to eat, and after dinner, Sinbad started sharing the story of his fifth voyage as follows:
THE FIFTH VOYAGE
"All the troubles and calamities I had undergone," said he, "could not cure me of my inclination to make new voyages. I therefore bought goods, departed with them for the best seaport; and that I might not be obliged to depend upon a captain, but have a ship at my own command, I remained there till one was built on purpose. When the ship was ready, I went on board with my goods: but not having enough to load her, I agreed to take with me several merchants of different nations with their merchandise.
"All the troubles and hardships I went through," he said, "didn’t cure my desire to go on new adventures. So, I bought some goods and set out for the nearest seaport; and instead of relying on a captain, I decided to stay there until a ship was built just for me. When the ship was ready, I boarded with my goods, but since I didn't have enough to fill it, I agreed to take several merchants from different countries along with their merchandise."
"We sailed with the first fair wind, and after a long navigation, the first place we touched at was a desert island, where we found an egg of a roc, equal in size to that I formerly mentioned. There was a young roc in it just ready to be hatched, and its bill had begun to appear. The merchants whom I had taken on board, and who landed with me, broke the egg with hatchets, pulled out the young roc, piecemeal, and roasted it. I had earnestly entreated them not to meddle with the egg, but they would not listen to me.
"We set sail with the first good wind, and after a long journey, the first place we stopped was a deserted island, where we found a roc's egg, just as big as the one I mentioned before. Inside, there was a young roc that was about to hatch, with its beak just starting to show. The merchants I had taken on board, who landed with me, smashed the egg with hatchets, pulled out the young roc bit by bit, and roasted it. I had strongly begged them not to touch the egg, but they ignored me."
"Scarcely had they finished their repast, when there appeared in the air at a considerable distance from us two great clouds. The captain whom I had hired to navigate my ship, said they were the male and female roc that belonged to the young one and pressed us to re-embark with all speed, to prevent the misfortune which he saw would otherwise befall us. We hastened on board, and set sail with all possible expedition.
"Hardly had they finished their meal when we saw two huge clouds in the sky from a distance. The captain I had hired to navigate my ship said they were the male and female roc that belonged to the young one, and urged us to get back on the ship quickly to avoid the disaster he feared was coming our way. We rushed on board and set sail as fast as we could."
"In the meantime, the two rocs approached with a frightful noise, which they redoubled when they saw the egg broken, and their young one gone. They flew back in the direction they had come, and disappeared for some time, while we made all the sail we could to endeavour to prevent that which unhappily befell us.
"In the meantime, the two rocs came closer with a terrifying noise, which got louder when they saw the broken egg and realized their chick was gone. They flew back the way they had come and vanished for a while, while we did everything we could to try to avoid the unfortunate fate that awaited us."
"They soon returned, and we observed that each of them carried between its talons rocks of a monstrous size. When they came directly over my ship, they hovered, and one of them let fall a stone, but by the dexterity of the steersman it missed us. The other roc, to our misfortune, threw his burden so exactly upon the middle of the ship, as to split it into a thousand pieces. The mariners and passengers were all crushed to death, or sank. I myself was of the number of the latter; but as I came up again, I fortunately caught hold of a piece of the wreck, and swimming sometimes with one hand, and sometimes with the other, I came to an island, and got safely ashore.
They soon came back, and we noticed that each of them was carrying huge rocks in their claws. When they flew directly over my ship, they hovered, and one of them dropped a stone, but thanks to the skill of the helmsman, it missed us. Unfortunately, the other roc aimed its load perfectly at the center of the ship, shattering it into a thousand pieces. The sailors and passengers were all killed or sank. I was among those who sank; however, as I resurfaced, I managed to grab a piece of the wreck and, swimming with one hand and then the other, I made it to an island and safely reached the shore.
"I sat down upon the grass, to recover myself from my fatigue, after which I went into the island to explore it. I found trees everywhere, some of them bearing green, and others ripe fruits, and streams of fresh pure water. I ate of the fruits, which I found excellent; and drank of the water, which was very good.
"I sat down on the grass to catch my breath after feeling tired, and then I went into the island to explore. I found trees everywhere, some with green fruit and others with ripe ones, along with streams of fresh, clean water. I tasted the fruit, which was excellent, and drank the water, which was very refreshing."
"When I was a little advanced into the island, I saw an old man, who appeared very weak and infirm. He was sitting on the bank of a stream, and at first I took him to be one who had been shipwrecked like myself. I went toward him and saluted him, but he only slightly bowed his head. I asked him why he sat so still, but instead of answering me, he made a sign for me to take him upon my back, and carry him over the brook, signifying that it was to gather fruit.
"When I was a little further into the island, I saw an old man who looked very weak and frail. He was sitting by the edge of a stream, and at first, I thought he was someone who had been shipwrecked like me. I approached him and greeted him, but he just nodded his head slightly. I asked him why he was sitting so still, but instead of answering, he gestured for me to carry him on my back and take him across the brook, indicating that it was to gather fruit."
"I believed him really to stand in need of my assistance, took him upon my back, and having carried him over, bade him get down, and for that end stooped, that he might get off with ease; but instead of doing so (which I laugh at every time I think of it) the old man, who to me appeared quite decrepit, clasped his legs nimbly about my neck. He sat astride upon my shoulders, and held my throat so tight, that I thought he would have strangled me, the apprehension of which made me swoon and fall down.
"I really thought he needed my help, so I put him on my back and carried him over. When we got there, I told him to get down and leaned over to make it easier for him. But instead of getting off, which makes me laugh every time I think about it, the old man, who seemed pretty frail to me, wrapped his legs around my neck. He sat on my shoulders and held my throat so tightly that I thought he would strangle me, and the fear of that made me faint and fall down."
"Notwithstanding my fainting, the ill-natured old fellow kept fast about my neck, but opened his legs a little to give me time to recover my breath. When I had done so, he thrust one of his feet against my stomach, and struck me so rudely on the side with the other that he forced me to rise up against my will. Having arisen, he made me walk under the trees, and forced me now and then to stop, to gather and eat fruit. He never left me all day, and when I lay down to rest at night, laid himself down with me, holding always fast about my neck. Every morning he pushed me to make me awake, and afterward obliged me to get up and walk, and pressed me with his feet.
"Even though I was fainting, that nasty old guy kept his grip around my neck but loosened his legs a bit to give me time to catch my breath. Once I recovered, he shoved one of his feet against my stomach and hit me hard on the side with the other, forcing me to stand up against my will. After I got up, he made me walk under the trees and occasionally stopped me to pick and eat fruit. He didn't leave my side all day, and when I lay down to rest at night, he lay down next to me, still holding tight around my neck. Every morning, he pushed me to wake up, then made me get up and walk, pressing me with his feet."
"One day I found in my way several dry calabashes that had fallen from a tree. I took a large one, and after cleaning it, pressed into it some juice of grapes, which abounded in the island; having filled the calabash, I put it by in a convenient place, and going thither again some days after, I tasted it, and found the wine so good, that it soon made me forget my sorrow, gave me new vigour, and so exhilarated my spirits, that I began to sing and dance as I walked along.
"One day, I came across several dried calabashes that had fallen from a tree. I picked up a large one and, after cleaning it, I pressed some grape juice into it, which was plentiful on the island. After filling the calabash, I set it aside in a convenient spot. A few days later, I returned to it, tasted the wine, and found it so good that it quickly made me forget my sadness. It gave me new energy and lifted my spirits so much that I started to sing and dance as I walked."
"The old man, perceiving the effect which this liquor had upon me, and that I carried him with more ease than before, made me a sign to give him some of it. I handed him the calabash, and the liquor pleasing his palate, he drank it all off. There being a considerable quantity of it, he became intoxicated, and the fumes getting up into his head, he began to sing after his manner, and to dance, thus loosening his legs from about me by degrees. Finding that he did not press me as before, I threw him upon the ground, where he lay without motion; I then took up a great stone, and crushed him.
The old man, noticing how the drink affected me and that I was carrying him more easily than before, signaled for some of it. I handed him the gourd, and he enjoyed the drink so much that he finished it all. Since there was quite a bit of it, he got drunk, and as the effects went to his head, he started to sing and dance, gradually loosening his grip on me. Seeing that he wasn’t holding on as tightly as before, I threw him to the ground, where he lay motionless; then I picked up a big rock and crushed him.
"I was extremely glad to be thus freed forever from this troublesome fellow. I now walked toward the beach, where I met the crew of a ship that had cast anchor, to take in water. They were surprised to see me, but more so at hearing the particulars of my adventures. 'You fell,' said they, 'into the hands of the Old Man of the Sea, and are the first who ever escaped strangling by his malicious tricks. He never quits those he has once made himself master of till he has destroyed them, and he has made this island notorious by the number of men he has slain.'
"I was really happy to finally be free from that annoying guy. I headed toward the beach, where I ran into the crew of a ship that had dropped anchor to get some water. They were surprised to see me, but even more shocked to hear about my adventures. 'You fell,' they said, 'into the clutches of the Old Man of the Sea, and you're the first person to escape his deadly tricks. He never lets go of those he’s taken control of until he has destroyed them, and he's made this island infamous for the number of men he has killed.'”
"After having informed me of these things, they carried me with them to the ship, and the captain received me with great kindness, when they told him what had befallen me. He put out again to sea, and after some days' sail, we arrived at the harbour of a great city.
"After telling me about all this, they took me with them to the ship, and the captain welcomed me warmly when they explained what had happened to me. He set sail again, and after a few days at sea, we arrived at the harbor of a big city."
"One of the merchants who had taken me into his friendship invited me to go along with him, and carried me to a place appointed for the accommodation of foreign merchants. He gave me a large bag, and having recommended me to some people of the town, who used to gather cocoa-nuts, desired them to take me with them. 'Go,' said he, 'follow them, and act as you see them do, but do not separate from them, otherwise you may endanger your life.' Having thus spoken, he gave me provisions for the journey, and I went with them.
One of the merchants who had befriended me invited me to join him and took me to a place set up for the lodging of foreign traders. He handed me a large bag and, after introducing me to some locals who harvested cocoa nuts, asked them to take me along. "Go," he said, "follow their lead and do what they do, but don’t stray from them, or you might put your life at risk." After saying this, he provided me with supplies for the journey, and I went with them.
"We came to a thick forest of cocoa-trees, very lofty, with trunks so smooth that it was not possible to climb to the branches that bore the fruit. When we entered the forest we saw a great number of apes of several sizes, who fled as soon as they perceived us, and climbed up to the top of the trees with surprising swiftness.
"We arrived at a dense cocoa tree forest, with towering trunks so smooth that climbing to the branches with fruit was impossible. As we entered the forest, we spotted a large number of apes of various sizes, who quickly ran away the moment they saw us and climbed to the tops of the trees with incredible speed."
"The merchants with whom I was, gathered stones and threw them at the apes on the trees. I did the same, and the apes out of revenge threw cocoa-nuts at us so fast, and with such gestures, as sufficiently testified their anger and resentment. We gathered up the cocoa-nuts, and from time to time threw stones to provoke the apes; so that by this stratagem we filled our bags with cocoa-nuts, which it had been impossible otherwise to have done.
"The merchants I was with picked up stones and threw them at the monkeys in the trees. I joined in, and the monkeys, feeling angry, hurled coconuts at us quickly and with such fury that it clearly showed their frustration. We collected the coconuts and occasionally threw stones to provoke the monkeys; through this trick, we managed to fill our bags with coconuts, which we wouldn’t have been able to do otherwise."
"When we had gathered our number, we returned to the city, where the merchant who had sent me to the forest gave me the value of the cocoas I brought: 'Go on,' said he, 'and do the like every day, until you have got money enough to carry you home.' I thanked him for his advice, and gradually collected as many cocoa-nuts as produced me a considerable sum.
"When we had gathered our group, we went back to the city, where the merchant who had sent me to the forest paid me for the cocoa beans I brought back. 'Keep going,' he said, 'and do the same every day until you have enough money to take you home.' I appreciated his advice and gradually collected enough cocoa nuts to make a good amount of money."
"The vessel in which I had come sailed with some merchants who loaded her with cocoa-nuts. I embarked in her all the nuts I had, and when she was ready to sail took leave of the merchant who had been so kind to me.
"The ship I arrived on was carrying some merchants who loaded it with coconuts. I boarded with all the coconuts I had, and when it was time to leave, I said goodbye to the merchant who had been so good to me."
"We sailed toward the islands, where pepper grows in great plenty. From thence we went to the isle of Comari, where the best species of wood of aloes grows. I exchanged my cocoa in those two islands for pepper and wood of aloes, and went with other merchants a pearl-fishing. I hired divers, who brought me up some that were very large and pure. I embarked in a vessel that happily arrived at Bussorah; from thence I returned to Bagdad, where I made vast sums from my pepper, wood of aloes, and pearls. I gave the tenth of my gains in alms, as I had done upon my return from my other voyages, and endeavoured to dissipate my fatigues by amusements of different kinds."
"We sailed toward the islands, where pepper grows abundantly. From there, we went to the island of Comari, where the best type of aloe wood is found. I traded my cocoa on those two islands for pepper and aloe wood, and joined other merchants in pearl fishing. I hired divers, who brought up some very large and pure pearls. I boarded a ship that fortunately made it to Bussorah; from there, I returned to Bagdad, where I made a lot of money from my pepper, aloe wood, and pearls. I donated a tenth of my profits as charity, just as I had done after my other voyages, and tried to relieve my exhaustion with various kinds of entertainment."
When Sinbad had finished his story, he ordered one hundred sequins to be given to Hindbad, who retired with the other guests; but next morning the same company returned to dine; when Sinbad requested their attention, and gave the following account of his sixth voyage:
When Sinbad finished his story, he instructed that one hundred sequins be given to Hindbad, who left with the other guests. However, the next morning, the same group returned for dinner. Sinbad asked for their attention and shared the following account of his sixth voyage:
THE SIXTH VOYAGE
"You long without doubt to know," said he, "how, after having been shipwrecked five times, and escaped so many dangers, I could resolve again to tempt fortune, and expose myself to new hardships. I am, myself, astonished at my conduct when I reflect upon it, and must certainly have been actuated by my destiny. But be that as it may, after a year's rest I prepared for a sixth voyage, notwithstanding the entreaties of my kindred, who did all in their power to dissuade me.
"You probably want to know," he said, "how, after being shipwrecked five times and facing so many dangers, I could decide to take a chance again and put myself through more hardships. I’m honestly surprised at my own actions when I think about it, and I must have been driven by fate. Regardless, after taking a year off, I got ready for a sixth voyage, even though my family did everything they could to talk me out of it."
"Instead of taking my way by the Persian Gulf, I travelled once more through several provinces of Persia and the Indies, and arrived at a seaport, where I embarked in a ship, the captain of which was bound on a long voyage. It was long indeed, for the captain and pilot lost their course. They, however, at last discovered where they were, but we had no reason to rejoice at the circumstance. Suddenly we saw the captain quit his post, uttering loud lamentations. He threw off his turban, pulled his beard, and beat his head like a madman. We asked him the reason, and he answered, that he was in the most dangerous place in all the ocean. 'A rapid current carries the ship along with it,' said he, 'and we shall all perish in less than a quarter of an hour. Pray to God to deliver us from this peril; we cannot escape, if He do not take pity on us.' At these words he ordered the sails to be lowered; but all the ropes broke, and the ship was carried by the current to the foot of an inaccessible mountain, where she struck and went to pieces, yet in such a manner that we saved our lives, our provisions, and the best of our goods.
"Instead of taking my route by the Persian Gulf, I traveled again through several regions of Persia and the Indies and arrived at a port, where I got on a ship whose captain was headed for a long journey. And it truly was long, as both the captain and the pilot lost their way. However, they eventually figured out where we were, but we had no reason to celebrate. Suddenly, we saw the captain leave his post, crying out loudly in despair. He took off his turban, pulled at his beard, and struck his head like a madman. We asked him what was wrong, and he replied that we were in the most dangerous part of the ocean. 'A strong current is pulling the ship along,' he said, 'and we will all perish in less than fifteen minutes. Pray to God to save us from this danger; we can’t escape unless He shows us mercy.' After saying this, he ordered the sails to be lowered, but all the ropes snapped, and the ship was swept by the current to the base of an impassable mountain, where it crashed and broke apart, yet in such a way that we managed to save our lives, our supplies, and most of our belongings."
"This being over, the captain said to us: 'God has done what pleased Him. Each of us may dig his grave, and bid the world adieu; for we are all in so fatal a place, that none shipwrecked here ever returned to their homes.' His discourse afflicted us sensibly, and we embraced each other, bewailing our deplorable lot.
"This being over, the captain said to us: 'God has done what pleased Him. Each of us may dig his grave and say goodbye to the world; for we are all in such a deadly place that no one shipwrecked here ever returned home.' His words deeply affected us, and we hugged each other, mourning our unfortunate fate."
"The mountain at the foot of which we were wrecked formed part of the coast of a very large island. It was covered with wrecks, with human bones, and with a vast quantity of goods and riches. In all other places, rivers run from their channels into the sea, but here a river of fresh water runs out of the sea into a dark cavern, whose entrance is very high and spacious. What is most remarkable in this place is, that the stones of the mountain are of crystal, rubies, or other precious stones. Here is also a sort of fountain of pitch or bitumen, that runs into the sea, which the fish swallow, and turn into ambergris: and this the waves throw up on the beach in great quantities. Trees also grow here, most of which are wood of aloes, equal in goodness to those of Comari.
"The mountain where we crashed is part of a very large island. It's filled with wrecks, human bones, and a ton of goods and treasures. In most places, rivers flow from the land into the sea, but here, a freshwater river flows out of the sea into a dark cavern with a really high and spacious entrance. What’s most interesting about this place is that the mountain's stones are made of crystal, rubies, and other precious gems. There’s also a kind of fountain of pitch or bitumen that flows into the sea, which fish consume and turn into ambergris, and the waves wash up large amounts of it onto the beach. Trees grow here too, most of which are aloes, just as good as those from Comari."
"To finish the description of this place, which may well be called a gulf, since nothing ever returns from it, it is not possible for ships to get off when once they approach within a certain distance. If they be driven thither by a wind from the sea, the wind and the current impel them; and if they come into it when a land-wind blows, the height of the mountain stops the wind, and occasions a calm, so that the force of the current carries them ashore: and what completes the misfortune is, that there is no possibility of ascending the mountain, or of escaping by sea.
"To wrap up the description of this place, which could easily be called a gulf since nothing ever comes back from it, ships can't get away once they get too close. If they're pushed there by a sea wind, the wind and the current drive them in; and if they enter it while a land wind is blowing, the height of the mountain blocks the wind and creates a calm, causing the current to carry them ashore. To make matters worse, there's no way to climb the mountain or escape by sea."
"We continued upon the shore in a state of despair, and expected death every day. At first we divided our provisions as equally as we could, and thus every one lived a longer or shorter time, according to his temperance, and the use he made of his provisions.
"We kept walking along the shore feeling hopeless, expecting death to come any day. Initially, we shared our supplies as evenly as possible, so each person survived for a shorter or longer time, depending on their self-control and how they managed their food."
"I survived all my companions, yet when I buried the last, I had so little provision remaining that I thought I could not long endure and I dug a grave, resolving to lie down in it because there was no one left to inter me.
"I outlived all my friends, but when I buried the last one, I had so little food left that I didn’t think I could last much longer, so I dug a grave, planning to lie down in it since there was no one left to bury me."
"But it pleased God once more to take compassion on me, and put it in my mind to go to the bank of the river which ran into the great cavern. Considering its probable course with great attention, I said to myself: 'This river, which runs thus under ground, must somewhere have an issue. If I make a raft, and leave myself to the current, it will convey me to some inhabited country, or I shall perish. If I be drowned, I lose nothing, but only change one kind of death for another.'
"But God showed me compassion once again and inspired me to go to the riverbank that flowed into the large cavern. I thought carefully about its likely path and said to myself: 'This river, which runs underground, has to come out somewhere. If I build a raft and let the current take me, it will lead me to some populated area, or I’ll die. If I drown, I lose nothing; I’m just swapping one kind of death for another.'"
"I immediately went to work upon large pieces of timber and cables, for I had choice of them, and tied them together so strongly that I soon made a very solid raft. When I had finished, I loaded it with rubies, emeralds, ambergris, rock-crystal, and bales of rich stuffs. Having balanced my cargo exactly, and fastened it well to the raft, I went on board with two oars that I had made, and leaving it to the course of the river, resigned myself to the will of God.
I immediately got to work on big pieces of wood and ropes since I had plenty to choose from, and I tied them together so securely that I soon built a really sturdy raft. Once I was done, I loaded it up with rubies, emeralds, ambergris, rock crystal, and bundles of luxurious materials. After I perfectly balanced my cargo and secured it to the raft, I boarded with two oars I had made, and let the river take me, surrendering to the will of God.
"As soon as I entered the cavern I lost all light, and the stream carried me I knew not whither. Thus I floated some days in perfect darkness, and once found the arch so low, that it very nearly touched my head, which made me cautious afterward to avoid the like danger. All this while I ate nothing but what was just necessary to support nature; yet, notwithstanding my frugality, all my provisions were spent. Then a pleasing stupor seized upon me. I cannot tell how long it continued; but when I revived, I was surprised to find myself in an extensive plain on the brink of a river, where my raft was tied, amidst a great number of negroes. I got up as soon as I saw them, and saluted them. They spoke to me, but I did not understand their language. I was so transported with joy, that I knew not whether I was asleep or awake; but being persuaded that I was not asleep, I recited aloud the following words in Arabic: 'Call upon the Almighty, He will help thee; thou needest not perplex thyself about anything else: shut thy eyes, and while thou art asleep, God will change thy bad fortune into good.'
"As soon as I entered the cave, I lost all light, and the stream carried me I didn't know where. I floated for several days in complete darkness and once encountered an arch so low that it almost touched my head, which made me cautious to avoid that danger again. During this time, I only ate what was necessary to survive; however, despite my frugality, all my supplies were gone. Then a pleasant drowsiness overcame me. I can’t say how long it lasted, but when I woke up, I was surprised to find myself on a vast plain by a river, where my raft was tied, surrounded by a large number of black people. I got up as soon as I saw them and greeted them. They spoke to me, but I didn’t understand their language. I was so overwhelmed with joy that I didn't know if I was dreaming or awake; but convinced I was awake, I recited the following words in Arabic: 'Call upon the Almighty, He will help you; you need not worry about anything else: close your eyes, and while you sleep, God will turn your bad luck into good.'"
"One of the blacks, who understood Arabic, hearing me speak thus, came toward me and said: 'Brother, be not surprised to see us; we are inhabitants of this country, and came hither to-day to water our fields. We observed something floating upon the water, and, perceiving your raft, one of us swam into the river and brought it hither, where we fastened it, as you see, until you should awake. Pray tell us your history, for it must be extraordinary; how did you venture yourself into this river, and whence did you come?' I begged of them first to give me something to eat, and then I would satisfy their curiosity. They gave me several sorts of food, and when I had satisfied my hunger, I related all that had befallen me, which they listened to with attentive surprise. As soon as I had finished, they told me, by the person who spoke Arabic and interpreted to them what I said, that it was one of the most wonderful stories they had ever heard, and that I must go along with them, and tell it to their king myself; it being too extraordinary to be related by any other than the person to whom the events had happened.
One of the Black men, who understood Arabic, heard me speaking and came over to me. He said, "Brother, don’t be surprised to see us; we live in this land and came here today to water our fields. We saw something floating in the water, and noticing your raft, one of us swam into the river and brought it here, where we secured it, as you see, until you wake up. Please tell us your story; it must be amazing. How did you end up in this river, and where did you come from?" I asked them first for something to eat, and then I would share my story. They gave me various types of food, and after I had satisfied my hunger, I told them everything that had happened to me, which they listened to with great interest. Once I finished, they told me, through the person who spoke Arabic and translated what I said, that it was one of the most incredible stories they had ever heard, and that I should come with them to tell it to their king myself, since it was too extraordinary to be told by anyone other than the person who experienced it.
"They immediately sent for a horse, which was brought in a little time; and having helped me to mount, some of them walked before to shew the way, while the rest took my raft and cargo and followed.
"They quickly called for a horse, which arrived shortly after; and after helping me get on, some of them walked ahead to show the way, while the others took my raft and cargo and followed."
"We marched till we came to the capital of Serendib, for it was in that island I had landed. The blacks presented me to their king; I approached his throne, and saluted him as I used to do the Kings of the Indies; that is to say, I prostrated myself at his feet. The prince ordered me to rise, received me with an obliging air, and made me sit down near him.
"We marched until we reached the capital of Serendib, as that was the island where I had landed. The locals introduced me to their king; I approached his throne and greeted him like I did with the Kings of the Indies; specifically, I bowed down at his feet. The prince commanded me to stand up, welcomed me with a gracious demeanor, and had me sit beside him."
"I related to the king all that I have told you, and his majesty was so surprised and pleased, that he commanded my adventures to be written in letters of gold, and laid up in the archives of his kingdom. At last my raft was brought in, and the bales opened in his presence: he admired the quantity of wood of aloes and ambergris; but, above all, the rubies and emeralds, for he had none in his treasury that equalled them.
"I told the king everything I've shared with you, and he was so surprised and pleased that he ordered my adventures to be written in gold letters and stored in the archives of his kingdom. Finally, my raft was brought in, and the bales were opened in front of him: he admired the large quantity of aloes wood and ambergris; but, above all, the rubies and emeralds, since he had none in his treasury that were as good as these."
"Observing that he looked on my jewels with pleasure, I fell prostrate at his feet, and took the liberty to say to him: 'Sir, not only my person is at your majesty's service, but the cargo of the raft, and I would beg of you to dispose of it as your own.' He answered me with a smile: 'Sinbad, I will take care not to covet anything of yours, or to take anything from you that God has given you; far from lessening your wealth, I design to augment it, and will not let you quit my dominions without marks of my liberality.' He then charged one of his officers to take care of me, and ordered people to serve me at his own expense. The officer was very faithful in the execution of his commission, and caused all the goods to be carried to the lodgings provided for me.
"Seeing that he was admiring my jewels, I went down on my knees at his feet and said to him, 'Sir, not only is my person at your service, but also the cargo of the raft, and I ask you to treat it as your own.' He replied with a smile, 'Sinbad, I won't covet anything of yours or take anything that God has given you; rather than diminishing your wealth, I intend to increase it, and I won’t let you leave my realm without showing you my generosity.' He then instructed one of his officers to look after me and arranged for people to serve me at his own expense. The officer faithfully carried out his orders and had all my goods taken to the accommodations that had been arranged for me."
"I went every day at a set hour to make my court to the king, and spent the rest of my time in viewing the city, and what was most worthy of notice.
"I went every day at the same time to pay my respects to the king and spent the rest of my time exploring the city and seeing what was most worth noticing."
"The capital of Serendib stands at the end of a fine valley, in the middle of the island, encompassed by mountains the highest in the world. Rubies and several sorts of minerals abound, and the rocks are for the most part composed of a metalline stone made use of to cut and polish other precious stones. All kinds of rare plants and trees grow there, especially cedars and cocoa-nut. There is also a pearl-fishing in the mouth of its principal river; and in some of its valleys are found diamonds. I made, by way of devotion, a pilgrimage to the place where Adam was confined after his banishment from Paradise, and had the curiosity to go to the top of the mountain.
The capital of Serendib is located at the end of a beautiful valley, in the center of the island, surrounded by the highest mountains in the world. Rubies and various minerals are plentiful, and most of the rocks are made of a metallic stone used for cutting and polishing other gemstones. A wide variety of rare plants and trees thrive there, particularly cedars and coconut trees. There's also a pearl-fishing industry at the mouth of its main river, and some of its valleys contain diamonds. As a sign of my devotion, I took a pilgrimage to the spot where Adam was exiled after leaving Paradise, and I was curious enough to climb to the top of the mountain.
"When I returned to the city, I prayed the king to allow me to return to my own country, and he granted me permission in the most honourable manner. He would needs force a rich present upon me; and when I went to take my leave of him, he gave me one much more considerable, and at the same time charged me with a letter for the Commander of the Faithful, our sovereign, saying to me: 'I pray you give this present from me, and this letter, to the Caliph, and assure him of my friendship.' I took the present and letter and promised his majesty punctually to execute the commission with which he was pleased to honour me.
"When I got back to the city, I asked the king if I could return to my homeland, and he agreed in the kindest way. He insisted on giving me a generous gift; and when I was about to say goodbye, he handed me an even more substantial gift and also asked me to deliver a letter to the Commander of the Faithful, our ruler, saying to me: 'Please deliver this gift from me, along with this letter, to the Caliph, and let him know about my friendship.' I accepted the gift and the letter and promised his majesty that I would carry out the task he entrusted to me."
"The letter from the King of Serendib was written on the skin of a certain animal of great value, because of its being so scarce, and of a yellowish colour. The characters of this letter were of azure, and the contents as follows:
"The letter from the King of Serendib was written on the skin of a rare and valuable animal, which had a yellowish color. The letters in this message were in blue, and the contents were as follows:
"'The King of the Indies, before whom march one hundred elephants, who lives in a palace that shines with one hundred thousand rubies, and who has in his treasury twenty thousand crowns enriched with diamonds, to Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid:—
"'The King of the Indies, in front of whom march a hundred elephants, who lives in a palace that sparkles with a hundred thousand rubies, and who has twenty thousand crown jewels filled with diamonds in his treasury, to Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid:—
"'Though the present we send you be inconsiderable, receive it, however, as a brother, in consideration of the hearty friendship which we bear for you, and of which we are willing to give you proof. We desire the same part in your friendship, considering that we believe it to be our merit, being of the same dignity with yourself. We conjure you this in quality of a brother. Adieu.'
"'Even though what we’re sending you isn’t much, please accept it as a token of our brotherly love and the strong friendship we feel for you, which we’re eager to show. We hope to share the same bond of friendship with you, believing it to be a point of pride for us, as we consider ourselves equal to you. We urge you to see this as a brotherly appeal. Goodbye.'"
"The present consisted, first, of one single ruby made into a cup, about half a foot high, an inch thick, and filled with round pearls of half a drachm each. 2. The skin of a serpent, whose scales were as large as an ordinary piece of gold, and had the virtue to preserve from sickness those who lay upon it. 3. Fifty thousand drachms of the best wood of aloes, with thirty grains of camphire as big as pistachios. And, 4. A female slave of ravishing beauty, whose apparel was all covered over with jewels.
"The gift included, first, a single ruby crafted into a cup, about half a foot tall, an inch thick, and filled with round pearls weighing half a drachm each. 2. The skin of a serpent, with scales the size of a typical gold coin, known for its ability to protect those who lay on it from illness. 3. Fifty thousand drachms of the finest aloes wood, along with thirty grains of camphor the size of pistachios. And, 4. A stunningly beautiful female slave, whose clothing was adorned with jewels."
"The ship set sail, and after a very successful navigation we landed at Bussorah, and from thence I went to Bagdad, where the first thing I did was to acquit myself of my commission.
"The ship set sail, and after a very successful journey, we arrived in Bussorah. From there, I traveled to Baghdad, where the first thing I did was fulfill my mission."
"I took the king of Serendib's letter and went to present myself at the gate of the Commander of the Faithful, followed by the beautiful slave, and such of my own family as carried the gifts. I stated the reason of my coming, and was immediately conducted to the throne of the caliph. I made my reverence, and, after a short speech, gave him the letter and present. When he had read what the king of Serendib wrote to him, he asked me if the prince were really so rich and potent as he represented himself in his letter. I prostrated myself a second time, and rising again, said: 'Commander of the Faithful, I can assure your majesty he doth not exceed the truth. Nothing is more worthy of admiration than the magnificence of his palace. When the prince appears in public he has a throne fixed on the back of an elephant, and marches betwixt two ranks of his ministers, favourites, and other people of his court; before him, upon the same elephant, an officer carries a golden lance in his hand; and behind the throne there is another, who stands upright, with a column of gold, on the top of which is an emerald half a foot long and an inch thick; before him march a guard of one thousand men, clad in cloth of gold and silk, and mounted on elephants richly caparisoned.
I took the letter from the king of Serendib and went to introduce myself at the gate of the Commander of the Faithful, accompanied by the beautiful slave and some of my family members who were carrying the gifts. I explained the purpose of my visit and was quickly led to the caliph's throne. I paid my respects and, after a brief speech, handed him the letter and the gift. After reading what the king of Serendib had written, he asked me if the prince was really as wealthy and powerful as he claimed in his letter. I bowed a second time, then stood up and said: "Commander of the Faithful, I assure you that he does not exaggerate. Nothing is more impressive than the splendor of his palace. When the prince appears in public, he rides on a throne positioned on the back of an elephant, flanked by two lines of his ministers, favorites, and other people from his court. In front of him, on the same elephant, an officer holds a golden lance; and behind the throne, there's another officer standing tall with a column of gold topped by an emerald that's half a foot long and an inch thick. In front of them is a guard of one thousand men, dressed in gold and silk, riding on richly adorned elephants.
"While the king is on his march, the officer who is before him on the same elephant cries from time to time, with a loud voice: 'Behold the great monarch, the potent and redoubtable Sultan of the Indies, whose palace is covered with one hundred thousand rubies, and who possesses twenty thousand crowns of diamonds. Behold the monarch greater than Solomon, and the powerful Maha-raja.' After he has pronounced those words, the officer behind the throne cries in his turn: 'This monarch, so great and so powerful, must die, must die, must die.' And the officer before replies: 'Praise be to him who liveth for ever.'
"While the king is on his march, the officer riding on the same elephant occasionally shouts loudly, 'Look at the great monarch, the mighty and formidable Sultan of the Indies, whose palace is adorned with one hundred thousand rubies and who owns twenty thousand diamond crowns. Look at the ruler greater than Solomon, the powerful Maha-raja.' After he finishes speaking, the officer behind the throne calls out in response, 'This great and powerful monarch must die, must die, must die.' And the officer in front replies, 'Praise be to him who lives forever.'"
"Furthermore, the King of Serendib is so just that there are no judges in his dominions. His people have no need of them. They understand and observe justice rigidly of themselves.'
"Additionally, the King of Serendib is so fair that there are no judges in his kingdom. His people don’t need them. They understand and uphold justice strictly on their own."
"The caliph was much pleased with my account. 'The wisdom of that king,' said he, 'appears in his letter, and after what you tell me, I must confess, that his wisdom is worthy of his people, and his people deserve so wise a prince.' Having spoken thus, he dismissed me, and sent me home with a rich present."
"The caliph was very pleased with my story. 'The wisdom of that king,' he said, 'is evident in his letter, and based on what you’ve told me, I have to admit that his wisdom befits his people, and his people deserve such a wise ruler.' After saying this, he dismissed me and sent me home with a generous gift."
Sinbad left off, and his company retired, Hindbad having first received one hundred sequins; and next day they returned to hear the relation of his seventh and last voyage.
Sinbad finished speaking, and his companions left, with Hindbad receiving one hundred sequins first. The next day, they came back to hear about his seventh and final voyage.
THE SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE
"Being returned from my sixth voyage," said Sinbad, "I absolutely laid aside all thoughts of travelling; for, besides that my age now required rest, I was resolved no more to expose myself to such risks as I had encountered; so that I thought of nothing but to pass the rest of my days in tranquillity. One day, however, as I was treating my friends, one of my servants came and told me that an officer of the caliph's inquired for me. I rose from table, and went to him. 'The caliph,' said he, 'has sent me to tell you that he must speak with you.' I followed the officer to the palace, where, being presented to the caliph, I saluted him by prostrating myself at his feet. 'Sinbad,' said he to me, 'I stand in need of your service; you must carry my answer and present to the King of Serendib. It is but just I should return his civility.'
"After coming back from my sixth voyage," Sinbad said, "I completely set aside any thoughts of traveling; not only because my age called for rest, but I was also determined not to put myself in danger like I had before. So, I focused on nothing but spending my remaining days in peace. One day, though, while I was enjoying a meal with my friends, one of my servants came in and told me that an officer from the caliph wanted to see me. I got up from the table and went to him. 'The caliph,' he said, 'has sent me to tell you that he needs to speak with you.' I followed the officer to the palace, where, once I was introduced to the caliph, I showed my respect by bowing down at his feet. 'Sinbad,' he said to me, 'I need your help; you must deliver my reply and a gift to the King of Serendib. It's only right that I return his kindness.'"
"This command of the caliph was to me like a clap of thunder. 'Commander of the Faithful,' I replied, 'I am ready to do whatever your majesty shall think fit to command; but I beseech you most humbly to consider what I have undergone. I have also made a vow never to go out of Bagdad.' Hence I took occasion to give him a full and particular account of all my adventures, which he had the patience to hear out.
"This command from the caliph hit me like a thunderclap. 'Commander of the Faithful,' I replied, 'I’m ready to do whatever you deem necessary; but I humbly ask you to consider what I’ve been through. I’ve also made a vow never to leave Bagdad.' So, I took the opportunity to give him a detailed account of all my adventures, and he patiently listened to everything."
"As soon as I had finished, 'I confess,' said he, 'that the things you tell me are very extraordinary, yet you must for my sake undertake this voyage which I propose to you. You will only have to go to the isle of Serendib, and deliver the commission which I give you, for you know it would not comport with my dignity to be indebted to the king of that island.' Perceiving that the caliph insisted upon my compliance, I submitted, and told him that I was willing to obey. He was very well pleased, and ordered me one thousand sequins for the expenses of my journey.
"As soon as I finished, he said, 'I have to admit that what you're telling me is quite extraordinary, but you need to undertake this journey for my sake. All you have to do is go to the island of Serendib and deliver the message I’m giving you, because it wouldn’t be fitting for me to owe anything to the king of that island.' Seeing that the caliph was determined that I comply, I agreed and told him I was ready to follow his instructions. He was very pleased and gave me a thousand sequins for my travel expenses."
"I prepared for my departure in a few days, and as soon as the caliph's letter and present were delivered to me, I went to Bussorah, where I embarked, and had a very happy voyage. Having arrived at the isle of Serendib, I acquainted the king's ministers with my commission, and prayed them to get me speedy audience. They did so, and I was conducted to the palace, where I saluted the king by prostration, according to custom. That prince knew me immediately, and testified very great joy at seeing me, 'Sinbad,' said he, 'you are welcome; I have many times thought of you since you departed; I bless the day on which we see one another once more.' I made my compliments to him, and after having thanked him for his kindness, delivered the caliph's letter and present, which he received with all imaginable satisfaction.
I got ready for my departure in a few days, and as soon as I received the caliph's letter and gift, I headed to Bussorah, where I boarded a ship and had a very pleasant journey. Once I arrived at the island of Serendib, I informed the king's ministers about my mission and asked them to arrange a quick meeting. They did so, and I was taken to the palace, where I greeted the king by bowing down, as was the custom. The king recognized me right away and expressed great joy at seeing me. "Sinbad," he said, "you are welcome; I have thought about you many times since you left; I celebrate the day we see each other again." I offered my compliments to him, and after thanking him for his kindness, I presented the caliph's letter and gift, which he received with great pleasure.
"The caliph's present was a complete suit of cloth of gold, valued at one thousand sequins; fifty robes of rich stuff, a hundred of white cloth, the finest of Cairo, Suez, and Alexandria; a vessel of agate broader than deep, an inch thick, and half a foot wide, the bottom of which represented in bas-relief a man with one knee on the ground, who held a bow and an arrow, ready to discharge at a lion. He sent him also a rich tablet, which, according to tradition, belonged to the great Solomon. The caliph's letter was as follows:
"The caliph's gift was a complete suit made of gold fabric, worth a thousand sequins; fifty luxurious robes, a hundred white garments, the finest from Cairo, Suez, and Alexandria; a wide agate bowl, thicker than an inch and half a foot across, with a bas-relief design on the bottom showing a man kneeling, holding a bow and arrow, poised to shoot at a lion. He also sent a lavish tablet that, according to tradition, belonged to the great Solomon. The caliph's letter read as follows:"
"'Greeting, in the name of the sovereign guide of the right way, from the dependant on God, Haroun-al-Raschid, whom God hath set in the place of vicegerent to his prophet, after his ancestors of happy memory, to the potent and esteemed Raja of Serendib:—
"'Greetings, in the name of the sovereign guide of the righteous path, from the servant of God, Haroun-al-Raschid, whom God has appointed as the vicegerent to His prophet, following in the footsteps of his revered ancestors, to the powerful and esteemed Raja of Serendib:—
'We received your letter with joy, and send you this from our imperial residence, the garden of superior wits. We hope when you look upon it, you will perceive our good intention and be pleased with it. Adieu.'
'We were so happy to get your letter, and we’re sending you this from our royal home, the garden of brilliant minds. We hope that when you see it, you’ll understand our good intentions and appreciate it. Goodbye.'
"The King of Serendib was highly gratified that the caliph answered his friendship. A little time after this audience, I solicited leave to depart, and had much difficulty to obtain it. I procured it, however, at last, and the king, when he dismissed me, made me a very considerable present. I embarked immediately to return to Bagdad, but had not the good fortune to arrive there so speedily as I had hoped. God ordered it otherwise.
"The King of Serendib was very pleased that the caliph accepted his friendship. Shortly after this meeting, I asked for permission to leave, which I found quite challenging to get. Eventually, I did manage to obtain it, and the king, when he sent me off, gave me a generous gift. I set sail right away to return to Bagdad, but I wasn't as lucky in getting there quickly as I had hoped. It seems God had other plans."
"Three or four days after my departure, we were attacked by corsairs, who easily seized upon our ship, because it was no vessel of force. Some of the crew offered resistance, which cost them their lives. But for myself and the rest, who were not so imprudent, the corsairs saved us on purpose to make slaves of us.
"Three or four days after I left, we were attacked by pirates, who easily captured our ship since it wasn't a strong vessel. Some of the crew fought back, and that cost them their lives. But for me and the others, who were more cautious, the pirates spared us intentionally to make us their slaves."
"We were all stripped, and instead of our own clothes, they gave us sorry rags, and carried us into a remote island, where they sold us.
"We were all stripped of our clothes, and instead of our own garments, they gave us tattered rags, and took us to a remote island, where they sold us."
"I fell into the hands of a rich merchant, who, as soon as he bought me, carried me to his house, treated me well, and clad me handsomely for a slave. Some days after, not knowing who I was, he asked me if I understood any trade. I answered, that I was no mechanic, but a merchant, and that the corsairs who sold me, had robbed me of all I possessed. 'But tell me,' replied he, 'can you shoot with a bow?' I answered, that the bow was one of my exercises in my youth. He gave me a bow and arrows, and, taking me behind him upon an elephant, carried me to a thick forest some leagues from the town. We penetrated a great way into the wood, and he bade me alight; then, shewing me a great tree, 'Climb up that,' said he, 'and shoot at the elephants as you see them pass by, for there is a prodigious number of them in this forest, and if any of them fall, come and give me notice.' Having spoken this, he left me victuals, and returned to the town, and I continued upon the tree all night.
"I fell into the hands of a wealthy merchant who, as soon as he bought me, took me to his home, treated me well, and dressed me nicely for a slave. A few days later, not knowing who I was, he asked me if I knew any trade. I replied that I wasn’t a craftsman, but a merchant, and that the pirates who sold me had stolen everything I owned. 'But tell me,' he said, 'can you shoot with a bow?' I answered that archery was one of my activities in my youth. He gave me a bow and arrows and, taking me behind him on an elephant, took me to a dense forest a few leagues from the town. We went deep into the woods, and he told me to get off. Then, pointing to a large tree, he said, 'Climb that and shoot at the elephants as you see them go by, because there are a huge number of them in this forest, and if any of them falls, come tell me.' After saying this, he left me food and went back to the town, and I stayed in the tree all night."
"I saw no elephant during the night, but next morning, as soon as the sun was up, I perceived a great number. I shot several arrows among them, and at last one of the elephants fell, when the rest retired immediately, and left me at liberty to go and acquaint my patron with my booty. When I had informed him, he gave me a good meal, commended my dexterity, and caressed me highly. We went afterwards together to the forest, where we dug a hole for the elephant; my patron designing to return when it had fallen to pieces and take its teeth to trade with.
"I didn't see any elephants during the night, but the next morning, as soon as the sun came up, I noticed a large number. I shot several arrows at them, and eventually, one of the elephants fell. The others quickly left, giving me the chance to go and tell my patron about my haul. After I informed him, he treated me to a nice meal, praised my skill, and was very affectionate. We then went to the forest together, where we dug a hole for the elephant; my patron planned to come back after it had decomposed to take its teeth for trading."
"I continued this employment for two months, and killed an elephant every day, getting sometimes upon one tree, and sometimes upon another. One morning, as I looked for the elephants, I perceived with extreme amazement that, instead of passing by me across the forest as usual, they stopped, and came to me with a horrible noise, in such number that the plain was covered, and shook under them. They encompassed the tree in which I was concealed, with their trunks extended, and all fixed their eyes upon me. At this alarming spectacle I continued immovable, and was so much terrified, that my bow and arrows fell out of my hand.
I did this job for two months, hunting an elephant every day, sometimes climbing one tree, and other times another. One morning, while I was searching for the elephants, I was incredibly shocked to see that, instead of passing by me through the forest as they usually did, they stopped and came towards me with a terrifying noise, in such large numbers that the ground was covered and shook beneath them. They surrounded the tree I was hiding in, their trunks stretched out, all of them staring at me. Faced with this frightening sight, I stayed completely still, so scared that my bow and arrows slipped from my hands.
"My fears were not without cause; for after the elephants had stared upon me some time, one of the largest of them put his trunk round the foot of the tree, plucked it up, and threw it on the ground. I fell with the tree; and the elephant, taking me up with his trunk, laid me on his back, where I sat more like one dead than alive, with my quiver on my shoulder. He put himself afterward at the head of the rest, who followed him in troops, carried me a considerable way, then laid me down on the ground, and retired with all his companions. After having lain some time, and seeing the elephants gone, I got up, and found I was upon a long and broad hill, almost covered with the bones and teeth of elephants. I confess to you, that this object furnished me with abundance of reflections. I admired the instinct of those animals; I doubted not but that was their burying-place, and that they carried me thither on purpose to tell me that I should forbear to persecute them, since I did it only for their teeth. I did not stay on the hill, but turned toward the city, and, after having travelled a day and a night, I came to my patron.
"My fears were justified; after the elephants had stared at me for a while, one of the largest wrapped its trunk around the foot of the tree, pulled it up, and tossed it to the ground. I came down with the tree, and the elephant picked me up with its trunk and laid me on its back, where I sat more like a lifeless shell than anything else, with my quiver on my shoulder. It then took the lead of the others, who followed in groups, carried me quite a distance, then set me down on the ground before moving away with its companions. After lying there for a while and noticing the elephants had left, I stood up and found myself on a long, wide hill almost covered with the bones and teeth of elephants. I have to admit, this sight gave me a lot to think about. I marveled at the instincts of those creatures; I had no doubt this was their burial ground, and they had brought me here to suggest that I should stop hunting them, as I was only after their teeth. I didn't linger on the hill, but headed back toward the city, and after traveling for a day and a night, I arrived at my patron's place."
"As soon as he saw me, 'Ah, poor Sinbad,' exclaimed he, 'I was in great trouble to know what was become of you. I have been at the forest, where I found a tree newly pulled up, and a bow and arrows on the ground, and I despaired of ever seeing you more. Pray tell me what befell you, and by what good chance you are still alive.' I satisfied his curiosity, and going both of us next morning to the hill, he found to his great joy that what I had told him was true. We loaded the elephant which had carried us with as many teeth as he could bear; and when we were returned, 'Brother,' said my patron, 'for I will treat you no more as my slave, after having made such a discovery as will enrich me, God bless you with all happiness and prosperity. I declare before Him, that I give you your liberty. I concealed from you what I am now going to tell you.
"As soon as he saw me, he exclaimed, 'Ah, poor Sinbad, I was so worried about what happened to you. I went to the forest and found a tree recently uprooted, along with a bow and arrows on the ground, and I feared I would never see you again. Please tell me what happened to you and how you’re still alive.' I satisfied his curiosity, and the next morning, we both went to the hill, where he discovered to his great joy that what I had told him was true. We loaded the elephant that had carried us with as many teeth as it could handle; and when we returned, my patron said, 'Brother, I won’t treat you as my slave anymore, after making such a discovery that will enrich me. May God bless you with all happiness and success. I swear before Him that I give you your freedom. I kept something from you that I’m now going to tell you."
"'The elephants of our forest have every year killed a great many slaves, whom we sent to seek ivory. God has delivered you from their fury, and has bestowed that favour upon you only. It is a sign that He loves you, and has some use for your service in the world. You have procured me incredible wealth. Formerly we could not procure ivory but by exposing the lives of our slaves, and now our whole city is enriched by your means. I could engage all our inhabitants to contribute toward making your fortune, but I will have the glory of doing it myself.'
"The elephants in our forest have killed many slaves each year who were sent to gather ivory. God has spared you from their rage and granted you this blessing alone. It’s a sign that He cares for you and has a purpose for you in this world. You have brought me immense wealth. In the past, we could only get ivory by risking the lives of our slaves, and now our entire city thrives thanks to you. I could have everyone pitch in to help you get rich, but I want to take the credit for it myself."
"To this obliging declaration I replied: 'Patron, God preserve you. Your giving me my liberty is enough to discharge what you owe me, and I desire no other reward for the service I had the good fortune to do to you, and your city, but leave to return to my own country.' 'Very well,' said he, 'the monsoon will in a little time bring ships for ivory. I will then send you home, and give you wherewith to bear your charges.' I thanked him again for my liberty and his good intentions toward me. I stayed with him expecting the monsoon; and during that time, we made so many journeys to the hill that we filled all our warehouses with ivory. The other merchants, who traded in it, did the same, for it could not be long concealed from them.
"To this kind offer, I replied: 'Sir, may God keep you safe. Granting me my freedom is more than enough to settle what you owe me, and I seek no other reward for the service I was fortunate to provide for you and your city, but the chance to return to my homeland.' 'Alright,' he said, 'the monsoon will soon bring ships for ivory. I will send you home and provide you with what you need for your journey.' I thanked him again for my freedom and his generous intentions toward me. I stayed with him while waiting for the monsoon; during that time, we made many trips to the hill and filled all our storage with ivory. The other traders, who dealt in ivory, did the same, as it couldn't be hidden from them for long."
"The ships arrived at last, and my patron, himself having made choice of the ship wherein I was to embark, loaded half of it with ivory on my account, laid in provisions in abundance for my passage, and besides obliged me to accept a present of some curiosities of the country of great value. After I had returned him a thousand thanks for all his favours, I went aboard. We set sail, and as the adventure which procured me this liberty was very extraordinary, I had it continually in my thoughts.
"The ships finally arrived, and my sponsor, who personally chose the ship I would board, filled half of it with ivory for me, stocked up on plenty of provisions for my journey, and insisted I accept a gift of some valuable local curiosities. After thanking him a thousand times for all his kindness, I boarded the ship. We set sail, and since the adventure that gave me this freedom was quite remarkable, it was always on my mind."
"We stopped at some islands to take in fresh provisions. Our vessel being come to a port on the main land in the Indies, we touched there, and not being willing to venture by sea to Bussorah, I landed my proportion of the ivory, resolving to proceed on my journey by land. I made vast sums by my ivory, bought several rarities for presents, and when my equipage was ready, set out in company with a large caravan of merchants. I was a long time on the way, and suffered much, but endured all with patience, when I considered that I had nothing to fear from the seas, from pirates, from serpents, or from the other perils to which I had been exposed.
"We stopped at a few islands to restock on fresh supplies. Once our ship reached a port on the mainland in the Indies, we disembarked there. Not wanting to risk a sea journey to Bussorah, I unloaded my share of the ivory and decided to continue my journey overland. I made a lot of money from my ivory, bought several unique items for gifts, and when my travel arrangements were ready, I set out with a large group of merchants. The journey took a long time, and it was tough, but I endured it all patiently, knowing I had nothing to fear from the sea, pirates, snakes, or the other dangers I had faced before."
"All these fatigues ended at last, and I arrived safe at Bagdad. I went immediately to wait upon the caliph, and gave him an account of my embassy. That prince said he had been uneasy as I was so long in returning, but that he always hoped God would preserve me. When I told him the adventure of the elephants, he seemed much surprised, and would never have given any credit to it had he not known my veracity. He deemed this story, and the other relations I had given him, to be so curious, that he ordered one of his secretaries to write them in characters of gold, and lay them up in his treasury. I retired well satisfied with the honours I received, and the presents which he gave me; and ever since I have devoted myself wholly to my family, kindred and friends."
"All these challenges finally came to an end, and I arrived safely in Baghdad. I went straight to meet the caliph and reported on my mission. He mentioned he had been worried since I took so long to return, but always hoped God would keep me safe. When I told him about the adventure with the elephants, he was quite surprised and wouldn’t have believed it if he didn't know I was truthful. He considered this story, along with the other tales I shared, so fascinating that he ordered one of his secretaries to write them in gold letters and store them in his treasury. I left feeling very satisfied with the honors I received and the gifts he gave me; and ever since, I have dedicated myself entirely to my family, relatives, and friends."
Sinbad here finished the relation of his seventh and last voyage, and then, addressing himself to Hindbad, "Well, friend," said he, "did you ever hear of any person that suffered so much as I have done, or of any mortal that has gone through so many vicissitudes? Is it not reasonable that, after all this, I should enjoy a quiet and pleasant life?" As he said this, Hindbad drew near to him, and kissing his hand, said, "I must acknowledge sir, that you have gone through many imminent dangers; my troubles are not comparable to yours; if they afflict me for a time, I comfort myself with the thoughts of the profit I get by them. You not only deserve a quiet life, but are worthy of all the riches you enjoy, because you make of them such a good and generous use. May you therefore continue to live in happiness till the day of your death!" Sinbad then gave him one hundred sequins more, received him into the number of his friends and desired him to quit his porter's employment, and come and dine every day with him, that he might have ample reason to remember Sinbad the voyager and his adventures.
Sinbad finished telling the story of his seventh and final voyage and then turned to Hindbad, saying, "Well, my friend, have you ever heard of anyone who has suffered as much as I have, or of anyone who has faced so many challenges? Isn’t it fair that after all this, I should enjoy a peaceful and happy life?" As he spoke, Hindbad approached him, kissed his hand, and replied, "I must admit, sir, that you have faced many grave dangers; my troubles don't compare to yours. Even though they trouble me for a while, I find comfort in knowing they bring me some benefit. You not only deserve a peaceful life but are also worthy of all the wealth you possess, because you use it so well and generously. May you continue to live happily until the end of your days!" Sinbad then gave him another hundred sequins, welcomed him as a friend, and encouraged him to leave his job as a porter and come dine with him every day, so he would have plenty of reasons to remember Sinbad the voyager and his adventures.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!